《Slime Girl》 Character Introduction 1 - Shari - My name is Shari! I¡¯m a seventeen years old girl with short red hair, blue eyes, and average height. I live out in the middle of nowhere in my country named Rakis. Yes, you guessed it, it¡¯s the typical world of swords and sorcery, where adventurers seek to slay monsters to get rich and famous, or much more likely, die trying. Me? Well, I¡¯m not really involved with that. First, my family lives in a village. Well, more in the forest that surrounds it rather than with the other buildings. The reason is that we earn our living by cutting wood and collecting wild ingredients like mushrooms, berries, and common herbs. As I said, there is nothing of interest close to the village. It''s so mundane that even the monsters seem to have forgotten us. Actually, the only pathway to the main road, which connects the nameworthy towns, barely ever gets used. So even if I would want to make a living by fighting for my dear life, there is no real way I would ever come close to even choose such an occupation. And at the moment I am not dissatisfied with my way of life. It¡¯s just in terms of marriage I don¡¯t see a future in this village with anyone. I simply cannot see any of the boys I grew up with that way. However, I¡¯m not deeply concerned about that. So while my life is not noteworthy, it¡¯s enough for me. As a second reason: To be blunt, I cannot fight. I¡¯m not strong enough to be able to do close-range fighting, not dexterous enough for ranged weapons, and as far as I know, I have no magical aptitude. Well, the last thing is difficult to check. Yet, I¡¯ve heard, that if there would be anything noteworthy, there would be indicators like odd feelings caused by the energy or a natural attraction to your element, which isn''t something I ever had. Now you might say that one should be envious of those privileged by life like this. But as far as I''m concerned, magic isn''t that great! Yes, magicians have some nice tricks, but to be honest, most are just one-trick-ponies and only one in ten knows more than three different spells. Those spells are also quite limited in power, only giving you a shock or throwing fireballs that cause moderate burns. And this while most of them run out of energy after three to seven shots. So it isn''t anything outrageous. Someone without powers could still stand his ground against a mage. Only a prodigy of this already very rare group would be able to control no more than one element. That means, only one in a hundred people has the potential to be a mage, and less than one in a hundred mages is talented enough to be a prodigy. So notable mages are scarce and if not for their non-combat utility they wouldn¡¯t be worth more than normal fighters. Well, they can also be fighters, but the training required to be able to use magic is too time-intensive to allow much training in other areas. It requires a strict training schedule of meditation and practice for a mage to be able to channel magic into their bodies and expand the limited capacity a human body can hold. If that¡¯s neglected, the abilities of the mage will deteriorate the same as the muscles of someone who stops his training. Without training, for example, a fire mage wouldn''t manage more than a spark to light a campfire. On the other hand, you won''t find a mage that isn''t training. The word affinity holds true in this regard, that such persons are drawn to their element. I pity the parents of a fire mage; to keep their house standing would take quite a bit of effort with a child like that. With all of that in mind, it¡¯s pretty obvious that mages with secondary skills and roles are extremely uncommon. To sum it up: I''m no mage. My third reason should be the most obvious, I hold my life dear! There aren¡¯t any real threats nearby that would be enough to endanger even one family on their own. While we don¡¯t live in luxury, what we have is decent and I am rather content with my lifestyle. So there is no real need to go for any risks. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m completely opposed to excitement in general, but I''m not too keen on a lifestyle where I have to sleep in the wilderness, always at risk to lose my life. I mean, there is no reason for me to live in constant danger. You would need to be rather stupid to get yourself killed in the deeper part of the forest, where monsters actually exist. And I mean to get killed by them, because the monsters here are nothing impressive. By my talk about mages you should be able to estimate the level of danger that exists in general when I tell you that a group of four adventurers is generally enough to cope with nearly anything. Even monsters that can wield magic don¡¯t have many shots and those are only about as dangerous as the spells of an average mage. While legendary monsters exist, they have always an extremely low population, as they breed quite seldom. Don¡¯t know why it is that way. Maybe some god didn¡¯t want to see his creation overrun by millions of dragons that have no real enemies and then starve to death. That would be a very big flaw in the plan. So like I said there are no real threats that endanger us in a noteworthy way, and this village is especially void of monsters. All we have here are direwolfs, grindingboars, and worst of all¡­ urrgh, slimes! First direwolfs; basically what the name says, a slightly bigger-than-average wolf, that is hostile towards humans. They hunt both in packs and alone. Here you will only find the latter since they are scarce in these parts and so superior to the rest of the fauna that they can hunt effectively alone. On the rare occasions my family goes into the deep forest where they can be found, we always have a bag filled with strong-smelling herbs that can be thrown to spread their contents. Those ¡°smellbags¡± are enough to send them running. It''s a family-approved recipe! Then grindingboars; not much to say about them. They¡¯re basically big pigs with horns that rush at everything they find in front of their snouts. If they would manage to strike you the wound should be so bad that there is no chance of escape. If you''re on your own in this kind of situation that you''d be done for. Still, they are just herbivore show-offs. They aren''t stealthy, announce their attacks, and charge in straight lines. In a forest pretty harmless since they don¡¯t chase behind. And smellbags work on them too. And lastly, those goddamn slimes. Slimes are the sole reason why adventurers would ever come to our village for a quest. Because I can almost hear the question: "Are they so dangerous?" Answer: No! Slimes are simply the most recent pests our world has to deal with. As far as I know, they are artificial creatures, created by a mage, that escaped from said mage¡¯s dungeon about 150 years ago. They¡¯ve spread almost everywhere since then. By the way, thank you nameless mage for creating the most annoying and useless creatures the world has ever seen! They are half-liquid creatures just tall enough to reach your knee and are controlled by the crystalline round core that is inside of them. They can basically eat anything they can get ahold of but generally tend towards living things. When one has devoured enough, they can kind of split by using the absorbed nutrition to form a new core and so you have two slimes. Don¡¯t worry though, they aren¡¯t going to be the harbingers of one of the most inappropriate apocalypses you could imagine. First, they are slow, almost immobile. Because of this, it¡¯s easy to kill them. Well, there are some difficulties, like their dissolving ability that utilizes some kind of extremely powerful acid. Maybe that''s a clue to how they escaped in the first place. This dissolving ability leads to many ruined weapons while trying to destroy the slime¡¯s core since it¡¯s their only weak point. when you have the right tools to handle them just about anyone can take care of them as long as they don¡¯t touch the slime like an idiot. However, as hitting the marble-sized cores is difficult and farming tools are hard to replace in the countryside, people commonly hire adventurers to do that job. Another reason there probably won¡¯t be a slime apocalypse is that they¡¯re mainly carnivores. While they can devour plants and are sometimes found targeting specific parts like fruits, it seems it does not work out for them. There were even some cases when a single slime caused terrible damage to a harvest. However, they generally go for animals and monsters. Still, because of how slow they are they aren¡¯t really a threat and their success rate is abysmal. Finally, because they are artificial creatures, you can¡¯t use the logic of living creatures on them. To clarify, stupid wouldn¡¯t quite get the point across correctly, as it would imply they even have any intelligence at all. It is more the fact that slimes are just not programmed for survival. They have no real self-preservation instinct and won¡¯t run away when spotted. Or in their case, slowly crawling away. Also, they are not too keen on creating offspring. Sometimes they do it once and never try again since they only act on a whim. But they have no urge to raise their population. However, I¡¯m definitely not going to thank their creator for not programming his little pests to be something that would cause the end of the world. To conclude, they aren¡¯t really a danger. Now the question of why are adventurers even coming to your village just to do this annoying, tool-wrecking work? A good question. Especially since the only valuable thing about slimes are their cores, which are worth far less when broken. And you have to break them, because otherwise, the core will use whatever energy it gets to make more slime and break free. Because of that, breaking the core is the only way to end the problem. The reason why anyone would do such an unprofitable job is that it¡¯s necessary to kill them. Although they don¡¯t create offspring frequently, it still happens. Not like rabbits, but at least in considerable numbers. That alone normally wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but they have no natural enemies. As they aren''t edible, there are no creatures to hunt them. Still, because monsters are territorial, they do attack slimes. The first issue with that is that monsters don¡¯t aim for the core. For the second issue, remember when I said to not touch those bags of acid? Well, monsters have limited ways to attack and are too aggressive to leave them be. Which at least confirms one source of sustenance for them. The aggravating thing is that these creatures are so goddamn resilient. The only way to kill them is by breaking the core. Regarding how effective magic is on them: Lightning can stun them for a short while but doesn¡¯t damage the core. Ice seems to be almost useless since the acid seems to have some kind of anti-freeze property. Fire does work a bit, but heat alone doesn¡¯t threaten the core and while the flames will destroy parts of the slime, it¡¯s like throwing fireballs at a liquid and would exhaust the mage by the time it causes a noteworthy effect. Meanwhile, earth magic has simply no real offensive potential. It would be more effective just to throw rocks. And what the hell do you think wind can do? So the only practical way to do the job is by using a weapon on a small target that is in a moving blob that dissolves the steel in less than ten seconds. Talk about unwanted jobs! The only silver lining in all of this is that at least the slimes are easy to spot because of their randomly generated colors. It is easy to spot yellow, red, pink, or blue dots in nature. Well, that¡¯s just about everything there is to know about slimes and the other monsters close to my village. And because I can already see this question coming. Why does a village girl know so much about slimes? The answer is simple. While the only ones coming here are adventurers forced by the guild to do pest-control jobs, looking for a base for their operations, what do you think is the one thing all of these groups coming here are commonly rambling about? Well, I won''t complain since what they do is beneficial for my family¡¯s business. You know, walking through the forest with fewer annoying traps you might step on. That¡¯s everything about me and my life. In my remote village. In the middle of nowhere. Character Introduction 2 - Slime ¨C . . . Boooooooooring! Yes, nothing to do. Every day is the same. Even if something does happen I openly question if there was any reason for it to happen in the first place. Now you could say it shouldn¡¯t be boring if something is happening, but that simply isn¡¯t enough for me! For example, why should a fight to the death be important to me if I don¡¯t know if there even is a reason to be alive in the first place? It''s not like such battles are too common for me, but the same logic can be applied to most other things. Yes, I get it that those are rather dark and deep thoughts, which I¡¯d probably be better off not wondering about, but that¡¯s just how I am. Huh? Yes, I¡¯m a slime, so what?! Did anyone tell you that I¡¯m not allowed to have deep thoughts? Well, it could have something to do with the fact that I¡¯m already ten years old. What¡¯s strange about that? Well, most slimes do not survive their first year. Trust me, I speak from experience. If I would need to give a reason for my feat of considerable longevity besides my skill, smarts, and intellect? Okay, it might have something to do with the fact that my color is a light green and even though my core shines in a violet color, it¡¯s dull enough to not get noticed. If I¡¯m being honest with myself, there¡¯s been more than a few occasions where a group of humans more than able to put an end to my existence, who I later learned are called ¡°adventurers¡±, just overlooked me in the greenery of grass, moss, or trees. That last one only started happening after I found that climbing up trees might give me a better chance of survival than just staying still in front of them. Don¡¯t judge me. Survival strategies require at least a sense of self-awareness and I think coming so far in my second year was an achievement. It ends up coming down to a few questions. If I¡¯m self-aware should I not be more concerned about all the others that didn¡¯t make it? Or if I¡¯m bored should I not try to talk to them? Well, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t try, but the main problem is, that the other slimes aren¡¯t self-aware. While verbal communication is obviously a difficult task, it¡¯s possible to communicate between minds when the cores are connected by our bodies. To be precise, that''s when we merge our slime together. Well, the only response I got after countless tries of communicating was, ¡°Move, search, devour, forward.¡± Over and over. From all of them! Can anyone really blame me for eventually giving up? Maybe I could have tried to keep one alive. Long enough for them to start getting some semblance of consciousness. However, from what I know actual experience is necessary for becoming self-aware, so locking them won¡¯t work. Also, I¡¯m not really sure if it even works like that. And I¡¯m not too keen on investing time, resources, and risk so much only for it to end in failure because my species is simply not made for self-awareness. Sometimes I wonder if we even are the same species. Forgive that thought, but it¡¯s hard to believe I have anything in common with those idiotic, repetitive, gluttonous things that only showed interest in devouring stuff. This leads to one of the life-altering decisions I made. As I was sentient, the creatures that are naturally most interesting to me are other sentient beings. Unfortunately, the most interesting ones were also the ones most determined to kill me; ¡°Humans¡±. Nevertheless, that didn¡¯t hold me back from learning more. Well, maybe it did a little bit since I¡¯d already developed risk management skills. So I started by hiding in the greenery close to villages, closing the distance more and more. A very advantageous trait for these kinds of things is being able to see in all directions, and luckily slimes are able to do just that. Eavesdropping on the people I gradually developed a sense of speech. I have to point out that even though I don¡¯t have ears I can hear just fine by subconsciously analyzing the vibration of frequencies with my body. I eventually realized that giving words to your thoughts helps a great deal in developing your way of thinking. Also, it¡¯s just helpful to get information on the people who want to kill you. All in all, I would say that I¡¯ve gained quite a bit from those excursions. Over the years I noticed not just how my thinking had developed, but also that there were physical changes. The biggest change might¡¯ve been my core growing from the size of a marble to the size of a very small child¡¯s fist. On its own that would have been bad since having a bigger weak point is something that would be targeted by a certain species that is after me. However, it also allowed me to control more mass if I was able to get enough nutrients to make it. I assume it went like this: My enhanced thinking forced the core, my center of consciousness, to expand in order to keep up, but since that is also the thing that controls the liquid that makes up my body, that increased as well. Unfortunately, I came to realize that my larger body, which could reach over two meters in height when fully extended, prevented me from being able to go on more excursions. Well, if it¡¯s necessary I can just throw mass away and shrink to a suitable size. However, to be honest, I don¡¯t want to do that. As you might have guessed, my color can only do so much to hide me if adventurers spot something as big as me. What saved me was that they didn¡¯t have anything that could reach my vulnerable core with what they were carrying. They were forced to give up and I could also escape any search parties sent after me later. I knew humans tend to be especially hostile to oddities, as the hunt on my species proves, which seems to be very new, as I found out. And I need to admit that I am an oddity, no way around that. With that, I realized my new body was my lifeline. Because I needed sustenance I developed hunting strategies like creating pitfalls by dissolving earth, learning about ambushes from above, or taunting hostile creatures to attack me. By the way, dirt contains almost no nutrients for me. Even if I don¡¯t have a sense of taste, knowing that I¡¯d be wasting my time dissolving it compared to eating animals didn¡¯t sit well with me. Plants are another option, but the mass I''m gaining from them feels less responsive like it isn¡¯t the right kind of thing to eat. There were some plants and some plant parts that worked better for me. Still, overall it¡¯s only something for emergency sustenance because mass without the necessary energy to control it gets left behind. In the end, it comes down to the fact that flesh is the best source to sustain me. At the same time, I also tried to figure out other ways to use my body, and I would say that I did that quite successfully. I even am able now to take out entire groups of adventurers on my own instead of just scaring them off. That might be merciless, but they would attack first and I think retaliating in accordance is fine. One time I even made a second core, but the resulting yellow slime with orange core was very disappointing so I abandoned it. All in all, I¡¯ve made huge progress in what Aside from the ability to move quickly by forcefully pulling all my mass in one direction, being able to throw mass at distant targets, and keep the slime¡¯s dissolving property, my greatest achievement was being able to control the state of the matter I consist of. I can alter the liquidity and make it as sticky as tar, if not more so, but more importantly, I can control the density of my body. I ended up being able to shrink down to a fifth of my maximum volume while maintaining the same mass. That¡¯s still a lot bigger than normal slimes, but it helps a lot in terms of stealth, surprising opponents, and enhancing the capabilities of my body. This state allows me to create more pressure in my body, attacking with more impact by applying more mass on less space, and concentrating the unique effects of my slime. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m aware I¡¯m not invincible. However, I¡¯m sure that if I¡¯m careful I can hold my own and keep myself alive indefinitely. Now excuse me, but I need to do something about this soul-crushing boredom. Chapter 1 - Slime ¨C So what should I do? I know I grew too much to be safe at human settlements since there are simply too many eyes to spot you, even if you hide. And I¡¯m not going to give up on my hard-acquired mass! While I am lamenting over my hard fate, I catch a glimpse of light in the darkness of the nightly forest. I should state at this point that slimes don¡¯t need to sleep. While there is no way the liquid which makes up my body could ever tire out, just my mental state is important. I have noticed that one to three hours of a state of rest enhance my mental capabilities but real sleep is not needed. Might be a good point of the fact that my center of consciousness is a crystalline structure. As it is like this, I¡¯m able to determine the identity of this light. The light glowing in the distance has to be a campfire. And because I know the closer area and know that more primitive humanoids as the likes of goblins only use those in permanent settlements, which were not built here, I conclude that the only sort of humans who dare to come this deep into the wilderness are adventurers. I would like to point out that I¡¯m not especially hostile to humans or go purposely hunting them. Because I¡¯ve gained my mindset by observing them, I feel quite close to this particular species. That is to say, I have no problem killing attackers regardless of their identity. And in general, I consider a boost in sustenance always as positive. Anyhow, as I said I¡¯m bored in an unbearable manner. No, I¡¯m not going to kill them. Watching is enough since this could turn out quite interesting. But to be clear, hostile actions lead to the respective reactions. Things being like this I¡¯m closing the distance in the stealthiest way I¡¯m able to perform. And there they are! Our typical group of four, sitting on self-made benches of lumber around the fire. Let¡¯s see if I can determine what we have here: The easiest is a big guy with an enormous sword hanging from his back. That¡¯s the common vanguard, a close combat fighter, who crushes most of the common foes and even can use the width of the sword to shield himself a bit, like this he ensures that any dangers to those fighting behind him stay at distance. Next is a considerably slim guy, in comparison to the brute next to him. I can see a small crossbow and daggers. Well, the crossbow is indicating that he fights from the distance, yet as it''s a small version for medium distance and he is low on bolts, I would say that the daggers are his main weapon, with a high probability of being poisoned. Completely unconcerned about this. So his role would be to attack the flanks of the opponent, aiming for weak spots and contributing by weakening or killing the creature. Now for the rest. Two girls sitting next to each other. One has a staff, the other nothing but the book she is browsing right now. That is tricky to figure out. First: The girl with the staff. The problem is that she is quite small, if not completely underdeveloped. I just can¡¯t think of her hitting anything with this thing, hoping to do any damage. I mean in comparison to the vanguard she looks like she would get blown away by a gust of wind. The only use I can see would be as a walking pole. Well, if not like that, I can at most see her aimlessly throwing a tantrum in an attempt to hold smaller critters away. Hey, this could be it! That would indicate that she has no offensive abilities. And to perform offensive spells, this staff is too cumbersome. So this means no magic. The only reason for someone like this coming along with such a group is utility. That concludes that this girl is a supporter, to be precise a healer. From now on she¡¯s recorded as healer-girl. And last but not least, if the girl before needs that staff and the other one doesn''t and, according to her clothes, is not prepared for unarmed combat, there is only one possibility. A mage. Well, mages are always a surprise, you never know what they use till they do so. Nevertheless, since I¡¯ve never had many problems with anything they used, I am not too concerned. All in all, we¡¯ve got here a very balanced group that might hold their ground against nearly all this area brings against them. "And do you think we get enough pelts here to lie down for a while?" (brute) "Until now we had a good run. We had a good amount of encounters and managed to bring them down without damaging the goods too much. Like this, we can soon afford two weeks in an inn and still get all our necessary expenses done!" (daggerboy) "Hope it won¡¯t take too long. I don¡¯t like the wilderness. You are constantly on edge for anything that might throw itself at you, especially in the forest!" (healer-girl) "Don¡¯t freak out like this. Although you''re not the strongest here, we''re always vigilant. By now you should know that Luck here, will shoot anything with absolute precision before it can draw close." (mage) Well, so much for that I need to say. I stay low until they¡¯ve finished and change to one night guard, while the others sleep. They can¡¯t see me in the greenery, because the only thing different from my surroundings is my violet glowing core. Good thing, the light this one emits is so dark in color that it is invisible at night. They ramble on for quite a while after this and I learn nothing overwhelming. Not that their personal information wouldn¡¯t be interesting. It¡¯s very entertaining to delve into their relations. It seems the mage and healer girl learned together to use their magic at an institution called "the academy" and after their graduation enlisted in the guild. Healer-girl would seemingly have been able to just take a job in town with her abilities but decided against it. At the guild, around a year ago, they came across the brute and daggerboy/Luck. Those two seem to have done their training directly at the guild. While I didn¡¯t learn much about the brute, it seems that daggerboy is something like the unofficial leader, as he knows how to disassemble the prey, has a profound knowledge of plants, and makes most of the strategies they use. That might have something to do with him being the one who looks for weak spots in fights so he developed that kind of skill. For the next two days, I followed that group at a safe distance. I even left a third of my mass in order to better manage to do so. Yes, I know what I¡¯ve said before, but I got kind of hooked up in this and did want to keep it going! During this time I made a discovery. Because they fought more than once against all kinds of beasts, their battle strategies were laid open to me. Like I thought, the brute takes the front together with daggerboy, who closes the sidelines. Healer-girl makes sure that no one drops out and ensures that everyone is always fully able. The mage uses lightning shots to stun the beasts. This allows the group to get in precise hits without damaging the fur too much. Something that seems to be fairly important for them. Now for my discovery: It¡¯s clear that they are protecting the healer, who is both, defenseless and their lifeline. So putting effort into keeping her alive is only natural. What I didn¡¯t get was: Why do they concentrate so much on defending the mage? Even if something would get through, her stuns should be more than enough to defend herself. But it seems they all treat her like something fragile. Logic would dictate the way I see it, that the small healer-girl with the short brown hair, who looks as frail as nothing else, should be their center of concern to ensure survival. Still, for some reason with or without ongoing fights, they seem always to look for the mage. I mean even if she¡¯s not as bodily strong as those fighting at the front, she is considerably taller than healer-girl and by no means as fragile as her. Maybe her waist-long blue hair, which could be linked to her lightning aptitude, is an eye-catcher that attracts the vision. But if you really work together for the mentioned amount of time, you should be accustomed to the color by now. Because of this, it¡¯s plain stupid to neglect your healer lifeline like this. And especially healer-girl should look more for the frontline since there is a higher probability of injuries. And when you have to scan the sidelines for attacks, you should concentrate on your own, as the other one is covered. Instead, all are looking to the mage. What a terrible strategy! But let''s keep looking since it doesn''t concern me. Chapter 2 - Slime - Now that two days passed by, it seems that the group is about to leave the forest. Regarding my observation, as soon they leave the greenery there will be no cover, making it impossible to follow them any longer. To be honest, that is rather vexing for me since I had finally a way to get over my boredom. As this thought becomes more and more unacceptable, I¡¯m getting closer to the point where I would take any risks, just to prevent myself from returning to that terrible routine. In this way, I¡¯m so far already, that I would go to confront them directly. The problem is, while I¡¯m confident that I would win a fight, if not eradicate all of them, this is not really the outcome I¡¯m looking for. In fact, I wouldn¡¯t gain anything from this. Because things are like they are, instead I would like to start a little experiment. The thought is as follows: "Humans are in general against all oddities." This much I¡¯ve learned so far. But if something would be more familiar, maybe I can prevent an attack and for the first time interact with sentient beings. That would be a dream come true! Because I need my mass for my plan and as a safety measure, I¡¯m going to dissolve the leftover beast corpses, my adventurer group is leaving on their way out after disassembling them. While it feels like a waste to me that they leave all this flesh behind, I surely won''t complain about the fact that I can take advantage of their actions. Like this, I¡¯m getting back close to 100%. Naturally, I increase the distance to the least manageable level, while I¡¯m growing. Finally, it¡¯s starting; the group leaves the forest and instead enters wide grassy plains. I flank them a little and try to get in front of them because at this point it would be a real pain if they decide to ignore me and just go forward after all my planning. After I nearly managed to get directly in front of them they suddenly stop. Hmm, it seems I¡¯ve got spotted. "What¡¯s wrong?" (brute) "I think I¡¯ve seen there something in the grass in front of us." (Luck) "Yes, now that you say it, something is moving there. Stay behind me!" (brute) "I believe I can see it now. Is this¡­ liquid ¡­ a slime? The thing is green, so it is hard to make out." (Luck) "It¡¯s difficult to say at this distance, but if it is maybe we should leave it. We already made our quota of these things and it¡¯s definitely not worth the destroyed weapons only for the core." (mage) "You¡¯re right. Let us go past it. Those things are slow and no real danger. Just don¡¯t touch it." (Luck) "I-Is it just me or is this slime somehow odd?" (healer-girl) "True, this thing is much bigger than the average slime. Still, even so, this would simply mean that the job would get harder. So let¡¯s stick to the plan and leave it be." (Luck) "I-It started to move!" (healer-girl) "Calm down it¡¯s only a slime there is nothing to¡­ Ehh, what is it doing there? That looks weird." (mage) Now it''s time to bring my plan to conclusion. The thought is like this, if I want to interact with them, I should let them become the least hostile as possible. And the way to achieve this is by looking like something they are familiar with, or even better something that they commonly protect. I thought that healer-girl might be a good target for this, since protecting her should come naturally, by all means. But now according to my observation, the mage might be better. Even more, since the healer-girl has to be protected because she¡¯s defenseless and I don¡¯t assume they would think the same about me. Also, she has more volume, which is beneficial, as I don¡¯t need to go out of my way and can contain my body mass. So, the mage! For the first time, I get a good picture of her, while she stands open in the sunlight, without any trees or bushes in the way. Like I¡¯ve seen before she has waist-long blue hair, pale skin, and a well-defined face. Also, she is more than a head taller than the small healer-girl. While her chest is not extremely huge you could say it is quite present. Despite the fact, that I never gave thought to aesthetic standards, I at least admit that there are no obvious flaws in her appearance. I completely imprint this picture and begin. First I pull myself up to become as tall as her. At this point, the group just stares in disbelief at me, taking in my every movement. That is good for me, as they stay defensive and let me work. As soon I¡¯ve got enough mass in all respective areas I¡¯m starting to shape myself. I let sticky strands fall behind me till the middle, bring two tendrils out of my body, separate the bottom part of mine vertically and try to get closer and closer to the picture I¡¯ve ingrained in me. I can feel it when the half-fluid liquid starts to grow more concrete, forming a nose, ears, shaping itself into legs, and arms, until it even develops fingers. The shape is closing more and more to the intended goal until it feels practically identical to the picture inside. Finally, I open my eyes. As I¡¯ve said before, normally I have an all-around view and get like this a picture of everything in my environment. Though now it seems that I, by imagining my own body with eyes, tricked myself into this way of seeing. This is quite a sensation for me because I am getting more details than ever before about the observed area. It seems that I put all the concentration, I generally use all around me, now only on that what I¡¯m looking at. The compensation for this is that my all-around view is dulled to at most 25% of what my eyes are now capable to perceive. Like this, I can still make out movements around me, but without concentration on the respective part, there is nothing concrete. So I take a short look at myself. My core is at the moment close under the chest and naturally, I¡¯m still green-translucent, yet for the rest, I look exactly like the mage I pictured and I need to say, it feels comfortable. So much that I think, I could stay like this. After I¡¯m done checking myself I look at my adventurer group. Well, I guess the correct term to describe this look would be "perplexed", even mouth agape for some. As I have the initiative I try to calm them by giving them the best smile I can perform. Since that is one of the things I¡¯ve learned: "People in friendly relations smile at each other!" So I try this approach. Ahem, what¡¯s the meaning of this dear mage? I¡¯m pondering why her well-defined face distorts in such a serious manner. "ZAP" And like this, I get hit by a lightning strike. "Eluca what was that everything okay?" (Luck) "What! Did we not see the same? This thing did take my appearance, looks me directly in the eyes, and grins like a maniac! For god¡¯s sake, it¡¯s targeting me and no one of you reacts!" (mage/Eluca) "Well, Eluca has a point! We shouldn¡¯t leave something like this unattended." (brute) "So you too vote to engage it, Ron?" (Luck) "If we¡¯re not, I¡¯m through with all of you here!" (Eluca) "O-Okay, I¡¯m with you." (healer-girl) Tsk, did I ever mention that I hate lightning? No? Just you know even if they don¡¯t really hurt me, they give by far the most annoying feeling you could imagine. For me, the stun feels like I lose contact with the targeted area. Because I somehow got accustomed to this shape, it stays firmly, even if my control gets disrupted and I become numb for some seconds, but needless to repeat: I don¡¯t like this feeling! When I get a hold of me after around three seconds, I recognize some shouting and see that their vanguard starts to close the distance. Well, so much for my plan! The Brute, now Ron, is unsheathing the sword on his back and comes at me. I just make it to position myself in such a way in front of him that I can evade a second lightning strike from the mage, who somehow seems pretty much set on attacking me. To be honest I can understand her a little bit. I mean, I¡¯m imitating her, so it¡¯s not too farfetched to feel mocked by this. But by all compassion, this is very aggressive and I said it before I¡¯m always holding self-defense as an appropriate means of action, regardless of the situation, even in a deadly manner. Things being like this, I prepare myself for everything Ron has got for me. He starts to tighten the grip upon his oversized sword and goes for an overhead swing. I let my core sink down to my belly and prepare for the impact. I¡¯m not very accustomed to my new body and jumping around would be disadvantageous for me like this. However, I¡¯m not really fazed regarding what has to come. My body is in its structure still the same as before and to aim precisely at my core with this thing is close to impossible. Even more, as you might¡¯ve assumed, my density is at the moment at its highest, since I push it all into the shape I took over. Like this, I¡¯m absolutely confident in taking this strike. While my opponent prepares the attack, I brace myself by holding my arms in the way, crouching down, and putting my head and shoulders together, to bring more mass in the line of the strike. I even start to vibrate to absorb the force of the impact as best as I can. Braced like this I¡¯m ready for the strike that will come and wait. And wait. And wait... Well¡­ what happened? I look up, only to see Ron still holding his sword above his head, with a look on his face that I can¡¯t really place. At that moment daggerboy/Luck shouts. "Ron, what the heck you¡¯re doing there?! That thing is just imitating Eluca¡¯s appearance! Don¡¯t get deceived like this! Otherwise gets a hold of you and we¡¯re done for!" (daggerboy) This awakens him from his stupor and he directly strikes at me. However, because it got interrupted midway, the force is not even close to what I anticipated before. Like this I let the blade sink down, till close under my shoulders. Needless to say, this didn¡¯t hurt. "Zssschhh" And start to release my dissolving enzyme. You can downright watch how the blade starts to corrode in a blink of time. Soon it will lead to its complete dissipation. While the corrosion progresses, Ron, with all his muscles, tries for sure to get it out, for all he can. The problem is, while slimes lack muscles and hard body parts making hits and all other uses of force impossible, we still excel in other ways. As we can use our body''s full potential, literally to the last drop, our strength is incomparable. Also, at my current density, I¡¯m a good time heavier than him. To be precise in his tries to break my hold of his sword Ron is fighting a lost battle. He would have an easier time trying to pull a tree out of a sea of tar. It¡¯s just a matter of seconds until he will only have the handle left for himself. By disarming him like this, I hope to end this disordered situation by limiting their possible actions. While I and Ron are locked as we are, I catch movement on my left. It was to expect that, while I obstructed the line of fire for the far too aggressive mage, daggerboy would do his job and attack my side. Directly a bolt from his crossbow is fired with disturbing precision at my core. Good thing is, with my density and because I move my inside mass constantly, the bolt had no chance to find its target. As he didn''t want to get in the way of Ron¡¯s strike and focussed on maintaining the survey of the situation, he kept his distance until now. But to his misfortune, he could not foresee that I would take the strike as I did and now be more than able to react to him. With my quickly reshaped arm, I reach out in his direction, in a way that my palm points at his face and¡­ This is a neat little trick I¡¯ve developed myself. I form a part of my mass inside my body with the highest possible density and control its abilities. Then I separate it, by pressing it in the form of a small sphere. When all preparations are done, I abruptly increase the pressure behind it and create low pressure in front. This leads to me expulsing the sphere at high velocity in the direction I want. Doing this costs naturally mass, energy, and like this combat potential. So it¡¯s a risky action that should only be used carefully. Yet, at the same time, it¡¯s enhancing my possibilities and like this my means of survival. Because I now have arms, I thought I could right away use this opportunity to test if I can use one of them to aim the shot more precisely. It seems Luck got surprised by an attack no one ever has seen a slime use since I catch him unprepared with a shot at his face. "Arrgh. Shit, what¡¯s that?" (Luck) He still manages to raise his hands before the projectile hits him. But that¡¯s okay. As I¡¯ve said before I am not going for the kill. To clarify, the slime bullet in itself has normally no deadly potential, because we are still talking about liquid. Even if the speed is considerably high it¡¯s not able to penetrate the body. As long I¡¯m not hitting point-blanc a weak spot, there should be no more than a fierce sting, let alone any real damage. That is to say, I can control the properties. For example, I could put my dissolving enzyme inside. The effect might be lower than when used in my body; still, serious injuries aren¡¯t out of question. But as I said, I wasn¡¯t aiming for this. Instead, I lowered the liquidity quite a bit and created an especially sticky kind of glue. If Luck would have got any of this in the eyes, he would have been blinded for the near future. Yet, he was able to protect his face. Though his hands are now glued to his forehead and he needs to ensure nothing flows in his eyes. "Shit! ¡­is this stuff? It won¡¯t go off!" (Luck) While I did not make it so far to take him completely out of the fight, I¡¯ve got a minute or two like this. So I can finish my job with the sword without a problem. Now Ron realizes that his weapon won¡¯t be any longer of use to him and Luck will not help him any time soon. Like this his complexion changes. "Damn monster. I¡¯m gonna crush you!" (Ron) Oh! It seems he got frustrated and lifts his fist to punch me. But¡­ Ahem¡­ Pal¡­ I don¡¯t think you should do this. You see, I¡¯m currently dissolving something and because I am at the moment not controlling where the enzyme is released, save for specified parts like the bullet, you really, really should NOT put your hand inside. That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to say, but being mute obviously can¡¯t. And so I get punched. "Zack" "Aaaahhhhhhhhh!" (Ron) Hah¡­ As expected! Ron¡¯s hand sinks into me without real resistance and the reaction starts. Since it is much less sturdy than the metal I was working on, his flesh melts in a blink. By the time he understands his mistake and pulls his hand out, the damage is already done. No; I did not try to hold his hand inside. That would be cruel and I¡¯m no monster¡­ Ohhh¡­ Well, never mind! Coming from what I perceive, his hand is now a bloody pulp and even the bones should be damaged. "Oh no! Ron, here!" (healer-girl) It seems that healer-girl is now doing her job and casts a healing spell for his hand. Would be nice if this helps. Yet I assume that the condition is severe and even if the wounds get closed, completely restoring the former state should not be possible like this. At least it seems that healer-girl can stop the bleeding, but the process takes time and his hand should suffer a lasting decrease in usability. While Ron kneels wailing, while holding his hand (I don¡¯t blame him. His nerves should be on fire), I become aware that my original finally succeeded to flank me and got free sight of me. "Zap" I! HATE! LIGHTNING!!! Because I was prepared this time, I managed to limit the effect by guiding the charge through the current inside me to the ground. Still, I don¡¯t like this feeling of numbness in the slightest. To prevent more nuisances like this, I¡¯m going to engage my almost-twin. Walking is still new to me, so I¡¯m considerably slow and gliding like always seems rather appealing, but I guess I can cope with it. "Zap" "Why is this thing not going down?¡± (Eluca) "Stop! ?Zap" Die! ?Zap" Die! ?Zap" Die! ?Zap""(Eluca) Okay, someone earned herself a fine beating right now! In a blink, I can despite my slow pace close the distance to the abrasive lightning-thrower. When I draw close I can see how her expression becomes fearful. Still, that doesn¡¯t stop her from shooting again at me. "Zap" Oh, girl! You are so done! Even if copying your appearance can count as an offense in your direction, I think the first lightning strikes should have balanced it out. Now I¡¯m going to set the scales right. Because the little mage is walking backward to maintain her distance from me, I decide to use another trick of mine. Normally I use this to hunt and kill fleeing prey. However, this time catching is enough. In the blink of a moment, I throw all my mass in the direction of the mage. By doing so, I can move faster than I would generally be able to in the direction I want. Like I assumed my mage got completely taken by surprise when I suddenly come flying at her. Well, I haven¡¯t aimed for her body. Instead, I catch my form directly in front of her, bring my right leg forward, take a stance, and swing my arm with all I¡¯ve got into her face, where the current literally explodes. My double gets like this instantly sent flying. Yet there''s no need to worry. Although my force was quite high, she should be fine. Slimes are simply not fit for a brawl. My impact energy may have been high, but the fist is still liquid, so no real destructive power. On the other hand, getting this directly in your face should still hurt. I start pondering how I should fare from this point on, as suddenly a movement behind me engages at an alarming speed. I barely manage to evade two slashes at my lower part. Concerning is that this was close to the place where I¡¯d left my core. It seems that Luck was able to peel the glue from his face and directly rushed at me. "I¡¯m ending this now, abomination!" (Luck) Like this, he starts to engage me with consecutive strikes aimed at my core. As I¡¯ve no real choice, I activate my enzyme and try to deflect his daggers with my hands. Because he can¡¯t touch them, his movements get easier to handle. Still, he won¡¯t stop his attacks. Having an opponent that aims for my center of existence is very unnerving and even if I¡¯m partly at fault for starting this, I can¡¯t let him aim for my life without retaliating. Till now this fight was never really dangerous, so I could hold back. But his way of fighting is precarious for me and I¡¯m just one wrong move away to get my conscious stabbed, which I hold quite dear. I won¡¯t allow that! Having made up my resolve, I let the next stab come, only to shift me away at the last moment. With a big haul-off, I strike at him in a wide inward ark of my right arm. He narrowly escapes by jumping backward. At this moment, I lift my left arm, aim and¡­ ¡­pierce his skull with my bullet. Yes, I know: Didn¡¯t I say before that a slime bullet can¡¯t do that? It¡¯s true, a slime bullet is made of liquid, even with all its force, in the end, it will just splash as soon it hits the target. I would need more than twice the power and speed with a direct point-blank shot to allow the fluid to gain the force necessary to overcome the flaws of its physical composition. To pull off something like this I would need to shape myself accordingly, get time for mental preparation, and still hit the target at the closest possible distance. You simply cannot do that during a fight. So yes, it is impossible to penetrate a head with my liquid. However¡­ What can penetrate a skull is a small sharp and pointy piece of metal, as you might find them in large swords when they get partly disintegrated. Embedded in a hull of slime, shot at high speed, close range, at the opponent''s face! Hit like this all I get from Luck is a surprised look before he drops dead. Just so you know I see this as self-defense. Until now I gave them quite some lenience. I mean it¡¯s not my fault that they directly get so hostile when I stand in front of them. "No! Luck!!!" (healer-girl) It seems healer-girl tries to pull off a healing spell, hence the name. But there is no chance of success. The metal is still embedded in his brain. Even if she can get him back to life, it would only harshly prolong the inevitable. So it would be better to let it be! I guess I should accept that this experiment is a failure. That is to say, it¡¯s not completely without results. This new form of mine has its merits. So far that I think I might maintain it. Also, this moment where Ron did stop his attack¡­ I might be there on something! Speaking of the demon! While I¡¯m pondering how I should continue from here on, I¡¯m suddenly tackled from the side. "I WILL CRUSH YOU!" (Ron) Ron throws himself at me with all his mass. Because he was rather unprecise my core is not harmed, but right now I need some room to maintain this state. As he tries to scatter my body, I answer by expanding all the mass I compressed until now. Like that, I grow to my full volume. Since I can¡¯t keep my shape like this I¡¯m only a big accumulation of moving mass. This way I can send Ron swimming inside me, setting him almost completely helpless. Well, almost! While his panic is clear as day to me, he still tries to do whatever he can to my core, because the hate he holds against my person seems to be even bigger. Squirming and whirling inside me, he tries to somehow get me done, but I can keep my core away from him. "Zap" No! Not now! It seems my personal nemesis and the mage that wields it are back in action. This was a hard hit, which leaves my body quite numb. At this moment Ron tries to reach my core with his good hand. But he is slowed by the fact that the lightning did hit him as well. Oh no, you don¡¯t! The way things are now, I have no choice. Without hesitation, I activate my dissolving. I quickly cover Ron¡¯s head to make fast and damp his screams. The skin melts, the muscles vanish and the bones disintegrate. The good thing is, that I only need seconds before he¡¯s done because I use more energy to quicken the process. Well, I¡¯m also gaining, so it''s no loss. Because this outcome wasn¡¯t wanted, I look around as soon I made it back to my new base form. I see both remaining girls kneeling on the ground. Healer-girl sobs without holding back, while my mage simply stares at me. By the way, the name of the mage was Eluca, huh? Like this, I realize that I, despite my age, never came to have a name. I look like a human now; humans have names so a name might be pretty important. As I have her appearance, at this point I think there is no problem if I orient myself also in this regard at her. Well, a little bit of me should be present hereby. Like that: hmm Eluca¡­ me a slime... body ¡­ slime, liquid, luca¡­ liq¡­ Liqu!!! That¡¯s it! I think that works! Has a nice ring for me! I am now Liqu the slime! Feels like a huge step forward, in my development as a sentient being. Don¡¯t look at me like that. That was a very important moment for me and I don¡¯t feel burdened for defending my life. At this point, we all might just call it a day. The lightning strikes weren¡¯t nice, but after killing her friends, I believe I can forgive her. So I would like to stop our quarrel now before it gets worse. The issue now is that somehow I should calm them down, to prevent them from any more foolish actions. My body seemed to at least have some kind of effect, but not enough to prevent attacks. If I recollect what happened I need to ask myself what I could have done better. Like this, I realize: Speech! If I could have warned them what they shouldn¡¯t do, maybe my more violent approaches wouldn¡¯t have been necessary. The problem is I¡¯m mute. However, I¡¯m smart so I should be able to figure something out. So what do I know about "speech"? Well, speech is the usage of voice in a controlled, amplified manner to send information. This leads the attention to the point that "voice" is the most important thing here. Which means I need to figure out "voice"! I know that voices are made at a place close behind the throat, where several elongated strands are set in vibration to create like this a sound. This is something you inevitably learn if you are always busy with the death cries of creatures dissolving inside you. However, I guess I can replicate this. I form a hole in my mouth at which end I leave several slime strands, formed after what I think are the vocal cords. Prepared like this I go to Eluca who seems still kind of apathetic. My movement throws her out of this, as she apparently reacts to me. I look at her from an appropriate distance set my chords in vibration and give my best. "hELLooo! mYe nAeme ieeZ Liiieequuuu! ieetzzz nieEEEEZzze to meeeeEEEAAAT yUUuuuuu!" (Liqu) Huh, that was a bit more hanging, syrupy, and far more high-pitched than planned. But for the first time, I think I did well. Eluca doesn¡¯t seem to agree. This at least tells me her distorted face and the welling tears. "Aaahhhhhh!" (Eluca) "Zap, Zap, Zap" And now she shoots one lightning after the other. Okay, you¡¯ve done it! I wanted to play nice but you just had to pull this, hah? Well, since there is no big effect, she soon drops down completely exhausted. You know I could kill her. Yet, after I took her appearance, killing the original would feel somehow weird. As if I would try to replace her. The same goes for using my dissolving on her face. As much as it¡¯s tempting! And I need to admit meeting me was quite unfortunate for her group, so I should show a bit of sympathy. Still, I want a bit of payback. I¡¯ve already hit her, so this time I guess that I instead simply lift and throw her some meters. While I come closer and see her squirming helplessly under my outstretched hand, I spot movement on the right. It seems that now healer-girl is running at me. For real? What do you think will come from something like this? As there is no need to really take measures, I simply proceed and wait for whatever is going to happen. Immediately before I catch my mage she is there, jumps in¡­ And leaves me stupefied. Instead of going for me she throws her staff away rushes to Eluca and is now holding her tightly in her arms. "W-What you¡¯re doing there stupid? Quick! Run as long as you can!" (Eluca) I would admit that this is not the best survival strategy little girl! "No, no! I won¡¯t let go! I can¡¯t lose you too! Don¡¯t wanna; don¡¯t wanna; Waaaahhh!" (healer-girl) "I-it¡¯s going to kill us both if you stay, please just leave me! It¡¯s okay! Please just don¡¯t force this on me!" (Eluca) I believe we have some kind of misunderstanding here. I would try to talk again, but after that last attempt, I¡¯m not so confident in my communication skills. "It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t let go! It wouldn¡¯t matter if I would escape if you would not be there anymore! I¡­ just can¡¯t leave! Sob!"(healer-girl) "Lea¡­" (Eluca) Okay, you¡¯ve got me. When you hold her like this, it¡¯s not like I could throw her. I mean you¡¯re holding her so tight that you two seem to have completely forgotten about me. However; it looks nice. To go so far for something that everything else vanishes of your attention. That one can feel like this is so¡­ This is just absolutely¡­ Unfair! Why do you guys can find someone who is important to you, but I have to be like this, huh? You can go around interacting with others, while I only can hope you are too scared to try to kill me! Why am I not allowed to have someone like this? Something that holds a reason for me? I want too! I¡¯ve got enough of this! I¡¯m leaving! Do whatever you want with each other! I just don¡¯t care! Like this, I go away without even glancing at them. I¡¯m sure at this moment they aren¡¯t even recognizing my existence. I walk back into the forest. Yes, walking! I determine that if I keep this shape and gain this skill, my basic speed will increase. Floating like a wave with my fully extended body might be fast but as I leave current behind by doing so, it¡¯s far too wasteful and certainly too exposing. Slowly creeping on the ground might consume less energy, but taking everything into consideration, this is a good tradeoff. While I don¡¯t believe that running is possible, because I would literally step through my own legs before I come to speed, overall it has better energy consumption. Like this, my unsteady steps carry me back into the depths of the forest. After some time I float myself against a tree and try to calm down. That whole ordeal took its toll on me. I don¡¯t think that I was entirely wrong with my shapeshifting approach, as there was some kind of reaction. Nevertheless, I guess I need to realize that they will never come to overlook what I am. Furthermore, I don¡¯t think that I will ever come close to what those two had. And that is terribly vexing! And somehow downing, because I know that there is no chance that I can even start to build a relationship with anyone, slime or human, as there is no one who is like me in this world. But still, I¡¯m envious. I¡¯m terribly desperate to have something important to me. Something that gives me a reason. Something I can hold dear. Just someone! . One! . One would be enough! . . . I think, I''m gonna make a friend! Chapter 3 - Shari - I¡¯m going to sell some ingredients to our local tavern. Sometimes I ask myself how this place can survive in a village like this. The only guests coming from outside are small adventurer groups forced to sign up for a pest control job at this remote place to prevent a spreading. That¡¯s either penalty, harassment, or has simply something to do with failing a quota according to that what I¡¯ve heard until now from those who got assigned. But those people only come once a month to have a starting location for the job. So I¡¯m asking myself how the owner Miss Oka manages to keep this business alive. The only conclusion I can come up with is that she gets paid by the same villagers she draws her ingredients for the dishes from, like this creating some kind of loop in a closed community. In a way, one could say that this place, with its four tables, is the commercial center for all people of this village. Even for me, as my family delivers the ingredients we draw from the forest mainly here. When I enter the tavern I catch the rare sight of four people I don¡¯t recognize at one table. Is it again this time of the month? I draw myself back from my thoughts as Miss Oka is right now at the counter. "Hello Shari what can I do for you?" (Oka) "Ah, you know we had this season a good harvest for greyshrooms and cinderberries, also some spiceweed. So I would like to know if our favorite customer would like to get the first choice?" (Shari) "Sole customer, you wanted to say, hmm? To be honest at the moment we don¡¯t really need many of these. The stocks are good and we don¡¯t sell many dishes with those right now." (Oka) "Oh, that¡¯s too bad! We would have really appreciated it if you would take some. It¡¯s not like we are going to starve, but selling to the villagers one by one is quite a hassle and without the pay, it seems that my diet will suffer a heavy increase of berries and wild herbs. Honestly, they aren''t very tasty, by all means for their health value." (Shari) "Sorry to hear that, but how about this: If you bring me purpleberries and darkleaves, I would give you a special bonus for your effort." (Oka) "Uh!" (Shari) "Is something the matter?" (Oka) "Well, you know, those are rather rare at the outskirts. Especially as most villagers directly take them if they find any close to the village. So the only way would be to head into the deep parts of the forest. However, you know this, don¡¯t you?" (Shari) "Seems like I¡¯ve got exposed. If they would be easy to obtain I wouldn¡¯t be short on them. Still, your family are kinda experts in traversing the forest, aren''t you? So it shouldn''t be asking too much and the bonus will make up for it." (Oka) "Duh, I don''t promise anything, but I will see what I can do." (Shari) "I¡¯ve expected nothing less from you." (Oka) "Yeah, yeah. Flattery won¡¯t gain you a discount. I¡¯m on my way then. Bye." (Shari) "Goodbye, Shari." (Oka) When I leave the counter, I manage to eavesdrop a bit on those adventurers. I hope they are not here because of a penalty, as those people tend to be troublemakers. But they seem to be okay since they are calmly chatting. "God; why do we need to do this stupid subjugation quest, here in this god-forsaken place? I mean it''s about "slimes"! Who cares if we kill them here or not?" Said one of them. A young man with a sword on his hip and a chain mail. Is he always wearing this attire? Seems rather uncomfortable always having to carry this heavy of a burden. That''s at least my opinion. "You know that, if we don¡¯t get them here, they will gather and inevitably draw to the important places." Said number two, a ranger with a bow. I¡¯m a little offended by his indirect insult to my home village, though can¡¯t really deny his assessment. Heck, I don¡¯t even know if we pay taxes, so remote as we are. Have never seen someone coming for this reason. "Well, maybe this might become more interesting than we think. Has any of you heard of this last incident where a group got completely wiped out?" I assume this one is a mage. His red robe is practically screaming fire. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good idea to announce it like this in battle, but I guess most monsters don¡¯t care for colors and it might help in coordination with other groups. "Hmm, I might as well have heard something in this regard." The last one. A rogue with a shortsword on his left side and several shells on his hip, which I think are for throwing. "Wait, if they got wiped out how can there be a story?" (Adventurer 1) "Sorry, wiped out was maybe a little too much. Apparently, the backline could run after their vanguard got killed." (Adventurer 3) "Running? Some newbies that were done by the first over-average beast. Tsk!" (Adventurer 1) "No, I¡¯ve heard they had at least one year of experience. Not too much, but enough to handle a dangerous situation." (Adventurer 4) "By the way, it was no beast." (Adventurer 3) "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" (Adventurer 2) "Now, to come back to our previous topic, I¡¯ve heard it was a slime." (Adventurer 3) "You''re gonna be kidding me. Slimes can¡¯t pull this off. I mean killing one not to mention two people before you can manage to escape? Did they jump in this blob heads first?" (Adventurer 1) "No, it seems this one was some kind of mutation. Much bigger. And even more interesting, it took the appearance of a girl." (Adventurer 3) "Okay now you''re trying to fool us. I mean seriously, a girl?" (Adventurer 1) "I didn¡¯t mean to! It¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve heard." (Adventurer 3) "The way here took us quite a while and news don¡¯t spread too fast, so the story should be at least two months old." (Adventurer 2) "Hmm, it sounds strange. But on the other hand, maybe there is a reason for this, like tricking your victim to hesitate or come close. As some kind of adaption against humans? Might work in the dark." (Adventurer 2) "Well; she looks like a young beauty? Then I have no problem to come close." (Adventurer 1) "Ehh, pal? You know what would be going to happen to your¡­ Urgh, nevermind." (Adventurer 4) At this point, our chain mail wearer grows seriously pale with the realization that you shouldn¡¯t poke everything you come across. "Still, a slime. That¡¯s unheard of." (Adventurer 2) "Pal, you shouldn¡¯t take this so hard. There are others out there. For example, this girl over there is looking at you for quite a while now." (Adventurer 4) Aaaaand I¡¯m out here! Okay, I need to go to the deeper forest in order to receive the ingredients and like this an appropriate pay. It¡¯s a bit more dangerous, as there are occasionally monsters. But nothing I couldn¡¯t handle. It¡¯s not really necessary to call mum for help. I think she would just slow me down. All I need is a basket and our good old smellbags. I guess I take two more as spares. Like this prepared, I¡¯m more than ready for everything the forest might throw at me. So I set out to get the ingredients. I hope this will be worth it. Chapter 4a - Shari - Well, I¡¯m in the forest. The deep part. Gloomy as I remember it and too disturbing to calm down. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m afraid, but I think I¡¯ve mentioned before that I don¡¯t get what anyone would find in constantly being on edge. For me, it only feeds my resolve to quicken my pace and bring this soon to an end. However, I still am thinking about this discussion. Seriously? A girl made of slime? Are they sane? The only people who were there are two runaways. Isn¡¯t this a completely biased testimony? Anything could have happened there. And they come up with such a story to explain why only they made it back from there. Are people really going to buy this? Now it¡¯s not like I¡¯m affected, yet it bothers me what stories people tell to conceal their deeds. And might actually get through with! At least those thoughts distract me a bit from the tense atmosphere. On the other hand, maybe I shouldn¡¯t be distracted from life-threatening danger. "Grooaar" Okay, that didn''t help me to calm down. This was easy to recognize as a direwolf. Though; it¡¯s not so easy to recognize the direction with this kind of echo. Looking for those cooking ingredients might not be a task worth dying for. Hah; but I¡¯m already here so I should just get this done! Grabbing one of my smellbags tighter, I walk deeper into the forest and manage to find some darkleaves. They are not extremely uncommon, but with their tendency to grow around trees in dark places, you need to go to the displeasing areas, with higher risks. However, some more are still needed. As I pursue my search, I detect a strange unknown smell. I cautiously look around and subsequently find a corpse. Well; no corpse, only bones, and the smell was no decay. At a closer look, these are the bones of a direwolf, yet they are completely clean if a bit damaged, and without the merest hint of flesh. Like this, I realize what this smell is. It seems that this direwolf got killed by a slime and the smell was something like digestion gas. That¡¯s not too surprising as they sometimes just charge into them, considering how hostile they are to trespassers. It doesn¡¯t happen too often nowadays, as even these creatures are learning over time. Still, for me, this might be a good opportunity because commonly slimes tend to dissolve everything. This one was apparently full and decided against bothering further. Still, for me those bones and the teeth, if any survived, could be quite valuable. Like this I kneel down to the remains and look if any parts are intact enough, after the acid, to be worth my attention. "Splotch" While I''m scavenging, suddenly I hear something beside me. I follow the sound and find a batch of slime close to my position. How strange! The sound came from this place so this shouldn¡¯t have been here before. But if it''s like this, where is the source? Immediately a feeling overcomes me. I turn around and¡­ Look in the eyes of a girl. Well, this wouldn¡¯t be a problem on its own, if not for the translucent green color of her body. The curious mouth of the girl gradually forms a smile and before I can even contemplate the occurrence, she grabs both of my wrists with her hands. The moment they touch me I realize: "She is a slime!" (Shari) Finally understanding the situation I¡¯m in, I try to jump backward and rip my hands free. Yet, the moment I start moving the creature takes the movement with me and lunges forward. Thus robbed of my balance, I fall on my back, and the creature directly over me. There''s no chance. In a blink, my bottom half is completely enveloped by the liquid mass. This thing is going to eat me! I don¡¯t want to get devoured and try to scramble away, but the liquid is absolutely tenacious. Before I can do anything else the upper half of the slime which has still the shape of a girl, awkwardly protruding out of the mass, is over me. She fixes my shoulders with her hands while her mass seemingly grows. Does it want to devour me at once? I manage to pull a smellbag out of my pouch and throw it at her face. For a second she looks irritated due to the contents spreading inside her. "Zsch" Which then instantly vanish as if they never existed. I¡¯m out of options! All I can do is struggle with all I have at the overwhelming mass, what is leaving that thing completely unfazed. The next moment, I feel how liquid is gathering below me, which then lifts me up. During the whole ordeal, the borderless eyes of that thing are staring intensely at me, while tears start to well up in mine. Being elevated by much more mass than there initially was, I still try to break free. But as my hands can grab nothing but air and my legs are stuck in this tar-like substance there is nothing I can do. It doesn¡¯t take long and even my arms are enveloped. While I can still move them, it is difficult to do so and I have no hold on anything. Suddenly the creature starts to move, carrying me with it while still looking at me and sometimes nudging my shoulders. After what happened to my bag I know that it needs just one thought of that thing for me to vanish. Stricken with terror I start to panic and scream, despite knowing that no one should be there to hear. "No, no, no!" "Save me! Someone!" "Help! Help!" While still moving, the creature tilts her head at me. Then she raises a "finger" in front of her mouth, making the respective gesture. She wants me to stay quiet. Hell no! I intensify my wailing. This leads the creature to look at me while dropping her shoulders or more dislocating them, emanating some discontent with the situation. After that, she lifts her hand and reaches for my screaming mouth. She lays her hand on it dampening my cries. As she draws it back a substance remains over my mouth. Like this, she successfully gagged me and prevents me from screaming, while carrying me further. Because I struggle non-stop, after a while I grow exhausted. I¡¯m asking myself why I¡¯m still alive. Even if this is no positive thought, it is strange that it keeps me alive and for example, left my nose free to breathe. The sole reason I can think of is that it''s taking me to some kind of lair to devour me in peace. After what felt like an eternity we reach the bottom of a cliff. A short time later, I make out an entrance in the facade. As expected it moves with me in there, who is too exhausted to do anything at this point. Inside the cave, the walls are all covered with slimy liquid, which is astonishing considering that this place is rather spacious. Also, this weird smell, which feels unnatural and devoid of life, lingers everywhere inside here. I think this is because the slime-liquid devours all living things, like this literally cleansing all they touch, creating this artificial smell. She floats with me to the end of the cave and tugs me in a half-leaning position at the wall. The surface behind me is covered in a way, which makes it soft to the touch despite the stone beneath. Then she draws herself away from my body, together with the part that covered my mouth, and forms back to her initial appearance of a girl, setting me free. She starts to look at me as if contemplating something. I want to run, but I¡¯m so exhausted that I can barely move. Still, I need to get away! However, the moment I try to move to make my escape, she grabs my arms and kneels into my legs. I can see how those limbs of hers are bulging, enveloping my legs completely, along with my downcast lower arms in a sticky, much less fluent substance, which remains after she pulls away, binding me like this to the surface. If I would be less exhausted I could maybe break free, but as things are this is not possible. Thus, I¡¯m at that creature¡¯s mercy. Yet after she¡¯s done she kneels in front of me, smiling in my direction. It might even look nice, if not for the situation, and the fact that she is a murdering monster! Like this, it¡¯s just extremely disturbing. I am scared. Again I start slowly to sob while looking anxiously at my captor. She still appears to think about, what I assume is the time to eat me. The moment she seems done with it, she crawls closer to me. Then she points at me with her finger. After that, she widely opens her mouth and points in it. At this moment my face distorts in horror and the welling up tears gush all out. I know I will die now. I cry so much that I won¡¯t even look at the monster anymore. It wouldn¡¯t change anything. The next thing I feel is how a liquid hand grabs my head securing it in place. After that my nose gets pinched by the other one, a part of the slime unpleasantly flowing inside. Like this, I¡¯m forced to breathe through my mouth for air. The moment I open it, she quickly forms two new appendages in addition to those which already hold me and pushes them at my unclosed jaw, forcing me to keep it like this with surprising strength, despite the liquid composition. Then she draws closer and¡­ LAYS HER LIPS ON MINE?!! No, no, no, no, no, no! Not like this! This shouldn¡¯t be my first! That is just not right! And then it begins. Suddenly some liquid is released out of her mouth and pours directly inside mine. Restrained as I am I have no way to resist and the creature continues to relentlessly dump more and more of this fluid inside me. As it gushes into my throat, lungs, and stomach, I try to cough and have the urge to vomit but to no avail, as only more keeps coming. I can¡¯t breathe! Is it killing me like this? Caused by the mental stress, my exhaustion, and the lack of air, I pass out. Chapter 4b - Liqu¡¯s POV- Hello! It¡¯s been a while since my encounter with those adventurers. I knew I shouldn¡¯t stay in the area, as surely a searching party might be sent at short notice. So I decided to change locations by taking a trip through the forest. However, I had to shorten my hair. Not because I wanted to change my appearance, as the waist-long strands were a convenient way to store more mass. It was about the fact that I''d lost track of the mass I kept like this, which led to me losing considerable amounts over the ends of the strands. So I had to do something to be more efficient with my energy while I move. The lost volume I had to distribute to other locations. I did settle in a rather calm environment with only some wolves and boars. The problem is that due to the lack of monsters here, I need to be a little bit more careful with hunting since I can¡¯t let anything escape. Still, it was enough for my needs. I could even get enough to manage to etch a home for myself into the stone of a cliff. I did so because I still pursue the goal to make myself a friend and when the time comes, I think I''ll need a place for us. During my hunts, I found another advantage of my new shape. Before monsters often started to avoid me when I hunted, caused by my size and increasing familiarity with my kind. But it seems that this form looks human enough to trick them. They are always directly charging at me, leading to an easy kill of mine. So I could get enough energy to fulfill my deeds. Also, I practiced controlling my new body and especially my "speech" better. For example, I found out that a tongue helps a great deal with forming words. Who would have thought? And then I also tried to pursue my little idea. Like this, I spend a significant amount of my time. One day I again have an encounter with a direwolf. Like always I try to look not too intimidating, while at the same time taunting. I move my core to a place where I am sure it won¡¯t get hit and await the attack. "Grooaar!" Well, come at me. It turns out as I predicted. The stupid thing jumps headfirst at me and gets promptly stuck. If I can do one thing then holding my ground it is. Like this, I quickly envelop it and start the process. Even though I don¡¯t speed up the process to save a bit of energy, it doesn¡¯t take long for me before the flesh is gone and only the bones remain. At this moment I notice that something is approaching. Being constantly hunted your whole life helps to polish your senses. So I succeed to hide in time in a bush before I¡¯m found. It''s always good to keep the advantage in any situation! Let¡¯s see what we¡¯ve got there. I wait and spot: A girl! It''s strange as she apparently wears no weapons or any other equipment. Like this, she''s obviously no adventurer. But then, what is such a person doing here? Thus my curiosity is sparked. I start to study what happens there and see her plucking at the bones of my last feast. When I get a better view of her, I suddenly realize: Perfect! She''s absolutely perfect for me. Due to the fact that she is no adventurer, she is no sworn enemy of mine, which I consider a plus! Also, even if I don¡¯t care much about appearances she looks nice. At least there is nothing malicious about her. But the most important trait are her eyes. Those eyes are full of life and are looking open and curious at the world. There is still caution, but that¡¯s a good thing indeed. It feels like I can directly look at her soul and am rather pleased with the view. Closer I won¡¯t ever come to that what I want. I need to get her! So, what is the best way to do this? A distraction might be right. While moving behind her, keeping my distance, I form a little ball with my mass. Then I throw it to her side. The moment she directs her attention to the point of impact, I use the timeframe to float close, as silent as possible. I manage in time to arrive behind her. When she turns around, I can for the first time take a closer look at her. And again "perfect"! Well, she seems a bit unnerved at my sudden appearance, but that was anticipated. I promptly remember how important first impressions are and put my best smile on. Also, I gently take her hands. Physical contact is a sign of being close. And it would be really a hassle if she would run now. "She is a slime!" (Shari) You don¡¯t say? Gaining some hold was a good idea, since I suddenly feel a tug at my arms, as she is trying to move away. It seems there is no helping it, so I thrust forward to get a better hold. I still try to be most careful with her. While she''s tumbling backward, I cushion her fall as best as I can. She''s throwing a tantrum now, but that is no real problem for my body and my core is secured save. Which means there''s no risk for me! There is even something thrown in my face, though my dissolving tells me that it¡¯s just some mix of plants. No idea what that¡¯s supposed to mean. I become aware that this is not the best place to stay and decide that we should change to a safer location. I mean, there are monsters in this forest! So to carry her home, I lift her up. Looking at her I still can¡¯t help but think that she¡¯s quite gorgeous. At the same time, it occurs to me how fragile she is and that I have to be extra careful. Suddenly she starts to shout. "No, no, no!" "Save me! Someone!" "Help! Help!" Really? What is she thinking? Yes, maybe my approach was a bit straightforward, but screaming like this you will draw monsters close. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem for me. However, you could get hurt! I need to make her stay quiet. Directing my finger to my mouth, I show that I want her to stay quiet. I could try to talk. But after my last attempt, I¡¯m not so confident in my communication skills. So gestures have to suffice. Being sure that she has seen it, she does not seem to stop. Since I can¡¯t allow this situation to advance like this, I have no choice. So I plug her mouth up with some glue-like slime of mine. Like this, I manage to bring us back to my home. It isn''t much, but the walls are all soft and it¡¯s cleaned by my liquid so it is rather comfortable. I place her in a snug corner, hoping that this cozy place might ease her a bit. Naturally, I free her mouth too. She is staring at me with wide-open eyes and I can see fear. Now I¡¯m in a predicament. As much as I want her to like me, I just cannot allow that she flees now. Thus leaving me no choice but to prevent this. I set her forearms and legs in place, in the most comfortable way possible, using the most sturdy fluid I can produce. It is not much, but considering her struggle until now it should suffice. I¡¯m sure she is not too pleased by this, but it is necessary to pursue my plan. Yet, I should still try to ease her; so smiling it is. The first step is that I need her to ingest a special cocktail, I came up with. As soon I got her I started creating it. Because this substance takes much effort and energy to produce, I need to make sure that no drop comes to waste. So she needs to drink it all! For this reason, I come up with the idea that the best way would be to pour it directly in with my mouth while securing the ordeal with my hands. No, I¡¯m not biased. This is simply the best possible approach, which coincidentally happens to be the most pleasant one. But first, she needs to open her mouth. Hoping she would listen this time I point at her mouth. Then I open mine and point at it, to show her I want her to open it too. Hey, what is the meaning of this look, and why are you suddenly crying? I only wanted you to open your mouth, isn''t this a little bit much of a reaction? I mean it¡¯s not like I threatened you, but you behave as if I said I would eat you! . . . Oh¡­ Sorry, my mistake. That wasn¡¯t intended. This sets the problem that I don¡¯t think this sobbing mess in front of me will show much cooperation anymore. Instead, I need to rely on a little trick. By preventing her from breathing through her nose, she is forced to use her only other entrance. The moment she opens up I can force my mass inside and hold it. Then I lay my mouth on hers and start to pour the liquid inside. I feel her squirming against it, but she needs to endure. Finally, I manage to spill the last drop in her. Making sure it stays inside, I can let go at last. Promptly I notice that the poor thing has lost consciousness. Fortunately, she''s still breathing! Nevertheless, I should have been more aware of how dangerous a lack of air might be for her. Humans are such fragile creatures. But don¡¯t worry, I am here and keep watch. So you can sleep soundly. Don''t worry! I¡¯m here! Chapter 5a - Shari - "Urgh!" I wake up with a terrible headache and severe nausea. My stomach is stirring like crazy and I feel weak. As soon I can gather my thoughts I realize that I¡¯m still restrained and naked. Huh, did this thing take my clothes? I can¡¯t see them, so they might be dissolved. I become aware of my situation, look around, and¡­ there it is. My captor is leaning on the opposite wall, staring at me with a smile plastered on her face. Why is she always smiling at me? There is no real reason to trick me by playing nice, as she has already got me. Or is she just happy at the prospect of her next meal? It feels like I am only the livestock of that thing. As soon as this creature gets hungry, I will die a horrible death, without any remains of mine to be found. This grim outlook brings again tears to my eyes, as I look at the thing that will soon end my life. The moment the creature notices that I¡¯m awake she draws close, till she is directly in front of me. It¡¯s confusing as I know that slimes have no gender; still, the appearance is deceiving. She extends her hand and starts to caress my head. I¡¯m so scared that I can¡¯t control my tears and start to cry and splutter anything out. "Please let me go!" "Someone, anyone. Save me!" "I-I don¡¯t want to die! Please have mercy!" "Please, I have done nothing wrong!" "Just let me live!" "I don¡¯t want to die!" "I don¡¯t want to die!" "Don¡¯t eat me!" . . . "Why would I?" (Liqu) Huh?! It spoke!? That thing can speak!? What is going on here? There was a soft, slightly syrupy, but gentle voice. How can this be? How can a slime possibly speak? That thing tilts its head at me in confusion. What does that mean "why would she eat me"? That¡¯s what slimes normally do. What is going on here, if not eating me? Maybe I am fantasizing. A prospect my desperate mind came up with, for a situation where I won¡¯t die. But if I am, there is no harm if I confirm it. So I gather my resolve and speak. "D-did you just talk? C-can you speak?" (Shari) Again she tilts her head at me. Hah, so I¡¯m just crazy! I guess it¡¯s okay in this situation. "It seems so." (Liqu) Gaah! "By the way I¡¯m Liqu and you are?" (Liqu) "Sh-Shari!" (Shari) "What a wonderful name and you look so nice!" (Liqu) She comes disturbingly close at this squeezing against me. The physical contact causes me to panic a bit. "P-please dear slime, just let me go! I won¡¯t talk about anything! Just let me leave!" (Shari) She seems to think for a moment before she turns again to me. "Sorry. That wouldn¡¯t be good." (Liqu) What''s that supposed to mean? "Please! I don¡¯t want to die! Just let me live!" (Shari) I plea while tears flow down my cheeks. "Don¡¯t worry! Everything is fine!" (Liqu) She says while stroking my hair and washing the tears away. "Nothing bad will happen to you." (Liqu) I don¡¯t know anything anymore! For a while, she proceeds to caress me while repeating these platitudes. Her touch is absolutely unnerving and sends shivers all over me, each stroke leaving a residue behind. Maybe she just wants to calm down her cattle, so that I won¡¯t make problems. I¡¯m deeply afraid! Suddenly she stops and looks intently at me. "I need you to open your mouth. Could you please do so?" (Liqu) Why is she asking this? Why does she want me to do this? At this moment I recall the events before I fainted. No, she can¡¯t possibly want to¡­ again? As terror crawls in me, I start to tremble uncontrolled. After waiting some time for an answer, the slime speaks up again. "Look! It would be better if you would work with me. Otherwise, it is more unpleasant." (Liqu) Unpleasant!? No! No, I¡¯m not going to do this! Not happening! Seeing that I won¡¯t help her cramming me up, she drops her shoulders with something akin to a sigh. Like this, she tries the same trick as last time by pinching my nose. Before long I need to catch air through my mouth. Still, while doing so, I make sure that my teeth stay shut to prevent the outcome of the last time. Promptly she extends her hand and lays it against my teeth. The moment it touches her hand loses shape and spans around them. Shortly after, the slime that makes up her body wriggles around the rows of my teeth and enters through every hole it finds. There is nothing I can do to stop the mass from entering. She doesn¡¯t even bother to keep my head in place. She simply holds the appendage which now lost all form over my face and follows every movement of mine, just using weak pressure to prevent too wild struggle. Even more unnerving is the fact that the substance seems to move on its own accord. As if it is alive! I can even feel how it is preventing itself from entering my lung, pulling substance away there. Instead it pours directly into my stomach where the wriggling feeling finally settles down. This time my nose remains free so I can breathe a bit, as conveniently a path to my lungs remains. The stream seems to be endless and even when I¡¯m full it won¡¯t stop coming. After far too long and short before my stomach bursts, it finally stops. The creature still ensures that I¡¯m not throwing up before she lets go. "See, that wasn¡¯t so bad, right?" (Liqu) She says while patting my head and rubbing my tummy. Is she for real? After this horror? I don¡¯t have the energy to respond and even though I want to puke I¡¯m afraid of what might happen if I do. I don¡¯t even want to think about how bad it is to have this slime inside me. It¡¯s surely not healthy. Like this, I let go and sink against the covered wall to finally get some rest after this experience. The wall''s surface is soft enough to be comfortable as long as one doesn¡¯t think about what the layer is made of. Also, it''s not too cold inside this cave. So I try to find peace and close my eyes. Until I feel something pressing against my left side. Startled I turn my head there and see that the slime is leaning against me. With her eyes closed, she''s slightly hugging my body with a joyful expression. I try to squirm away but am still restrained. To make things worse, when I try to shake her off, her mass flows around my body and is only enveloping me more. I panic and the thought that any moment the dissolving might start and I die a gruesome death sets me trembling. Yet time passes and nothing happens, apart from slight shifts of the mass around me. The moment I stop shaking, her mass draws back to its original position. This slime seems not the slightest bit bothered by my struggle and it is absolutely impossible to remove her. As things are, I can¡¯t even fight against something like this to happen. This monster can just like this force its will on me. And with my built-up exhaustion, I am not able to stay awake any longer. In this way, I finally start to fall asleep while being hugged by a slime, like a pillow. Just what happens to my life? Chapter 5b - Liqu''s POV- I was watching the whole time this poor thing was out. The treatment I gave my little guest is taking its toll on me, as I did lose quite an amount of energy. But for now, I¡¯m okay. Because it was necessary that I can examine her body and they were completely soaked, I took her clothes. I promise this was the decisive factor! While making sure that she is fine I try to work on my "speech". Especially I train some quotes that might become important. I¡¯m not very confident in my communication skills. However, a small amount might become necessary based on our past interactions. I don¡¯t want to speak much and risk that the discussion gets out of hand. It wouldn¡¯t help to tell her everything that goes on. Rather I fear it might scare her. So I shouldn''t say too much and stick to small talk. Like this, I wait patiently till the little one wakes up. "Urgh" (Shari) Ah; she is awake! I should go; come close to her; to show that I¡¯m caring. So I start to stroke her head to comfort her. However, it doesn''t help very much, as she starts to sob and stammers at me: "Please let me go!" "Someone, anyone. Save me!" "I-I don¡¯t want to die! Please have mercy!" "Please, I have done nothing wrong!" "Just let me live!" "I don¡¯t want die!" "I don¡¯t want die!" "Don¡¯t eat me!" Well, it seems it can¡¯t be helped. The poor girl is trembling all over. It seems I don¡¯t have a choice, but to soothe her by talking. "Why would I?" (Liqu) I guess that did do the trick! At least she has stopped crying now and instead looks at me with quite an exasperated expression. "D-did you just talk? C-can you speak?" (Shari) I¡¯m contemplating if I should answer, as an extensive talk is not really in my interest. But since I already spoke, I should at least reply to her. "It seems so." (Liqu) Also, there was a question I had in mind which is rather important as we will spend our time together. "By the way I¡¯m Liqu and you are?" (Liqu) "Sh-Shari!" (Shari) I like that one. It has a nice flow to it and a pleasant sound. "What a wonderful name and you look so nice!" (Liqu) Oh, maybe I was a bit too elated. However, this is my first reciprocated interaction with another sentient being I ever had. "P-please dear slime, just let me go! I won¡¯t talk about anything! Just let me leave!" (Shari) As I feared, a topic I don''t really want to talk about. The best would be if I stick to my prepared quotes. "Sorry. That wouldn¡¯t be good." (Liqu) That is no lie. At this moment she really shouldn¡¯t move, since her body could get heavily damaged in her current state. "Please, I don¡¯t want to die! Just let me live!" (Shari) As she starts again to cry, I need to comfort her. So I start to caress her and use the quotes I trained. "Don¡¯t worry! Everything is fine!" (Liqu) I mean, she is with me. I will make sure that no harm will befall her. She is too important to allow any negligence in my care. "Nothing bad will happen to you." (Liqu) Like this, I repeat some times to put her at ease. The results are not overwhelming, as she is trembling like crazy, but at least her tears are stopping at some point. Well, it''s better than nothing. It was very important to calm her down because this is essential for the further procedure. The little one needs much more sustenance, which I have to provide her, and I can¡¯t take no for an answer. However, I would prefer to have her consent. "I need you to open your mouth. Could you please do so?" (Liqu) Coming from her reaction I shouldn¡¯t set my hopes high. Nevertheless, I should still try. "Look! It would be better if you would work with me. Otherwise, it is more unpleasant." (Liqu) Sigh, it was worth a shot, yet it seems I need to do this alone. I start again with my nose-pinching approach, but this time she holds her teeth shut. This is no real problem, as this time she only needs basic nutrition and not the special liquid. So I simply need to pour my normal slime inside her stomach. Using this advantage, I can control the slime until it reaches its destination, moving it past her teeth through her throat. This time I am especially careful not to hinder her air supply. She''s squirming quite much against my treatment, obviously not liking what¡¯s happening, yet as I have this time some leeway, I don¡¯t need to completely keep her in check. Even if some of the mass scatters, I can simply retrieve it and use it again. However, a little bit of force I have to utilize or she might harm herself otherwise. Also, it gets quite tedious to keep up with the adjustments for her air supply if she moves too violently. It needs a huge amount to make it last. So I spread it as good I can without damaging her insides. Finally, I¡¯m done. This consumed much of mine and I need to recuperate, but this can wait. Yet it seems she wants to spit it out again. That would be such a waste. No, no, no, no, no! This isn''t allowed! After all the effort to fill it in. And it''s so precious with all the energy it contains. You need to keep it inside! So I have no choice but to plug her mouth to prevent her from throwing up. Luckily she only retches for a minute or so and then it eventually settles down. After that, my little one manages to fight her urge to vomit. Such a good girl! I am glad I didn''t have to absorb and guide the current back inside, as this wouldn''t have been pleasant for both sides. I would have felt a little guilty and she... you know. However, I didn''t have to and so it''s fine. "See, that wasn¡¯t so bad, right?" (Liqu) Well, I believe she thinks differently about this, but exaggerating won¡¯t bring favor. Her stomach even bulged a little, yet this is exactly like it should be. My little one needs the sustenance inside. Still, she seems to be tired and promptly sinks down in an attempt to sleep. I¡¯m as well quite exhausted on a mental level, so I too would like to take a rest. After all, this was the longest not violent interaction with anyone I ever had. Looking at her face with those closed eyes I feel something I can¡¯t really grasp. It''s just an idea, still, I would like to¡­ Without further thinking I''m lying down next to her. First, she is squirming quite much. But I can secure myself by using my mass and soon she settles down. After that, it is just joyous to be like this together. Thus I come to peace while hugging her. She feels warm and we are so close. A little bit like they were. This is nice! Chapter 6a - Shari - I wake up again. It took quite long for me to calm down enough to find sleep with that monster leaning against me and my poor condition. To speak of, I have a bad headache and feel still extremely weak. The worst is my stomach, which feels like it¡¯s going to turn around. I need to say, I¡¯m in pain and it¡¯s a little hard to think. The nausea is wearing me out in a horrible way. I look around and can¡¯t find that slime. It seems my captor left the cave. So I''m the first time alone. Naturally, I try to break free, but my limbs aren¡¯t even responding correctly. This makes the restraints an obstacle I can''t overcome. That is to say, I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t even make it out of the cave in my condition. Like this, I¡®m pondering the options I could take. I could try to scream, in the hope someone might come to save me. However, I should be realistic about this. I¡¯m deep in the forest and this creature carried me pretty far. I don¡¯t think that anyone would be close enough to hear me. Especially as I¡¯m in a cave, not much of my voice should leak out. The only thing that could hear me might be another monster, which would gut me alive. I¡¯m not very sure but if I have to choose, the slime devouring me might be faster. Also, I¡¯m quite afraid of what might happen if the slime hears me, which has the highest odds, considering this is its lair. I¡¯m not too keen on getting gagged again. So, screaming would do me no good, but wear me out. Yet, I don¡¯t really know what else I could do. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯m already here. Probably more than one day, maybe two. My parents must be worried, why I¡¯m not back yet. Well, they wouldn¡¯t be wrong. I should avert myself from those sad thoughts. Doesn¡¯t help. "Blurgh!" (Shari) Suddenly a wave of nausea hits me and I puke. But all that comes out is some blue slime. Well, that had to be expected, as I haven¡¯t ingested anything else lately. There is no taste, so it¡¯s no lingering impression, yet the idea I¡¯m filled with this is extremely unnerving. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m lucky that this slime has not killed me already. It might be only a question of time. For all, I know that creature just likes to play with its food. Maybe some beast might be better. After all, it would be over then. Before I can think too much about this, I hear something. It comes closer. Like this, my captor enters the cave and promptly turns in my direction. Yes; I¡¯m still here, right where you bound me. Her belly seems a little bloated and when I look closer I see why. Inside there are some bones and a skull. Again a direwolf as it seems. Right after I made this detection it comes closer, one hand behind her head, the other on her stomach, and like always smiling. "Hey there! I¡¯m sorry that I just left you, but feeding you requires quite much and I had to replenish my resources. I hope you weren¡¯t scared alone. Oh, I¡¯m still at the bones, as the insides are rather rich. Speeding up would decrease the benefit, but if they scare you I do so." (Liqu) . . . Okay, there was so much that I don¡¯t know where to start. First: If this costs you so much, then why am I even here at all? Like this, it does make no sense that she is keeping me as livestock. Also, why would I be more scared if the man-eating monster is not here? Can she be that oblivious? And no, the bones of a dead creature are not scary for me, if anything, that what killed it is. And last but not least: Are you really asking your livestock about your diet? You know the only response I have to that topic is: "Don¡¯t eat me!" That thing is so weird I just can¡¯t understand what it''s up to. While I¡¯m pondering, I become aware that I was staring at my strange captor and it seems she noticed. "You are¡­" (Liqu) Yes, what?! Confused, dizzy, in pain, freaked out! You can choose anything! "¡­Hungry?" (Liqu) . . . Is she for real? At this point, I¡¯m not sure if she is just weird or a sadistic torture master. Of all things, she comes up with that? On the other hand, maybe slimes simply have no other important things for them! They are basically made to devour things. That would make sense in a way. That she can¡¯t come up with something different. Like this, I am contemplating¡­ and freeze. Suddenly the implication of her question dawns on me. Again! She is going to do it again! Struck by pure terror tears are flowing and I begin to wail. "No, no, no! Please not! Please not!" (Shari) "Please, you need sustenance. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you wouldn¡¯t get anything." (Liqu) "Just let me go, please! I want back home!" (Shari) "Everything¡¯s fine! You are okay here!" (Liqu) "No! I want this all to end! Please!" (Shari) "Just bear with it a little longer. It will soon be over." (Liqu) What does that mean? I¡¯m scared! "Now please. You need to eat. Just work with me a little here!" (Liqu) No! Not that! Anything but that! Even if it tastes like nothing, simply the thought that it¡¯s again going to wriggle down my throat is enough to make my stomach feel like it is going to turnover. I know that this stuff is killing everything that gets inside. So eating it can¡¯t be healthy. Also, even if I¡¯m not hungry, the weakness I feel is the best proof that her treatment is not good for me. So I would do anything to prevent further forced feedings like before. "J-Just something else. Anything else! I would eat raw meat or just a plant. Any plant! Even grass! Just not this slime! Please!" (Shari) I¡¯m desperately pleading at her, while tears flow down my face. "I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think that you could digest anything like this at the moment. So there is just one way." (Liqu) Why? Did the slime cause that? I can¡¯t eat anything normal anymore? Is my stomach damaged? The thoughts make me sick and she is closing in on me. I don¡¯t want this to happen! My stomach is in turmoil and coils at the thought! I mean¡­ "Aaarrghh!" (Shari) It hurts! It hurts! My stomach feels as if something just ripped. The tears on my face are now flowing for a completely different reason. I can¡¯t handle this pain! Am I supposed to die like this by this monster? No, I don''t think so. Her face seems to show something like concern after my scream. "Is something wrong?" (Liqu) It doesn¡¯t matter to withhold that! "My stomach hurts!!!" (Shari) "Oh!" (Liqu) She seems to be surprised. So it wasn''t intended? "Better let me take a look. Then I can tell if something¡¯s wrong." (Liqu) Before I can even answer, another wave of pain strikes me and I start to scream. "Aaahhh-Glrrb!" (Shari) But before I can put out much of a tone, Liqu thrusts her right arm directly down my throat. I barely recorded it, as fast as she reaches my stomach. "Let¡¯s see what is going on." (Liqu) Her arm is buried in me up to her shoulder. The form shaped in a way that it fits. Nonetheless, it¡¯s needless to say how unpleasant it feels. The slime while liquid applies so much pressure that it''s impossible to close my jaw. Like this, I have a free view of her face, which looks as if she''s searching for something. "Hmm, I can¡¯t feel anything here. There?" (Liqu) Urrgh! I can feel how her hand is moving inside me. "That..." (Liqu) Abruptly she stops her movements. She looks as if she is contemplating something. Right after, I can basically see her mouth forming a wide "O". Which smoothly transforms into a smile that reaches literally from ear to ear. You know slime, duh! Instantly she bursts out in genuine happiness. "There it is! It¡¯s there! You¡¯ve got one! It works! I can feel it! Just a little longer! It¡¯s almost done!" (Liqu) If I see right, there is even slime which is as tears flowing down from her eyes. I would like to ask some questions but with her arm still embedded as it is this is obviously impossible. And before I can even try to comprehend¡­ "Just a bit more! The important part is already done. It needs just a little more." (Liqu) The moment she says this, her arm inside me bulges. I don¡¯t need long to realize what is happening. She is pumping her mass inside. Before long vast amounts are already in me. There is nothing I can do. Please! I don¡¯t want this! As more is coming, gradually the pain vanishes, along with my consciousness. It gets harder and harder to hold a thought. As it gets darker I think: Please! Make this stop! I cannot endure this anymore! All I want is¡­ ...that this ends! It shall end! Just¡­ ¡­ end! And like this, my mind drifts away. Chapter 6b - Liqu¡¯s POV - I woke up a long time before my little one. Because I don¡¯t really need sleep, my rest was naturally shorter than hers. Since I am at the moment rather drained, there is the pressing matter of replenishing myself. So I need to go out to hunt me some nourishment. It doesn¡¯t sit well with me to leave her like this, but if I make fast it should be okay. After I left the cave, I walk through the forest every now and then shouting something. As soon as a monster hears my human voice, it will get triggered to rush at me in an attempt to kill a human, completely disregarding its own safety. This trick does make hunting a piece of cake. Shortly after I started my prey comes. It is one of those wolves which seemingly make up the majority of monsters in this forest. Like always I don¡¯t really need to do anything. It jumps straight at me gets stuck and promptly dissolved. I take a little detour back and manage to get another one close to my home. Stuffed I return to my guest and notice that she is already awake. I hope she wasn¡¯t scared, as she could have thought a monster might come in and attack her. Even if that¡¯s unlikely since her smell is overshadowed by my liquid. Because it¡¯s made to hold the cave clean, it destroys all the small creatures. The resulting scent should be unsavory to those creatures. However, I should talk to her! "Hey there! I¡¯m sorry that I just left you but feeding you requires quite much and I had to replenish my resources. I hope you weren¡¯t scared alone. Oh, I¡¯m still at the bones, as the insides are rather rich. Speeding up would decrease the benefit but if they scare you I do so." (Liqu) Immediately I realize that the last part was stupid since I found her initially kneeling over the bones of my last prey. While I take a closer look, I see the remains of throwing up at her. The blue color tells me we are making some progress. Yet, she doesn¡¯t seem to be too well, as she''s rather sagged down against the wall. So I come to the conclusion that the poor thing needs more nourishment. It¡¯s also important to quicken the process. Because of that, I try to ask, if I can help her in that matter. "You are¡­ Hungry?" (Liqu) At first, she stays calm and I start to raise my hopes that it might work out this time. Yet, her further reaction does not imply any cooperation. "No, no, no! Please not! Please not! (Shari) Maybe if I try to explain it to her without getting too concrete it might help. Also, is it only my imagination or do her tears have now a blueish tint? "Please, you need sustenance. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you wouldn¡¯t get anything." (Liqu) "Just let me go, please! I want back home!" (Shari) Oh no, that¡¯s not good! Please, just stay with me! "Everything¡¯s fine! You are okay here!" (Liqu) "No! I want this all to end! Please!" (Shari) "Just bear with it a little longer. It will soon be over." (Liqu) That isn''t wrong. I believe we made a great deal until now, but if she would move now or I would stop it could have terrible consequences for her. "Now please. You need to eat. Just work with me a little here!" (Liqu) I really want to have her consent. Even if it is necessary I feel quite bad to force her. "J-Just something else! Anything else! I would eat raw meat or just a plant. Any plant! Even grass! Just not this slime! Please!" (Shari) I am afraid that''s not possible. Despite the fact that it wouldn¡¯t contribute to the process, her insides are now completely cleaned out, so that she can¡¯t eat something else. "I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t think that you could digest anything like this at the moment. So there is just one way!" (Liqu) It looks like I still need to do it like before. So I reluctantly come closer. But before I can do anything my little one starts to scream. "Aaarrghh!" (Shari) "Is something wrong?" (Liqu) I¡¯m quite concerned. If there would be too severe damage at this point, I couldn¡¯t do very much. "My stomach hurts!" (Shari) "Oh!" (Liqu) That could be something bad. I need to make sure. If there really is a rupture or something similar, I might glue it together as an emergency treatment. "Better let me take a look. Then I can tell if something¡¯s wrong." (Liqu) Like this I reach with my arm inside as soon she opens her mouth, to examine her stomach. "Aaahhh-Glrrb" (Shari) "Let¡¯s see what is going on." (Liqu) I¡¯m trying to feel for any anomalies inside. "Hmh, I can¡¯t feel anything here. There?" (Liqu) While I¡¯m scanning her stomach walls, I can¡¯t make out anything special at first. But then I can feel something! "That..." (Liqu) There is a hard round object embedded in the front of her stomach. I need a moment to break this down before I realize: A core! A core has formed inside her! "There it is! It¡¯s there!" (Liqu) It''s no wonder that it hurts. The way it is linked to her body now, it will just let all her nerves around die off. That must hurt very much. However, it is not dangerous and the pain will cease as soon as there is nothing that can respond anymore. Even more important, while it is still growing the form is already fully shaped. And it is empty like I did want it. "You¡¯ve got one! It works! I can feel it!" (Liqu) It works! It works! The seed cocktail I gave her worked exactly as it should. "Just a little longer! It¡¯s almost done!" (Liqu) Like this, we are already through the hard part. There is nothing that can go wrong anymore! "Just a bit more! The important part is already done. It needs just a little more." (Liqu) All that is to do now is to make sure that I provide the energy and material it needs to do its work. In other words, I need to feed her. And so I start. As I draw closer to the end, the little one gradually becomes more and more unresponsive. When I am done, I take a closer look. Did she faint again? That might be a bad habit but considering the future no lasting one. Yet, it seems something¡¯s off. No; that¡¯s not it! Despite her inactivity, she didn''t slump down. Also, her eyes are still open. "Hello there. Can you follow my finger with your eyes?" (Liqu) While I move my hands in front of her she follows the movement with a completely hollow gaze. This way I can determine that she is not unconscious but rather delirious. To confirm that she is not playing an act, I first test it. "Could you please open your mouth?" (Liqu) And so she does! I don¡¯t believe she could do this without wavering at least a bit, considering her behavior until now. Yet, I would like to know what caused this. By recollecting the things I know, I come to a realization. I think all the slime I poured into her finally managed to spread so far that it reaches her brain. Like this, it will get slowly dissolved. What does happen to her then? For sure I wasn¡¯t going to kill my precious little friend. Her mind needs to get transferred to another location during the process. As for the question, where it gets transferred: Well, there is a brand-new, empty core. And it will fondly welcome her! However, since the brain shouldn¡¯t be active during this procedure it gets deactivated. This causes a state where she can¡¯t have any thoughts of her own. Now I can finally retract her binds. This gives me some resources back, too. They are no longer necessary since she won¡¯t move on her own accord till we¡¯re done. So I can restore a bit of energy. This is a rather tempting situation. At the moment she is nothing but a puppet. Yet I will not take advantage of her. That wouldn¡¯t be right and she might hate me for it. Still, she looks so nice with that cute doll face. That she is now listening to my requests is helpful, because I need to feed her further to support the process. Thus it helps that she at last works with me. But for now, I¡¯m just happy. It works out! Just as I hoped! And so I hug my little friend. And embrace her for a long time. This is bliss! Don¡¯t worry! You have nothing to fear! As I will protect you! My sole important person! Chapter 7a - Shari - "Urrgh!" (Shari) I wake again up at this place after fainting. When will all of this stop? Positive is that when I wake up, this time my headache seems to be miraculously gone. Even more surprising is that my stomach feels perfectly calm and I don¡¯t feel exhausted at all. Like my memories until now were nothing but an illusion. The one thing that is off would be that my head feels weirdly light. As if I am kind of intoxicated, despite feeling somewhat clear. Because this strange feeling was distracting, it needs some time before I realize that all my limbs are free. Now that my restraints are gone I only need to stand up to escape. However, when I try to do so, I find that my arms and legs are not responding properly. It takes all of my willpower just to raise one arm a bit, while my legs are much worse. It¡¯s not that I am too tired to move. Rather they simply won¡¯t respond as they should. While I''m set down by this development, which again prevents my escape, I spot the slime girl on the other side of the room. The moment she senses that I¡¯ve noticed her, she exuberantly waves her hand at me with a huge grin on her face. I still don¡¯t know what she''s playing. Is she trying to trick me somehow or is she insane and wanted some kind of pet? After she is done with her extensive greeting, she crawls to me. "P-Please don¡¯t feed me again!" (Shari) I directly plea by reflex, reminiscing the past. "Okay, but if you need any just say so, what¡¯s mine is yours. All of it! (Liqu) She replies with an affectionate smile, saying the last part with a wink and the hint of a kiss she throws at me, that I hopefully only imagined. "R-Really? You are not just going to do it like the other times?" (Shari) "It¡¯s okay now. More important: How do you feel?" (Liqu) It disturbs me how my head feels, but I am hesitating to answer, remembering the last time I told her what is wrong. On the other hand that might be my only chance to get an answer regarding my condition. So I decide to ask what is on my mind. "M-my head feels strange¡­ light, kind of floating. And I can¡¯t really move my limbs. Did¡­ Did you give me something? Some kind of drug?" (Shari) "No, but I think I know the reason." (Liqu) "What is going on? What is the reason?" (Shari) "It might be because your brain is mush." (Liqu) She leaves me completely stupefied. "H-how do you mean this?" (Shari) Maybe I misunderstood something or we have a different sort of comprehension. "Like I said. Your brain is mush, melted, liquefied!" (Liqu) Is she kidding? I mean, I feel fine in general. Does she just not know enough about humans and how important a brain is? "No, this can¡¯t be! Look; if that would be true, that would be a severe damage! I would be dead now!" (Shari) "No, I can tell for sure your brain certainly melted." (Liqu) "I don¡¯t know what you want! I¡¯m okay! My body is completely intact!" (Shari) "I didn''t say that you¡¯re not okay. But if you¡¯re referring to your human body I can¡¯t agree with you." (Liqu) "Good thing is we¡¯re already there, so no need for explanations!" (Liqu) "What is going on?" (Shari) "Well, you could just look down at your legs." (Liqu) I do as she says and can¡¯t see anything at first. But when I look closer I notice that they are kind of swollen. I give a questioning look to the slime. "What does that mean? What is with my legs? (Shari) "You better check yourself." (Liqu) She says with her permanent smile. I manage to bring my hand to my lower leg and poke it with a finger. Out of the touch strangely I feel nothing. Specifically no pain at all, just dull touch. So I poke harder and harder, trying to sense something. Yet, rather than the sting I hoped for, my skin gives in as I break through it with my finger. Startled I instantly pull my hand away. And stare in shock at the hole. Instead of blood, a blue viscous liquid escapes from it. Freaked out I scream at Liqu: "What is going on?! What is this?!" (Shari) "That¡¯s the slime that spread all over inside your body. It became a bit more, but where did you think it is going?" (Liqu) Before I have time to process this development, the hole in my leg somehow widens. Suddenly greater amounts are gushing out. I try to stop it with my hand, somehow moving it through sheer terror. However, as I try to plug the hole, my hand starts to lose shape. It¡¯s liquefying in front of my eyes, while the hole keeps spreading and soon encompasses my whole leg. When I start to cry in my panic, my tears are feeling strange. The moment the first is falling I realize that they are the same slime; like everything else! Soon a puddle forms below me. When it reaches my other leg it seems to sink in, giving in under my weight. "No, no, no, no, no!" (Shari) I barely can hold my balance using my disintegrating hand, afraid to touch the liquid with my intact one. Yet, once I look at it, I detect already small streams coming out of my nails. "It has such a nice color!" (Liqu) While I whirl around in terror, I spot Liqu watching the ordeal with greatest interest. "Please! Help Me!" (Shari) "Don¡¯t worry! Everything¡¯s fine!" (Liqu) When my legs are eventually completely melted, my torso follows with increased speed. "No! Save me! I don¡¯t wa-Gllrrb!" (Shari) Slime is gushing out of my throat, muffling my cries. As I sink deeper in my own slime I see how my outstretched arm, which I intentionally kept away from the mass, dissolves and falls down, turning into liquid. Soon my shoulders are drowning, too. I feel how slowly my head gets encompassed leaving no feel behind. I lose connection to my eye the moment it sinks in. When it reaches my last eye the world gets dark. The last thing I see is how that slime is waving at me as if to say goodbye. I float through nothing, without being able to feel. Since there is just darkness, I have no way to concentrate on anything. Suddenly there is a call. I recognize somehow the sound of my own thoughts, but I am sure I didn¡¯t think them. Yet, they feel and sound like my own. I feel something like a drain to some point. There is a gathering that provides me some kind of center. With this thought of mine, I call forth a picture of my body. The picture imprints itself deep in my mind and instantly everything starts to shift. I feel how I assemble myself in a certain way according to the picture. As soon it attains a basic shape I sense how the form further solidifies. I feel my fingers twitch, how my legs are gathering and my face starts to feel according to my memory. Finally, my body feels like I remember it. Then I open my eyes. Chapter 7b - Liqu - "Urrgh!" (Shari) Ah, she is back! Her mind is now fully converted into the core, so she can again think with its help. It is difficult to hide my excitement, as regaining her consciousness was the last hurdle. Hmm, it seems like she is trying to move, but that should be difficult right now. As much as I know, she can¡¯t have acquired any control over her mass this soon. Instead, she is trying to use her muscles. The problem is, there are none or at least the last bits are vanishing right now. We are right now at the finish line and the rest will be consumed very fast, with all the slime that is absorbing her insides. Still, she has quite some willpower, if she she can lift it; if only a bit. Maybe she is even controlling the slime a little without knowing. I¡¯m a bit anxious! This is an extremely important moment, yet she''s about to experience something that could maybe be called traumatic. The least I can do is to make her feel comfortable. So don¡¯t forget to smile! I wave at her, to show that I¡¯m happy that she managed to wake up again. Then I draw close to her. The poor thing has to go through a very hard time and someone should assist her to get through it. And since I caused it, it¡¯s my responsibility! "P-Please don¡¯t feed me again!" (Shari) She still doesn¡¯t seem to like the slime, but I believe that in a short time she won¡¯t have much of a choice. The good thing is that I don¡¯t need to feed her anymore since we are already done and it is only a matter of minutes. I can see already the liquid bulging in her lower appendages. But when she will need something in the future I will gladly help her out, as it might take a long time till she can hunt on her own. "Okay, but if you need any just say so, what¡¯s mine is yours. All of it!" (Liqu) I mean it! This one is my all and I will make sure she is fine with all I have! "R-really? You are not just going to do it like the other times?" (Shari) "It¡¯s okay now! More importantly, how do you feel?" (Liqu) I don¡¯t want her to be in pain, but I don¡¯t know how it will feel if her body gets transformed while she is aware. "M-my head feels strange¡­ light, kind of floating and I can¡¯t really move my limbs. Did¡­ Did you give me something? Some kind of drug?" (Shari) Well, I obviously gave her something and it did do something to her brain, but I don¡¯t believe that is what she means. Also, I guess I can tell her now. Too much surprise could take her aback! I don¡¯t want her to despair because she can¡¯t change anything now, but just throwing her in would be cruel, too. In fact, she already completely transformed. Having her core and some accompanying mass, the rest is only appearance. "No, but I think I know the reason." (Liqu) "What is going on? What is the reason?" (Shari) "It might be because your brain is mush." (Liqu) That is quite obvious as her inner organs were the first to get turned, foremost the brain to transfer her mind. No wonder her head feels strange. It is filled with liquid. That must feel different. "H-how do you mean this?" (Shari) Seems like I have to be a bit more explicit. "Like I said. Your brain is mush, melted, liquefied!" (Liqu) "No, this can¡¯t be! Look; if that would be true, that would be a severe damage. I would be dead now!" (Shari) I can understand her disbelief, but it won¡¯t help her to sugarcoat it. "No; I can tell for sure your brain certainly melted" (Liqu) "I don¡¯t know what you want! I¡¯m okay! My body is completely intact!" (Shari) "I did not say that you¡¯re not okay. But if you¡¯re referring to your human body I can¡¯t agree with you." (Liqu) Yep, that one is certainly lost! We are so far that at this point, I don¡¯t need to convince her. She is going to turn any moment. "Good thing is we¡¯re already there, so no need for explanations." (Liqu) "What is going on?" (Shari) "Well, you could just look down at your legs." (Liqu) They well up considerably and are filled to the brim. Her insides are almost fully consumed and just her hull is presently lasting. The shell of a human. That will soon change! "What does that mean? What is with my legs? (Shari) This is something she should confirm herself. She might trust her own judgment more than my word. "You better check yourself." (Liqu) Like this, she is poking her legs. Since she did not mention discomfort, her sense of pain should be turned off. No surprise without a brain that could control it. Because of that, she is poking harder looking for a response, until the wonderful insides become apparent. "What is going on? What is this?" (Shari) Her slime flows out with its beautiful blue color. What I gave her turned all her innards into mass for her core. "That¡¯s the slime that spread all-over inside your body. It became a bit more, but where did you think it is going?" (Liqu) Soon it''s gushing out, starting the inevitable reaction. Greater amounts flow out by the second and turn the bit that¡¯s left into her new body. "No, no, no, no, no!" (Shari) It is such a beautiful sight, seeing her transformation. She will become a lovely slime for sure. "It has such a nice color!" (Liqu) "Please! Help Me!" (Shari) Should I tell her that her agitation is in fact triggering the dissolving, like this leading much faster to her change? But I don''t see how that would help her. There is nothing left for me to do, but I can comfort her. "Don¡¯t worry! Everything¡¯s fine!" (Liqu) "No! Save me! I don¡¯t wa-Gllrrb!" (Shari) Now she nearly is fully transformed, as the last bits of her vanish in herself, she turned into a puddle, with a beautiful bright red glowing core inside. The core can be considered as ourselves, so the color can refer to her character. Her color indicates activity, life, forward approach, and warmth. However, right now she is rather inactive and you couldn¡¯t distinguish her from one of these mindless slimes I know. Yet, the fact that she talked without her brain proves different. So I wait till she can shape her body back. After some time I decide that she has problems doing it alone and commences to help her. How do I do this? I think I¡¯ve mentioned before that slimes can connect their minds with their cores. I do so by mixing my liquid with hers until we share the same body. Normally two cores in one body just lead to contradicting orders. But I will hold myself back and let her find herself. Her thoughts are clear to hear, but I stay as silent as possible to not confuse her, as the distinction of minds can get quite difficult. It¡¯s not strange that she sees it like this. And in some way, one could say that she died. At least her old body disintegrated, that comes as close as possible. I give her instructions how she shall pull herself back to gather her mass and form a human shape. At the same time, I support her with my own control of the slime. Still, she needs to learn this, so I make sure that most of the action comes from her. I show her an imprint of her body that shows the form she needs to shape herself in. She can set the imprint as a goal. Like this, she has a mold that helps to shape her to her old form. If not in color. So I can leave her, as she can do the rest alone. Finally, she manages to attain the same kind of body I have. Now open your eyes. As your new life is about to begin. Chapter 8a - Shari - Damn; what a strange dream. I wake up and start to rub my eyes since all I see is blurred in a blueish tint. The moment I¡¯m halfway clear I feel that something¡¯s stuck in my throat. I start to retch and subsequently spew it over my right arm. As my vision becomes gradually clearer and gains color, I see that it¡¯s the same blue slime I threw up before. Again? I try to wipe the mass away with my left hand, but soon become agitated as it stays resilient. I rub with increased effort, but regardless of how much I manage to brush off, the slime remains. While trying to get rid of the mass, I start to sense that it is at places I definitely did not hit when I spew. I notice that it¡¯s on my legs, my arms, and every other part of mine I can see. During my efforts to clean myself, I sense that my fingers are sinking in. Getting desperate I use all my strength to rip away whatever is on my arm. Like this, the mass finally gives in¡­ and my forearm rips off, falling down with a loud splash. I stare in disbelief at the stump, apparently just been crippled. Yet, I don¡¯t know if I wouldn''t have preferred this to what happens next. The part of my arm that fell turns immediately into a puddle. The moment it touches my leg the liquid gets absorbed inside. At the same time, I feel movement inside me to my arm. The stump visibly elongates. At the end, it forms first a basic claw and then more pronounced fingers until in the end my hand is back like before. Like this, I did just regrow an arm. All of this happened only in mere seconds. Failing to process what did just happen I keep staring. Suddenly I sense Liqu on my left side, grinning happily as if she would enjoy the sight. I don¡¯t know how I could perceive her, without her being in my field of vision, but somehow I have a hunch of her shape even without looking at her. "What is going on here? M-my arm just¡­ What happens here?" (Shari) "Huh, isn¡¯t it obvious?" (Liqu) What does she mean? "You¡¯re a slime! As you can clearly see!" (Liqu) No! That can¡¯t be true! That is not possible! Absolutely impossible! "Well, taking a closer look at you would be enough to confirm." (Liqu) She says, rubbing the back of her head, still smiling in her creepy way. As instructed, I¡¯m taking a look at myself. My hands shimmer in a translucent blue while dripping a bit to the ground. The same goes for my legs and every other part I can observe. "I believe I did a good job when I imprinted that mold in your mind, don¡¯t you think?" (Liqu) I strobe my body, hoping that this isn''t real. That this is just an illusion or some hallucination caused by all the slime I took in. But everything I touch feels weird. The sensation is wrong in a fundamental way. This feels too foreign to be made up. In my desperation I start to sob, but then I notice that the tears are slime too. Without thinking I reach out to my head and grab a strand of hair that always hangs down at my bangs. However, when I pull there is only a strand of semi-liquid slime. Getting irritated I grasp both my shoulders. Only for my fingers to merge into them, inducing me straightaway to extract my hands again, were they instantly reshape. This is too much! Like this, I fall down on my knees which literally explode, before immediately flowing back together. "If I can say so, that blue color of yours is absolutely gorgeous!" (Liqu) This isn''t true! That can¡¯t be! "Even more your core is so beautiful. It shines in such a bright red. Like a ruby." (Liqu) What did she say? "My what?" (Shari) "Your core. The gem there in your body. You won¡¯t be able to imagine how happy I was when I found it in you." (Liqu) This causes me to look at the pointed spot and truly there is a round stone, glowing bright red. "This is¡­" (Shari) "Your core! The center of your consciousness. In fact you. The proof, that you are a genuine slime." (Liqu) That can¡¯t be! This stone can¡¯t be me! "No!" (Shari) "Don¡¯t worry. There was no magic or curse involved. The process was completely natural, so you are an absolutely normal slime and there will be no side effects." (Liqu) "No! I¡¯m no slime! I¡¯m a human! A human! And this is just a stone! That is not me!" (Shari) Like this I force my hands into my body and grasp after the stone, when I get hold of it I try to pull it out. The closer it gets to leaving my body the more difficult it becomes to proceed. "You really shouldn¡¯t do this!" (Liqu) My mind screams at me to stop, but I take all my will together and rip it out. The next thing I perceive is that I¡¯m falling while feeling completely disconnected. My impact gets dampened as I hit the ground. Directly after this, I sense how something gathers around me. I feel mass moving; gathering until I can perceive how limbs form and I start to gain a hunch of my environment. Like this, my body shapes back to its former state. That was surreal. As soon I expelled that stone, my consciousness flew with it away. It¡¯s as if you throw something and suddenly get sent flying. Absolutely unreal. I can¡¯t shrug this off. But I don¡¯t want to think about this. That would mean that I¡¯m going to accept this and I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to! "Huff, it¡¯s good that the ground is covered! It would have been terrible if your core got damaged!" (Liqu) I slump down to the wall and hug my legs, staying unresponsive. After a moment, I perceive how Liqu settles herself next to me. Somehow I get an impression of my environment and can¡¯t turn it completely off. Also, I feel the structure of my body, like this it becomes apparent why my throat felt stuffed in the beginning. I don¡¯t have one. To be precise I don¡¯t have anything besides that mass that my body is made of and some kind of strands short behind my mouth that I apparently use to speak. That happens somehow instinctively. A little bit like this body forms. Completely artificial. No; don¡¯t think about this! I feel like crying, but if I do it will only push more slime out of my eyes mimicking the action. This all should make me feel sick, but I can¡¯t even feel something like this it seems. How would I, with a body that isn¡¯t affected by these kinds of problems? This is all wrong! "Please can you not turn me back somehow? There must be a way!" (Shari) "How would I? A core is much more stable than a brain. There is no way to get a conscious out. Also, your body is dissolved! Where would I get one? And it wouldn¡¯t be yours!" (Liqu) So no way. Should have been clear. Upset I throw my arm against the wall behind me, where it audibly splashes. After that, mass flows back to the appendage, turning it back to its old form. Inhuman, huh? People don¡¯t regrow limbs. I also can say that, if I would want to I could just turn into a blob. A thought that doesn¡¯t ease me in the slightest. And that only because of this stupid slime. "Why did you do this to me?" (Shari) She first turns her look down before glancing at me, rubbing the back of her head in a bashful manner. "Because I wanted a friend! And the moment I found you, I saw it instantly in your eyes and knew you would be perfect!" (Liqu) What? "You abducted me, tortured me, and turned me into THIS because you were thinking I would become your friend?!" (Shari) "I thought if I ask you, you would just run away." (Liqu) She says, laughing embarrassed. And yes she is right. I would have run if I had a chance at any time. I mean, she is a big man-eating monster. That¡¯s the normal thing you do when you see something like this. That¡¯s what you do if you see something like... Me! She might be right I have no place to go now. I can''t go back looking as I do. "What shall I do? I can¡¯t go home like this!" (Shari) Albeit my shape is based on my old body, there is nothing that would let someone identify me. If someone would see me, it is simply impossible to tell him I¡¯m a human. As if anyone is going to believe me all of this in the first place. "It¡¯s ok, you just stay here! I can provide anything you need. And I can show you everything. And we can talk and have fun and be happy! This is so nice! I have finally someone like me now!" (Liqu) She says while dancing through the room. That¡¯s it? Is she insane? "And m-maybe we hug?" (Liqu) Even if her body can¡¯t react in that way, I can basically see her cheeks flushing while saying this. A child! She is a child! Not thinking about anything, including the consequences. And this is the reason why this happened to me. I fight the urge to bang my head against the wall, despite knowing that it wouldn¡¯t do anything to me. Still, I don¡¯t want to get reminded like this about my condition. This all is too ridiculous. Yet, I don¡¯t want this to be my life. This is a cave! Filled with slime! On the other hand, going out would imply meeting people or at best monsters. And I don¡¯t want to die. Well, I¡¯m not too sure about this, considering how I am now, but in the end, I don¡¯t think so. I am scared at what happened to me and what Liqu said makes sense. I mean, right now I can¡¯t see any difference between my body and hers, safe for the color. So how should there be a way to turn back? A slime becoming a human that¡¯s not even unheard of, that''s sheer madness. Well, this all is madness, but what is safe is that this is not my body. My body is gone. So why should I be different from any of them? Still, if there is no way back for me, what am I living for? Wouldn''t it be better if I was dead? Yet, somehow I don¡¯t think so. I know that this all couldn¡¯t be worse; nonetheless, I don¡¯t want to die. Maybe that is just personal preference. Probably what Liqu meant with being perfect. I am not going to outright kill myself. Don¡¯t think she thought further than that. Still¡­ dead. Suddenly a question comes up for me. "How long?" (Shari) "Hmm?" (Liqu) Liqu who gave me some space until now, with my musing if I shall kill myself, tilts her head like a child at the question. "I mean how long took all this? How long was I here?" (Shari) "Oh, it¡¯s the fifth day, you¡¯ve slept quite long!" (Liqu) Five days¡­ I¡¯ve been away for five days! My parents must know by now that something happened to me. Most likely they think I am dead if I did not return until now. "Did no one look for me?" (Shari) "Nah, around soil, dry air, and plants the liquid we leave while moving vanishes rather fast, so no tracks to follow. It''s a good thing that it¡¯s so stony and humid here or it wouldn¡¯t be so homey." (Liqu) Is she referring to the slime on the walls with "homey"? And is it just me or is she incredibly easily distracted? An airhead; well, rather slimehead! I poke my head¡­ mine is too. No brain confirmed. Never mind; so I disappeared without a trace. For sure they think I¡¯m dead. I wonder if Ms. Oka is blaming herself. On the other hand, she always appeared to me to be a tough businesswoman, so probably not too much. Still, I don¡¯t know if I should not at least speak with my parents. Maybe they should know, instead of living forever in suspense. But with what I¡¯ve become I¡¯m not too sure. No; I want to speak at least one time with them! So I start to make my way out of the cave. "H-Hey, what are you doing there?" (Liqu) "What do you think I do? I¡¯m leaving!" (Shari) Did she really believe I would live forever with her in this cave? "No you can¡¯t! Please don¡¯t leave me!" (Liqu) While grabbing more than once without success for my slime arm she becomes seriously flustered and soon little slime tears are dripping down from her eyes. So crying is after all an honest thing, even for slimes. Or is it just mimicry? Still, her deeds don''t make me feel much sympathy for her. "No, I¡¯m going to my parents! Now!" (Shari) "Then I¡¯ll come with you!" (Liqu) "You won¡¯t!" (Shari) How does she envision this? It will be hard enough to explain this situation to them. I am surely not going with: "And hey, that¡¯s the slime that turned me into this, say hello to Liqu"! No, I¡¯m not! Even if they don¡¯t believe me or cast me out, at least I want them to know. I mean it would be understandable. I don¡¯t see a way to live a normal life in the village the way I am now. But a talk should be possible. Maybe. Liqu slumps down as soon she realizes I will not take her with me. Like this, I get on my way. Chapter 8b - Liqu - It took her very long to reassemble herself. But finally, it seems like she is regaining consciousness. I am so excited that my mate will, at last, be finished. She is glistening in her vibrant blue, complemented by the red glow of her core. Understandably she is at first confused and throws up a bit of substance. That is linked to the fact, that her throat is a very complicated construct and it is easy that mass flows to the wrong places. Still, it occurred to me that speech might be a rather important ability to her and there was no reason to deny it, albeit from the complexity. However, if you do something, you can do it the right way from the start. After throwing up she tries for some reason to rub it away from her arm, despite the fact that there is no real difference between the mass she added and what was there before. Yet, strangely she seems very determined to do so. That goes on until she has separated the whole arm. Maybe that is normal if you get accustomed to a new body. To be honest, my experience in that matter is quite limited too. You know turning a human into a slime. "What is going on here? M-my arm just¡­ What happens here?" (Shari) Oh! She speaks of her own volition with me! Yet it doesn''t appear like she is fast to catch up. "Huh, isn¡¯t it obvious?" (Liqu) Seems like I need to point it out to her. "You¡¯re a slime! As you can clearly see!" (Liqu) Hmm, that seemed to put her off a bit, but there''s no need to argue about the obvious. "Well, taking a closer look at you would be enough to confirm." (Liqu) She seems to have some problems accepting the change, so it might be good if I praise her new body. A bit of flattery might be helping her to become comfortable with her new looks. "I think I did a good job when I imprinted that mold in your mind, don¡¯t you think? If I can say so that blue color of yours is absolutely gorgeous." (Liqu) Her behavior indicates that she is still agitated, so I proceed. "Even more your core is so beautiful. It shines in such a bright red. Like a ruby." (Liqu) "My what?" (Shari) When it was in her old body I couldn¡¯t see it but had a faint feeling. Now it is as if I could directly look at her soul in all its beauty. "Your core! The gem there in your body. You won¡¯t be able to imagine how happy I was when I found it in you." (Liqu) I really was, when I touched it in her stomach I knew that it worked. I literally had the fruit of all my work in my hand. "This is¡­" (Shari) "Your core! The center of your consciousness. In fact you. The proof, that you are a genuine slime." (Liqu) I should explain the importance of that object to her. One should treasure its core. "No!" (Shari) "Don¡¯t worry there was no magic or curse involved. The process was completely natural so you are an absolutely normal slime and there will be no side effects!" (Liqu) I worked so hard for that! Now she is exactly like me and there is nothing that can separate us. "No! I¡¯m no slime! I¡¯m a human! A human! And this is just a stone! That is not me!" (Shari) There are still huge problems with acceptance and she tries to pull her own core out. Her hand naturally loses shape when it merges with the rest of her slime, but it''s about the mental idea which will still move the slime according to her wishes. Even if it''s not good for her. "You really shouldn¡¯t do this!" (Liqu) I am getting a little worried. She should be more careful with her core. When she manages to remove it the inevitable happens. Without her consciousness, her slime body crumbles instantly and her core falls on the ground. Fortunately, the entire ground is covered with my liquid due to me living here, so the fall gets cushioned. Because her own mass falls directly on it she can fast reshape herself. Still, that was a shock for me. Who knows what might have happened otherwise. Even scratches can be a terrible damage to the core. "Huff, it¡¯s good that the ground is covered! It would have been terrible if your core got damaged!" (Liqu) The first thing I need to teach her is to create a permanent membrane around the core, to prevent this. After a while, she apparently calms down and I sit next to her to support her in getting accustomed, while she examines her body. Then she addresses me. "Please can you not turn me back somehow? There must be a way!" (Shari) "How would I? A core is much more stable than a brain. There is no way to get a conscious out. Also, your body is dissolved! Where I would get one? And it wouldn¡¯t be yours!" (Liqu) I really don¡¯t see a way. In fact, I made sure that there is nothing to separate me from my chosen one. You just can¡¯t go back after the whole body got destroyed. I can¡¯t even imagine what is necessary to make a new body and much more difficult to get her mind out of her core. There is nothing more stable than a core when it comes to holding a conscious. At least we can talk now a bit. Even if she is upset that is more than I¡¯ve ever got before. And it makes everything worth by itself. "Why did you do this to me?" (Shari) I have nothing to hide from my special one, so let¡¯s speak open. "Because I did want a friend! And the moment I found you, I saw it instantly in your eyes and knew you would be perfect!" (Liqu) She had such lively eyes and was open enough that she maybe can accept me. I¡¯m sure even if it needs time. Her core now does tell the same. "You abducted me, tortured me, and turned me into THIS because you were thinking I would become your friend?!" (Shari) That might not have been the most elegant way to handle this, but I couldn¡¯t think of something else. "I thought if I ask you, you would just run away!" (Liqu) What else should have been more important than making a friend? "What shall I do? I can¡¯t go home like this!" (Shari) Why would you want to leave? I can take care of you! "It¡¯s ok, you just stay here! I can provide anything you need. And I can show you everything. And we can talk and have fun and be happy! This is so nice! I have finally someone like me now!" (Liqu) I¡¯m becoming a little ecstatic, but finally at my goal that seems fine. And perhaps the same those two did is now possible for me. "And m-maybe we hug?" (Liqu) Yes, I want to have someone to love and would do anything for this. After calming down Shari turns to me. "How long?" (Shari) "Hmm?" (Liqu) "I mean how long took all this? How long was I here?" (Shari) Ah, that¡¯s what she meant. "Oh, it¡¯s the fifth day, you¡¯ve slept quite long." (Liqu) "Did no one look for me?" (Shari) "Nah, around soil, dry air, and plants the liquid we leave while moving vanishes rather fast, so no tracks to follow." (Liqu) As if I would allow that anything might disturb me and leave a trail behind. The liquid residue gets absorbed fast by plants if nothing controls it and the rest merges with the earth. "Good thing it¡¯s so stony and humid here or it wouldn¡¯t be so homey." (Liqu) Without plants and soil, the liquid remains and it is clean here since all the small living creatures cannot survive in it. After answering her questions she thinks for a while. Suddenly she stands up and walks to the exit. "H-Hey, what are you doing there?" (Liqu) "What do you think I do? I¡¯m leaving." (Shari) No please not, not after all I¡¯ve been through and came so far! That is not fair! "No you can¡¯t; please don¡¯t leave me!" (Liqu) "No, I¡¯m going to my parents! Now!" (Shari) No, don¡¯t leave me alone! I need to be with you! "Then I will come with you!" (Liqu) "You won¡¯t!" (Shari) No, no, no, no! I cannot allow that! But forcing her would not work forever, so I need to find another approach. I can¡¯t let her slip away! Whatever it takes to be with her, it will be done! But since she is not too keen on my company, I will maintain a safe distance. Still, following her should be possible. After all the residue doesn''t vanish this fast. Chapter 9 - Shari - I am walking back through the forest. The fact that each step leaves a small current is a bit unsettling. I have some experience in navigating its depths and a hunch of the direction I was initially brought to the cave. So I am able to get to a spot I can recognize to find a way back home. Contemplating what the best approach might be and how unfair life in general is, I¡¯m walking with a downcast stare in the rough direction. Abruptly I sense something with that strange all-around vision. "Grooarrh" Immediately I tense up. In front of me is a "grindingboar". Normally those creatures are not really dangerous in the forest. They attack in a straight line and it¡¯s easy enough to run and jump behind an obstacle. The problem is, I can¡¯t! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m still exhausted; it¡¯s the body in itself. I can¡¯t run or jump like before with my old body. If I would try, the limb I use would simply give in to the pressure. But like this, I can¡¯t escape the assault of that monster. And it has already announced its attack. "No, no! Stay where you are! Don¡¯t come any closer! Just go away!" (Shari) "Grooohhr" Hah, what did I expect? Like this, it rushes at me in a full-charge attack. "Noooh!" (Shari) With extreme force, I feel how it''s crashing into me. However, the moment it connects the impacts gets somehow dampened. Still, I feel how the horns spike me, and then I get lifted by its head. When I can gather my thoughts, I find myself held up in the air. I¡¯ve got raised by the boar¡¯s head, which is now embedded in my body. "No, let me down! Go away! Let me go!" (Shari) Instead of complying, the creature is threshing around wildly. Contrary to my statement I cling to the head with all I¡¯ve got. I don¡¯t want to be thrown away with the power this monster is utilizing. The clinging is surprisingly easy. It has maybe something to do with this body. But now is not the time to contemplate this. Now is the time for panic! "Let me! Go away! Leave! Just leave! I want you to disappear! Aaahh!" (Shari) "Zsch" After I¡¯ve said that the monster gets even more enraged. It jumps around, swings its head left and right, and actually pushes me into a tree. Obviously without effect. Then it suddenly becomes still. The raging creature lowers itself to the ground. I stay unmoving until I get a hold of myself. While I separate my liquid from the body, I wonder why the boar stopped in its tracks. As soon I catch a look it becomes apparent. The monster''s head is just a bloody pulp. Gross! I can see the bone that resides under the skin. And at some places, there are holes with grey liquid gathering in them. That''s its brain, isn''t it? That shouldn¡¯t be liquid, right? What happened that it turned into this state? At that moment it dawns me: Slime dissolving! I just dissolved the head with, whatever it is that slimes use to decompose what they take in. That means I have just eaten its¡­ "Bluuuurrgh" (Shari) Okay; message to me: "Don¡¯t Puke!" All you do if you vomit is throw up the same slime that makes up your body. And if you do so it promptly flows back inside you. Which is so disgusting by itself that it could put you in a circle of puking and flowing back. After I managed to stop throwing up, which took me longer than I can be proud of, I contemplate how this could happen. I was walking for a while through the forest and did obviously not leave a path of destruction behind me. As this monster attacked me I believe it was at first fine too. It just changed something after I¡¯ve told it to¡­ Disappear! So easy? I just need to think that I don¡¯t like something and it vanishes out of existence? Well, I suppose it wouldn¡¯t work on Liqu since she is made of slime and I¡¯m obviously not dissolving myself. Nonetheless, I need to be extremely careful, if one wrong thought can let me end up killing. I don¡¯t try to think too much about the carcass I left and proceed on my way. As soon as I¡¯m in a safer part of the forest I try out how this dissolving works. I grab a branch of a tree and try to think about hostility against the touched part. "Zsschh" "Tock" It fell off! A problem appeared hereby. The reaction came already at the slightest negativity in my mind. That means I could let someone lose his hand if I don¡¯t like to be touched. Maybe even by surprise. Then another test! I place both of my hands on a tree and try to repeat the former just with my right one. "Zsch" At first, only my right hand starts to burn through the wood. But the moment, my concentration wavers to the acidic effect, my other hand starts doing the same. It''s in the end rather distracting when stuff completely disintegrates and apparently merges with your body. So I can determine that control is possible, but I lack it. If I think about what I¡¯m going to do now. No matter how it will turn out, I don¡¯t want to hurt my family. I need to be extremely careful and plan in advance. I¡¯m advancing on my home ground. It is a good thing that my family lives outside of the village. Otherwise, I would not know how to proceed now. When I see my house my stomach feels like turning around. Well, I shouldn¡¯t have imagined that, because that¡¯s literally what the slime does! I really should avoid thinking about the reaction for goosebumps. My home is a one-floor building. Outside is a small storage shack. Inside are three rooms; the front hall where we cook and eat together, my room right at the end of the hallway and my parent¡¯s on the opposite. By the way, my parents'' names are Jona and Hannah. I had my red hair from my mother (had!), who wears it shoulder length, my father, a hunk of a man has short dark brown hair. Now I need to plan how I will do this. I guess just knocking at the door and waiting for them to open would be plain stupid. There might be a resemblance to my old body, but I should be real about my situation. I¡¯m a monster! A kind that is known for eating anything that comes close to it. The reaction when they open the door and I stand in front of them is obvious. A better idea seems to be that I knock and try to get fast behind a tree. My voice is still my own, albeit maybe a bit syrupy. So if I can start a talk, maybe I can explain to them the situation. At least I could try to confirm my identity. Maybe if I refer to a past occurrence, I could convince them. Urrgh; why is it always when you need to remember something that nothing comes up? Maybe this! Taking my time till I made up my resolve I finally approach the house door. I would breathe in if I could, but things being like this I instead stare at the door and knock. "Splosh" I should have known this. Instead of the sound I need, there is just my hand disintegrating at the impact. That won¡¯t work. If I try it like this, I will not know when they hear me and are going to open the door. So I''m trying something else. I take some stones in the vicinity and hide behind a tree. Then I throw them at the door. "Plock! Plock! Plock!" And pray. And pray that monsters don¡¯t get divine punishment for praying. "Is someone there?" (Jona) "H-Hello d-dad!" (Shari) I try my utmost to sound like me and not like¡­ well, slime. "Sh-Shari where were you, do you have any idea what your mother''s been through?" (Jona) "SHARI?" (Hannah) Don¡¯t cry! Focus! I would have preferred to speak with them one by one, but there''s nothing to do about it. "Why are you hiding? Come out!" (Jona) "Ehm, I¡¯m sorry but something happened and I don¡¯t really want you to see me now. Uh, do you remember this time when I started with gathering herbs and by mistake ate the wrong berries, which took me out for two days?" (Shari) "What are you saying there? Did something like this happen?" (Jona) "N-no I think this is a bit more serious." (Shari) "There, behind the tree!" (Hannah) Shit, spotted! I can hear my mother¡¯s steps advancing. "DON¡¯T COME CLOSSHHH" (Shari) During the last part, I lost control over the matter I use for my voice, but I think I¡¯ve taken her aback since she stopped in her tracks. "W-What is wrong?" (Hannah) "I really don¡¯t want you to see me, please just go some steps back. Father, maybe you should take her in and we talk first?" (Shari) "You sound fine overall, what could be so grave that you behave like this?" (Jona) "Just believe me it is!" (Shari) "You should just come out, we are getting nowhere like this." (Jona) "Then at least retreat a few steps." (Shari) "¡­Okay." (Jona) "Shari¡­" (Hannah) I hear them retreating a bit. Here goes nothing! I want to approach them carefully and just hold out a hand or whatever you would call an appendage consisting of slime. Because I can¡¯t hear a reaction I am going to show myself. Okay, that explains the silence. I look at expressions of shock, disbelief, pity, and maybe fear. The fear part is the most important so I should take care of that first! "J-Just so you know, I¡¯m not going to attack you! I¡¯m still the same on the inside. W-Well, that¡¯s technically not true, but I mean I¡¯m the same person as before." (Shari) They just keep staring. But that was within my expectations. It¡¯s still better than taking the first weapon available and rushing at me. Or running while screaming. "I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t know what else I can say." (Shari) "Shari, is that really you?" (Hannah) "I wish I could deny this." (Shari) I answer while laughing embarrassed, trying to ease up the situation. "What happened?" (Hannah) Tears well up in my mother¡¯s eyes and I feel uneasy and start staring at the ground. "In short: a monster did this to me." (Shari) "A-a monster? But how?" (Jona) "You really don¡¯t want to hear the details. Just... it wasn¡¯t nice. But please believe me!" (Shari) Tears are now welling up with me too, but I try to wipe them back in. If slime comes out of my eyes now that would just gross them out. "I¡¯m really sorry! I didn¡¯t want this, but I don¡¯t know what to do!" (Shari) "This, this is much to take in." (Jona) Father got quite pale at the situation. I believe all that keeps him still upright are his developed muscles. "You don¡¯t say!" (Shari) I say with a bitter expression. "I¡­ I believe you; I can recognize my own daughter!" (Hannah) "Thank you." (Shari) I would feel relieved here and maybe actually do, but mostly this situation is just extremely uncomfortable. "Maybe we should go inside?" (Jona) "Yes, might be bad if someone comes." (Shari) So we are going inside and sit down at the table. I believe I will have to explain a lot. Sitting at my usual place at the table I feel slight discomfort, naturally because of the "being a monster thing", but more due to the fact that I¡¯m leaking. Yes; currently the liquid that makes up my body is dripping on all the places that come in contact with me. Maybe taking some clothes might have been a good idea. But I did not want to delay the talk and thought that by wearing them they would just get ruined. "I am sorry! Now that we are here, I don¡¯t know what to say." (Shari) "You could at least explain what lead to this!" (Jona) "I already said¡­" (Shari) "I still want to know what happened to my daughter!" (Hannah) "Good! You see there was this order from Ms. Oka." (Shari) "We know! Everyone was looking for you." (Jona) "Y-yes sorry, so I went to the forest to get the requested items and suddenly there was a slime monster, like me now. Well, in green. It took me with it and carried me in its lair and turned me there into this. There is not much to say besides that it took very long and was¡­ unpleasant. Please don¡¯t force me to dwell in this!" (Shari) The memories are forcing tears, if it¡¯s allowed to call them this, out of my eyes. But not many and they soon dwell back inside. "I am sorry Shari. I didn¡¯t mean to." (Hannah) My mother extends her hands to comfort me despite my looks. Her kindness affects me deeply. However, I can barely react in time. "DON¡¯T TOUCH ME!" (Shari) My yell just made it in time before the contact. Still, now my mother has a shocked impression on her face. I need to react fast! "Forgive me, that wasn¡¯t intended, but just don¡¯t touch me!" (Shari) I have to explain this. "I-It¡¯s just that I have no control over this body yet and that includes the¡­ dissolving of things! I just don¡¯t want to hurt you!" (Shari) My mother still retains a worried expression, but shows some understanding and nods unsteadily. "So, you mean that you have all the features of those monsters?" (Jona) "Well, my mind is still clear, but otherwise there is not too much difference I fear. (Shari) "Does this hurt Shari?" (Hannah) "It doesn¡¯t, but it feels very strange." (Shari) "Are you okay?" (Jona) "To be honest I am a bit worried or more, I don¡¯t believe that I have much of a future. You know there won¡¯t be many marriage proposals in for me and if someone would propose to me that would be a reason in itself to be afraid." (Shari) I laugh before making a stern face. "We should be real here; if we announce my "condition" to the village my chances will be quite bad. Even if no one of the villagers tries to kill me, for sure anyone from outside would do so." (Shari) "Maybe we can find a way to turn you back." (Jona) "Sorry, but there are some reasons I have to believe that there is no way." (Shari) "So what do you think we should do?" (Jona) "No real idea! But I hoped that you would let me stay a bit till I can figure something out for me. You know, my only other opportunity would be going back to the cave of that slime and I¡¯m not too keen on this." (Shari) "Yes, for sure you can stay!" (Hannah) "Thank you, mum." (Shari) After we are done I resort to my room. Maybe there is a way to finally get some rest. While there is no physical weakness, the past events were mentally straining. I know that my parents have now quite much to deal with, but hope that they as well will find some sleep. Even if a monster sleeps directly next to them. On the other hand, I managed too, if fainting counts. The moment I throw myself on my bed I realize that I just ruined it. The slime flows directly inside and I lose a bit of mass. Getting it out again turns out to be close to impossible and only a meager amount can be retrieved. Having no other options I lie down on the ground next to the bed. The floor might be hard, but I still have no sense of negative impact on my body. I can feel the touch, but in fact, I''m cushioning myself. Still, it is uncomfortable in the way that I need to keep my body up, straining myself to not have my face spreading on the ground. Which is a dreadful thought. While I ponder what I could do now to deal with my situation, in general, I have a more concrete problem. I''ve just lost some mass, adding to that what I left as footsteps on my way here. So before long, I need to find out what I can take in to replace what got lost since it¡¯s not safe that I can eat normal food. While I know that sometimes slimes dissolve all kinds of things, the fact that they tend to flesh is concerning. Even more, as meat is a pricey matter. Contemplating like this I can reach some state of disconnection from the world, even if you can¡¯t call it real sleep it comes close to it. So I manage to get some rest in the end. Chapter 10 - Shari - When I wake up again, the darkness tells me that not too much time elapsed. The knowledge that I wetted my bed sends me in a difficult mood, together with the fact that I can feel some kind of strain caused by the loss of mass. Thus I''m forced to think about ways to replenish myself. Having not much to do, I decide to take a walk after I tried unsuccessfully to rest again. That my parents haven¡¯t locked my door is a nice token of their trust. Not that it would deter me. I could easily corrode a hole in my size in the wooden frame, based on my tree tests. But that wouldn¡¯t help my point. I go in the wild outside of the house, as it might disturb my parents if I would sneak close to them around and I should grant them a little leeway. The path I take leads me in a wide circle around the house. It might be a bit careless to accept that I get a little close to the village by doing so, but I am confident that no one would go into the forest at this time of the day. Strange is that, while I notice the darkness, it is not really bothering me. Like some kind of night vision or something even more concerning. During the walk, I am contemplating what I should do from now on. The truth is, I can¡¯t stay here forever or I will be bound to get found out. Even if I am careful, sooner or later villagers would notice me. We have around Sixty people in this village so even if there would be the possibility to talk, the risk that someone does something stupid is too high. More concerning, is that information could slip out. While we are pretty remote here, there are occasions when people travel out of this place, for example, to sell a part of the harvest or buy tools. Moreover, even if this might work, sometimes we have adventurers here. Those people are professional monster killers and I don¡¯t believe that convincing them that I am a friendly slime is going to pass. And that every time they come. Or they could relay it to the headquarters. There are just too many odds against me. So staying is no option. But what else? I don¡¯t intend to live like an animal and hunt everything I get in my¡­ Well; how do I call what I have? Whatever. On the other hand, returning to Liqu? Oh, why did I even call her by name? She is a monster, quite obviously, crazy, and tortured me in apparently lasting ways. Still, she is also just a child; at least that was my last impression of her. Can I really blame a monster for doing what monsters do? And in this way, a child that definitely has no idea what normal even means? That would mean blaming someone insane for having no common sense. But she did this to me, so being biased is justified I think. Yet, I am wondering if it is a good idea to leave her unattended. Venturing through the woods like this I decide that I could make my excursion a bit profitable. Right now is the time for some herbs and berries I could harvest even here on the outskirts of the forest. It does not take long till I find the first bush and begin to grab some berries. My new liquid hands are still able to generate enough pressure to fulfill this task. To my surprise as long I don¡¯t challenge the stability of my shaped structures they are amazingly strong. While the thought occurs that I could speed up the process by growing more limbs, I immediately slap myself for that direct attempted attack against my rest-humanity. Humans have two arms! Not more! However, directly after that, another problem comes up. Which is that I took no basket with me. Well, there might be a simple solution, but I am unwilling to pursue it. I could simply take the berries. You know how; just put them into this body. Yet, that is one more step in a direction I don¡¯t want to move. But it would be helpful. As long I don¡¯t dissolve them they would be fine. And after that, they just need to be washed. Very carefully, as otherwise whoever would eat them would eat¡­ NO PUKING! You had your lesson! Not again! Nonetheless, by doing this we would again be at the being inhuman thing. Humans don¡¯t store items inside their bodies! But as these berries are edible, what I could try without breaking the difficult code of humanity would be to eat them. Yes, I know that it is not really eating, and putting them in my mouth is just for appearance''s sake. But even so, I do it like this. The first berry that dissolves in me has obviously no big impact. I knew already that slimes can¡¯t really get poisoned so even if the berry wouldn¡¯t be edible it can¡¯t cause a negative reaction, yet I also don¡¯t feel any sustenance or positive feel from it. So I try a greater amount at once to determine if it gave me any benefit. My results are not too inspiring. When I am done the sun is already rising. Literally plugging the whole bush empty, gave me not even a fourth of what I had in energy and mass when I left that cave. And I doubt that I was full at that time. It shouldn¡¯t be surprising considering that slimes generally don¡¯t tend to plants. Here''s the reason: It¡¯s simply not worth it. I can assume that soil and inedible plants are even less helpful, as the slime as a substance seems to generate best with flesh which gets changed in this process. I just can¡¯t use full of the converted mass, with the energy I gain at the same time and need to let go of the excess. Would other food or even things work better? I start to consider how many bushes I would have to strip of their fruits just to hold me in the ropes and come up with far too many. Making fast by taking the whole thing in might help, but would leave too much of a lead and I am also unwilling to do what is necessary to make that happen. While I am trying to find a not barbaric way to make a living, something at the border of my all-around vision moves. Right then a fireball hits my head and an arrow gets stuck in my chest. The movement caused me to turn. Fortunately, enough that I narrowly evaded the arrow that was aimed at my core. I may not like this thing, but my foolish attempt to throw it away showed me strikingly its importance. After the fireball at my head my vision got blurred, still, I can still see with that roundabout view of mine, and even better if I concentrate on one direction. Like this, I see some people. "You¡¯ve got it?" "Not sure. The fireball obstructed the vision." "Maybe, but it was a good way to disable it. I mean this thing is huge." "There you go to those woodworkers to get information on hunting grounds for this slime subjugation and then you find something as huge as this." "That must be this new kind we did talk about!" Adventurers! They are those I have seen in the tavern the other day. They will kill me if I stay! I can¡¯t even talk, since my head did just explode, and reshaping it does not help my throat. Furthermore, I doubt they would listen. With my mind set on escape, I clumsily try to move away and get a tree between us. "Shit, that thing is still moving!" I try to run as fast as possible, but these stupid legs are collapsing under my weight, sending me down. Still, this doesn¡¯t keep me from moving onward. Directing all my willpower on rushing away from here, I somehow can move even without using my legs in a kind of floating movement. It is not extremely fast but maneuvering around the trees and sometimes using my legs in a mix, I can maintain a decent speed. While the adventurers aren¡¯t catching up, deterred by the trees and undergrowth, they are following at a constant distance. "Should we really bother following? I doubt that we will get anything worth the trouble." "That core was bigger than any I have ever seen; that should be quite a rarity." "Still we have to break it and like this, the worth greatly decreases." "Nonetheless, we can¡¯t let something like this roam free around." I need to get away here! But like this I will not be able to outrun them and adding to my problems, I lose more current than normal by moving like this. Yet, running for my life does not leave me much of a choice. So I reach my home, slam the door open, and shut it. However, before I come far, the door gets crushed and another arrow gets shot at me, missing my core. I am startled and crawl into a corner holding my arms in front of the place where my core is, to protect it, in case another arrow loosens. I recognize now the four adventurers I saw at the tavern clearly. The rogue is closest to me, to scout out the room together with the chainmail swordsman, while the ranger and the mage on the right make the rear. I hear my parents stumbling out of their room, but they seem to be stunned at the prospect of four armed men breaking into our home. "W-What¡¯s going on here?!" (Jona) "Don''t worry! We will take care of this creature!" (swordsman) "Kyle, can you shoot it with a save shot? I don¡¯t want to go too close with my shortsword, and Matt¡¯s sword is too good to use on this thing with its acid." (Rogue) I don¡¯t know what to do! I can¡¯t fight and these people are set on killing me. I¡¯m panicking and just quiver in the corner. With my special view, I can see what happens even without looking directly. So I find the ranger advancing on me before he suddenly stops. The reason becomes quickly apparent. A hand has grabbed his head from behind. "Zsch" The hand pushes fast forward and crushes the ranger¡¯s head directly into the floor. "Wha¡­" (rogue) When it retracts, it becomes visible that the whole back of the head is missing. Looking upwards to see with my eyes I realize: The hand is green and translucent. Liqu! Before anyone can gather their thoughts on this development, I see Liqu taking two arrows from the ranger''s quiver before turning to the swordsman. "Kyle!" (swordsman) Her face, which I just know with that creepy smile of hers or different expressions of confusion, is devoid of any emotion. Her cold stare sends shivers to my body. A reaction I have no capacity now to complain about. "Monster! Come at me!" (swordsman) The man raises his sword to react for an overhead strike but before Liqu is in his range, she disintegrates into liquid, gushing down and rising like a wave around him. She forms close to her human shape while holding him in her embrace flowing through every gap she finds. Then she dissolves him. She made sure to muffle his screams and the chainmail can¡¯t protect him from what lies beneath it. It can¡¯t take longer than two seconds before the skin starts to disintegrate, five seconds until the flesh is heavily damaged doubting the chance for survival and after eight seconds max death is sure. During the process, the mage takes a posture to throw an attack at her. Liqu answers by raising her hand, shortly followed by two projectiles getting ejected at high speed. I haven¡¯t seen it clearly, but I believe those were the tips of the arrows she took before. They hit the waist of the mage sending him crumbling to the ground. The rogue remains still. He¡¯s either paralyzed by this development or has simply no way to attack. After an amount of time that ensures the swordsman is dead, she detaches and walks casually but determined to the mage who kneeling on the ground, holding his stomach. She lifts her foot and stomps on his neck sending his head to the ground. "Splosh" "Zsch" While the impact shouldn¡¯t be dangerous, considering the foot did burst when it hit, the following dissolving concentrated on his neck surely is. "Arrghh-grrllb!" He can¡¯t even scream before his throat is too damaged. Seeing that he is highly outclassed, the rogue opens a window and jumps out to escape. At a fast pace, Liqu passes me, on the way to the window. Again she raises her arm, aims, and shoots another projectile. "Sstk" The shot hits his leg. "Zsch" It seems that she somehow applied the acid to the shot. With an injury like this, the rogue can just limp forward. No match for Liqu, who floats out of the window, reshaping herself the moment she reaches the ground and quickly draws closer to her target. "Zsch" He had no chance. I managed to get back up during the ordeal and can halfway brace myself before she enters the house again. Inside she turns her sight on my parents. Before she can do anything to them, I throw myself in between, with my arms outstretched to cover them. Liqu advances at a steady pace in our direction. Suddenly she rushes forward and before I know what happened I find myself in a tight embrace of hers. "Waahhh! I was so worried about you!" (Liqu) She instantly begins to sob and I don¡¯t know how I shall feel about the fact that her liquid partly flows in me and the other way around. And yes, the whole "get your life saved by the one who tortured you" thing. My mind is a bit overstrained now and I don¡¯t know what to do. My parents who were naturally scared stiff at the whole incident, seem now gradually getting their senses back. "Wha- What happened and who is this? (Hannah) "¡­Sigh! Yes, that¡¯s the slime that turned me into this. Say hello to Liqu." (Shari) Chapter 11 - Shari - This situation is more ridiculous than any I could have ever imagined. The monster that turned my body into an aberration of humanity, is at the moment hugging me, grinning like a child, and presenting herself to my parents with an attitude as if we just eloped. And this happens with the corpses of three dead adventurers, in our living room! Her childish grin is a bit weird, considering that she is taller and looks far more developed than me in certain areas. In general, her body does not represent her infantile personality, if you don¡¯t count that far too affectionate attitude towards me. How did she come to shape herself like this? On a whim, from what I know of her. "So this¡­ thing did this to you?" (Hannah) "Hello my name is Liqu, what a nice occasion to meet the creators of my chosen one."(Liqu) God! This slime has no ability in reading the mood. You just killed four people, are a monster, and the one who did indescribable things to their daughter. Do you really think she will shake your extended hand!!! "You turned my daughter into slime!!!" (Hannah) "Ehm¡­ Yes!" (Liqu) Damnit! Not good! My mother becomes hysteric. I should do something. I tend to my mother. "M-Mum I don¡¯t think you should provoke her. Dad; could you please take her somewhere?" (Shari) "Yes, might be better." (Jona) My dad is also relatively shaken but can take my trembling mother back into their room. This is for the better, aside from the danger Liqu poses, I cannot see how their presence might be of any help. And I don¡¯t have any intention, to let them hear the details of what happened in that cave. But now that they are gone I can at least ask the question that weighs the most on my mind now. "Why the heck are you here?!!" (Shari) "You are my friend! Naturally I stay at your side." (Liqu) Oh yes; how could I forget? She¡¯s obsessed with me. At least she abducted and confined me in a dark place to shape me into her ideal partner. That''s what obsessive people do. Why did I ever consider that I can leave her without problems? "And how did you find my parent¡¯s house?" (Shari) "I followed you!" (Liqu) "How?" (Shari) "Well, you leave mass behind with every step that you take." (Liqu) I can¡¯t deny that. The proof is directly at my feet. However¡­ "Did you not say that these tracks vanish fast?" (Shari) "But not this fast. You can follow them around half an hour before they dissipate." (Liqu) That means she was less than half an hour behind me when I arrived here. "So you were here the whole time? Why didn¡¯t you show yourself?" (Shari) "Didn''t know what to say and was a little embarrassed." (Liqu) She coyly turns herself left and right like a maiden in love not knowing how to approach her crush. Nothing of the ferocious killer, I have seen just moments before. Her whole bearing shows me once again: She''s just a child. A child that has no common sense or an understanding of how people behave. A child that just murdered four trained fighters. I simply cannot let her stay unattended. If I would, she might just murder the whole village to keep dangers away from me. It''s obvious that she has no issues with killing. Or she might just repeat what she did to me. Can I let this happen to someone else? That whole thing is getting so complicated. If I would still have a brain I might right now get a headache. While I ask myself what I shall do with a crazy, childish, over-attentive slime, with sociopathic tendencies, the very one peers at me. Soon after she asks: "Are you fine?" (Liqu) "You mean apart from the fact that you turned me into a monster and people try to kill me now? Yes everything is absolutely great!" (Shari) "So you feel fine?" (Liqu) Before I can try to tell her something about the basics of social behavior, she crosses the distance between us and lays her hand in the middle of my chest. At this point, I do not feel anymore like reprimanding her about personal space, and before I can even say something¡­ "You are not fine!" (Liqu) Yes, I know that I have so many problems that I am deeply stressed, but I don¡¯t think that she meant this. "What do you want to say?" (Shari) "You are far too light and your energy is low. When was the last time you did replenish yourself?" (Liqu) Oh, that¡¯s what she meant. Her voice is tense and filled with worry. At least she seems to truly care about me. "I¡¯ve just eaten a whole bush of berries." (Shari) She stares with a blanc expression at me before vigorously shaking her head. "No, no, won¡¯t do, won¡¯t do! You need proper nourishment; fast!" (Liqu) I am afraid to ask what she does consider to be "proper". "Here this is good! You can take this! That is more than enough!" (Liqu) I should have known. She points at the corpse of the mage. I need to make this clear. "No! I eat no humans! Are you right in your mind? Oh right I forgot! You are not! Just forget this!" (Shari) "Huh; still too soon? Then there is only one possibility left!" (Liqu) Does she really believe it¡¯s just a question of time until I start eating people? Before I can think deeper about her words, I feel a sudden push at the point her hand still touches me. Promptly current gets released there inside me. I see how her green slime pours in and mixes with my blue color. Somehow it gets difficult to move the parts where we are fusing. I feel how close to the same amount of my current mass is applied in addition. And she doesn''t even change in any way. Just how much mass has this slime? When she finally stops the foreign feeling, where her slime intruded, gradually loosens. I can see how the green slime in me starts to turn blue. This monster just fed me again! And to my dismay, I have to admit that I feel better With a smile plastered on her face she states: "I said I give it to you whenever you need it." (Liqu) That sounds wrong in so many ways. After that, she turns back, walks to the three corpses, and promptly starts to dissolve them one after the other. As my life was endangered before I had no real capacity to process this, but seeing her dissolving those people up close is kind of disgusting. And she seriously wants me to do the same? Furthermore, does it count as not eating humans if she does it and then feeds me? Not good! Don¡¯t think about this! Wrong trail of thought! However, at least she does not leave any tracks behind for her killings. But that is not helping at all with the fact that four adventurers died in my parent¡¯s home! That puts me in a tight spot, considering that surely someone will come to investigate what happened to them. And I heard that they were heading to my home in the beginning. The highest chance is that someone in the village recommended them to come here. So the investigator will come to the village, ask around, hear that they did want to come here, follow that lead, and ultimately find me. Good luck with explaining that you are innocent, future me. No kidding, I leave traces behind with every step I make. Obvious, blue, fluid traces. And something tells me that Liqu won¡¯t go away if I tell her to leave. So no safe way to hide this much of a secret. Even leaving and coming back when it¡¯s over will not help, as the existence of a monster close to the village combined with four disappeared adventurers is a little too convenient. That means I can¡¯t stay here. Not that someone will come right away, but the timeframe I hoped for significantly decreased. I need to prepare for my leave. The question is: Which destination? I may have said that before, but I don¡¯t want to live in a cave. Nonetheless, it could get difficult to buy a room in an inn. Maybe a disguise could work. But how to disguise "that"? Perhaps a long cloak, gloves, and bandages around the visible parts? I guess coming from the weight I could pull this off, but it would look suspicious. Yet less than a slime abomination, asking for a room. The next problem might be that I have no money. And for sure not enough to afford a room for two. Yes, I know. I know I said, for two. Let us be real here. If I don¡¯t take Liqu with me, she will follow on her own and ruin everything, if I don''t make sure she is absolutely controlled. The only good point is that with her obsession, I might have a lever on her. Also, this incident has demonstrated that I have no real ability to fight. Having a guardian is not the worst, even if I¡¯m highly biased toward its persona. And finally: She knows more about my "condition" than anyone else, so for the sake of information I will take her. Now back to the money issue. Am I a bad¡­ "person" if I am unhappy about the fact that Liqu had to dissolve the whole equipment of these adventurers with them? I mean they wouldn¡¯t need the money anymore. Also, they attacked me, so compensation is only fair. So there''s no reason to destroy it. But it¡¯s too late now. She is already at the ranger on the other side of the room. At this moment, following an idea, I turn to the window. I was right. The corpse of the thief is not completely dissolved. I turned away from this gruesome sight after I knew that there was not much more coming from this direction when she started. Yet, I should have known. As soon Liqu made sure that he is no threat anymore, she came directly to me. One should always consider her obsession. New rule for the future. So I walk to the body. I repeat: This is just compensation. And truly the rogue is not completely dissolved. I don¡¯t really want to describe the state of mutilation, but at his side is something sparkling. That¡¯s what I was looking for: Coins! It seems like they gave the team¡¯s funds to him. Maybe because his role in the team required greater awareness than the others, so giving him the money was safer. Or maybe it was just because his outfit, as I remember it, was designed to hold different things like the shells I saw before. So he had the stash. The shells are all destroyed and I can see different colors of the currents inside them. Probably different alchemical substances made of plants, to poison and the likes. Those were naturally absolutely ineffective against Liqu since slimes can¡¯t get poisoned. Because metal seems to be a little more resilient than flesh or the shell material and they were supposedly in a stash before, the coins were not gone when Liqu was done. Still, how shall I explain the half-melted condition most of them are in? It could be a problem considering, that the material of those coins is what determines the value. By the way, they are copper and silver; gold is in general only used by the rich. While hundred small copper coins or ten large make a silver, ten silver equals a gold coin in value. The difference in weight and the material determines the value of the units. Still, around half of them are apparently unscathed. Or rather not too severely damaged. There are twenty-eight small copper, sixteen in bad shape, and six silver coins, but just three of them seem usable. I could use the intact ones without people thinking I¡¯d scam them. So the money problem is maybe not solved, but less severe. Nonetheless, paying for stuff will become difficult. "So you want to feed on him, after all?" (Liqu) "Wha-" (Shari) That question took me by surprise. And the fact that a monster suddenly appeared behind me. Had bad experiences in that regard. "Ehk, no did just confirm something. Stop asking weird things." (Shari) First, I don''t know why I even bother to answer this stupid thing. Second, why didn''t I just tell her that I loot¡­ "compensated" myself with the money? It¡¯s not like she would judge me for this. I don''t even know if she has any idea what money is. Probably yes, but no moral code that considers it in any form. Not important, as I was anyways totally justified. "Oh¡­ okay then I take it. Still you should work on this food disorder." (Liqu) She says shortly before taking the corpse in. No! I''m not answering this! I hereby refuse to engage in any conversations regarding the pros and cons of the consumption of humans! And dismiss any further thoughts about the definition of cannibalism, under the aspect of race. Like this, I walk back inside with the found coins¡­ stored inside my body. Okay, you¡¯ve got me. I just had no stash at hand and they needed to be somewhere before a certain slime finishes the job. When I enter, I notice my father did come back out again. I am a little glad that my mother takes her time inside. The last thing I need now is her shouting at a man-eating monster about how wrong its actions were. I had enough absurdity for this week. The coins get quickly stored in the first container I find, as I really don¡¯t want to have anything floating inside me when talking to my dad. Well, there is still the core, but we all know how that went. Also, the coins shall dry before I put them in a pouch. Slimy money would be as suspicious as melted coins. Or a client not showing his face. "Okay Shari, I could calm down your mother a little. Now would you please tell me what the hell transpired, for four dead people to pile up at our home before we even had breakfast?" (Jona) Don¡¯t make a comment that Liqu in fact had breakfast. "Short version would be, that the adventurers that were assigned this time for slime subjugation, were quite committed to the task. To my disadvantage. And on the other hand, we have the creature that¡­ Well; we all know what it did. She is apparently now obsessed with me, won¡¯t let me leave, and is extremely overprotective." (Shari) "So that monster is at fault for causing all this?" (Jona) "A warning: Don¡¯t even try to reason with her. I had five days of this and she doesn¡¯t even begin to understand any implications. The sole positive regarding her is that she is not malicious, since she is too stupid, nor hostile. However, better not provoke her, she¡¯s still a monster." (Shari) "So what are you intending? That we should just let it slide?" (Jona) "You know, I had some time thinking about this and my conclusion was that for example if a direwolf had attacked, I wouldn¡¯t argue with it about the ethics of eating me. The same goes for Liqu. I can¡¯t really apply logic on her that she has no access to." (Shari) "So you are forgiving her?" (Jona) "I didn¡¯t say that. It¡¯s just that there isn¡¯t any benefit for me, in shouting at her. I really don¡¯t want her now crying around me, so it seems I have to cope with it for now." (Shari) While saying that I casually try to slap my father¡¯s shoulder. Yet at my approach, he promptly backs off. "Ah! I-I¡¯m sorry Shari it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s just hard to adjust to your¡­ looks." (Jona) It was a stupid move on my side as well. I even made a scene before at the table because of this. But that does not mean that it doesn¡¯t hurt. "And what shall I say about this? I haven¡¯t even made it to look in a mirror yet." (Shari) Yes, it¡¯s true, while I know how my limbs and torso look since there was nothing to do about it, my face is an entirely different story. I am not stupid and able to presume a likely estimation of my looks. This doesn¡¯t mean I want to face it! No pun intended. Still, if I want my "cloak and bandages plan" to work there will be no way to get around it. "If it does help you, dad, even if I feel incredibly weird, there is no real discomfort. And I shouldn¡¯t have tried to touch you! That was stupid." (Shari) It was. Not just because of the predictable reaction, but especially since I still have no control over this body. "No, I shouldn¡¯t get startled by my own daughter. That all feels just wrong." (Jona) "That¡¯s what I would say to describe everything that happened to me since I went to the forest. Never mind! What I would like to know from another human¡¯s perspective: How bad do I look? I mean, am I ugly?" (Shari) "No, I wouldn¡¯t describe it like that. More¡­ unusual. It¡¯s not like you could directly judge it after normal standards." (Jona) "Thanks for the honesty! If you would excuse me now. I think it¡¯s time to confirm it myself. Don¡¯t worry if you hear a high pitched scream. That¡¯s just me then." (Shari) "At least your sense of sarcasm is still the same." (Jona) So I enter my parent¡¯s room. Why? Because mirrors are quite rare and the only one we have is a small heirloom of my mother. "Ehm mum, got a minute?" (Shari) "Shari. I¡¯m sorry that I left you out there alone with that "thing" and also that we didn''t really talk yesterday. I¡­ I just couldn¡¯t¡­" (Hannah) "No reason to apologize mum. To be honest, yesterday I did need some rest as well. And to be more honest, I am glad when you have no contact with Liqu. Discussing anything with her is a futile effort. She is a child with no concept of ethics and consequences as far as I know." (Shari) "And what you plan to do, regarding her?" (Hannah) "I have no real plan for now, but it seems I need to come up with something, as it looks like she is pretty set on following me." (Shari) "And you will allow this?" (Hannah) "Seriously, even if she would leave me a choice, my situation is quite bad. I still have no idea how that body works. She does. And having a bodyguard when your life is targeted, like today, is a necessity. I really don¡¯t want to die. (Shari) At the moment, I would love to sit on the bed, but regarding the mess, my own is at the moment, that would be rude. "I¡¯m sorry Shari, I really am. If I could do anything to help you I would." (Hannah) "Again; you don¡¯t need to blame yourself, mum! I already made up my mind about the prospects I have at the moment. A chance to turn back didn¡¯t come up. I am just glad that you believed me or rather that we didn''t do the whole "Oh my god, it''s a monster!" thing." (Shari) "Sheesh, as if I wouldn¡¯t recognize my own daughter." (Hannah) "Well; to say so I¡¯m not entirely sure if I would even recognize myself. Speaking of which, could you lend me your mirror for a moment?" (Shari) "Yes sure. It¡¯s not too bad. Your features are still quite well off, apart from the fact that you always looked a little tomboyish." (Hannah) "God, mum!" (Shari) While saying that, mum already fetched the mirror and hands it over to me. The moment I take it, our hands brush slightly against each other. I can see that she was startled a tiny bit at the sudden sensation of the slime but managed to keep her calm. I give her high credit for it. I need a bit of time before I am prepared to look at the reflecting surface, but eventually, I am able to do so. It''s as I anticipated. It wasn¡¯t too difficult to estimate that the same blue translucent tone on my entire surface is also on my face. Rather weird is my hair. It is simply odd when something of such a unique structure as your hair, is now entirely different. I already knew that it consists of slime since I ripped off this strand. It comes still close to my old wild hairstyle, if not for the color. However, seeing that the top of my head now looks like it melted and even sometimes drips a bit is unsettling. Nonetheless, what really is unnerving are the eyes. I had blue eyes before and the color isn¡¯t even far apart. But it wasn¡¯t my entire eye without pupils! Yes, it was maybe a bit much to expect, that I look more human than this. Yet, only to look in these borderless, dead fisheyes disturbs me greatly. After all, they are not real. I have nothing akin to human organs in this body. It''s logical. Everything I sense is not acquired by normal means. I just tricked myself somehow to believe that I need these eyes to see. Even when this permanent roundabout view should have indicated me to know better. The same goes obviously for my ears and nose as well. I have the corresponding senses, yet it must be something different. Some kind of analysis that I just don¡¯t understand. In any case, looking into these eyes reminds me of that fact. This whole human body is shaped. Artificial. Only a story I tell myself. In reality, I am closer to those formless blobs, I know slimes to be. And I hate that thought!!! "Zsch" "Shari!" (Hannah) I awake from my daze and note that the mirror I did grasp with one hand starts to dissolve at its borders. Instantly I throw it on the bed to stop myself from destroying my mother¡¯s heirloom. Again I messed up with my self-control. If Liqu will have any use, I hope I get at least that out of her, to prevent further slip-ups. "Sorry mum. I didn¡¯t intend to¡­" (Shari) "There is nothing to forgive. It¡¯s ok." (Hannah) "Everything I touch gets destroyed! It is really better to avoid me!" (Shari) "I¡¯m not afraid of you! You are my daughter and nothing will change that!" (Hannah) She looks me straight in the eyes and I can¡¯t even imagine how freaked out I would be at my sight. Still; as soon I¡¯ve calmed down a little, she reaches out her hand, brushes at my cheek, and wipes a slime tear away, I didn¡¯t even realize was there. I should think about how stupidly dangerous that was. That my simple surprise could have seriously hurt her. However, I don¡¯t. I just stare at my mother devoid of any thoughts. And she smiles back at me. "See?" (Hannah) Then she rubs the slime between her fingers. "Nonetheless, this stuff feels really weird."(Hannah) . . . "Pffft-gllrb!" (Shari) I chuckle and can¡¯t really stop giggling for a full minute, if not longer. Also, some bubbles are escaping and plop directly out of my head instead of leaving through my mouth, but that can¡¯t dim this moment. My mum just tilts her head in a questioning manner. "Did I say something wrong?" (Hannah) "Pft-glrrb! No! No, you didn¡¯t! That is exactly like I would describe it. Pfft; just weird!" (Shari) That is maybe the first moment I could laugh freely since this whole mess started. "Thank you, mum." (Shari) "You¡¯re welcome." (Hannah) We spend some time with idle chatter, greatly benefitting my mental health before the tone again gets serious. "You know mum I can¡¯t stay here. I would get found out eventually and there is no way that no one would link us to the missing adventurers if someone comes looking." (Shari) "Don¡¯t you think we could explain it or maybe blame that monster?" (Hannah) "That wouldn¡¯t change anything. I would still be here. And are we really hoping for a fair trial for the big slime monster? No. If I stay, I will only pull you two with me in this mess." (Shari) "But what are you going to do? Do you have any plans?" (Hannah) "At the moment it would be improvising. For now the main goal is evading certain investigation squads and preventing death." (Shari) "Those prospects sound quite grim." (Hannah) "Only, if I¡¯m not careful. If I stay away from major cities I should be fine. If nothing else I can be rather sure, that Liqu would put her life on the line to protect me, so the danger decreases. I just don¡¯t know how I should feel about being accompanied by her." (Shari) "I still can¡¯t understand that you are even considering this." (Hannah) "It¡¯s not like I have a choice and after what she has done to me, I can at least use her to my advantage." (Shari) "If you convey it like this." (Hannah) "By the way could I have two of our rain cloaks and maybe some bandages?" (Shari) "Sure, what for?" (Hannah) "Disguise. Can¡¯t walk the streets looking like a walking nightmare. So I need to hide as much as possible. Same goes for Liqu if she¡¯s going to follow. And she will." (Shari) My mother opens a closet and inside there are three cloaks we use when we have to work on rainy days. Two she hands to me, along with four sets of bandages. The cloaks are black in color and cover my body from the head to the feet. Since I won¡¯t leave immediately I don¡¯t put it on right away. Today I still want to rest. If that¡¯s even possible while having that crazy slime around. "Let me in! I want to see her! I want to see my Shari! You can¡¯t keep me away from her! She is my chosen one!" (Liqu) Sigh. It would have been so nice. If there is one positive thing about this body, then the fact that I can¡¯t have a headache, which is something I would otherwise surely feel right now. "No! She''s with her mother now and you don¡¯t have any rights regarding her!" (Jona) "That¡¯s not fair! I want in! Let me! I wanna! I wanna! I wanna! Waaah!" (Liqu) "A child, huh?" (Hannah) I throw a tired expression at my mother. Well, I don¡¯t know how it looks with this face, but I definitely feel tired. So I face the inevitable and open the door before anything bad happens. "God, Liqu! Stop that ruckus and sit quietly in a corner!" (Shari) "SHARI!!!" (Liqu) And I¡¯m getting embraced. It''s like talking to a wall. It soon becomes too much for me and I try to push her away. To say it like this: Ever tried to push away a mass of liquid that on its own grows back into position? AND THAT WHILE YOU ARE LIQUID YOURSELF!!! It¡¯s vexing, absolutely annoying, that I can¡¯t manage to get this over-attentive slime away from me! "Enough! Separate! Now!" (Shari) "Please just a little more." (Liqu) "Stop it or I get angry!" (Shari) Needless to say, I already am. Yet, she promptly draws back, timidly looks to the ground, and quietly says: "Sorry, got too excited." (Liqu) So easy? I knew that she is kind of obsessed, as she followed me through the forest. However, just now I realized how desperate she is to please me. To gain my favor. So I have my own, obedient killing machine. I can¡¯t see how this might go wrong. "Okay, now you listen! You will stay today inside the house! And make sure that you will not get seen by anyone!" (Shari) "Are you saying I can stay?!" (Liqu) Oh god, she''s getting excited! Before this crazy slime can again throw herself at me, I quickly nod at my father, separate myself, and head into my room. Chapter 12 - Shari ¨C There is not too much inside my room. My bed, a small stash, and some old toys I haven¡¯t used in a long time. I have no list of what I should take with me since I couldn¡¯t come up with a concrete plan on how to proceed now. There is simply no job I could perform in my condition. Mostly because I cannot show my face. Nonetheless, some ideas are running through my mind. In any case, I should travel light. This body might not tire out, but the stability is a joke. Maybe I could lift heavier luggage too. But the weight would apply pressure on me in a way that my current form will become extremely difficult to maintain. If it''s like this, I will get found out. This means, no big bags, but just a pouch. I have a knife that I would like to take with me. It¡¯s a personal token from when I started to help mum in the forest. Also a map I consider as necessary, which I will request later. Apart from that, I need to realize that most things I just don¡¯t need anymore, as I am now. Contemplating if I should take a sleeping bag, I look at my bed. It''s a mess. Completely drenched in slime; it might be better to burn it. If it even can burn in this state. Liqu said before that the slime would disappear in nature, but seemingly not on its own accord in a situation like this. Regarding my liquid body, it would have been wise to keep my distance from the bedsheets. Yet, I didn¡¯t follow that thought and ended up losing mass, which equals my bodily strength, and ruined the fabric I came into contact with. And so my next problem comes up. I am still naked. This is bothering me a lot, even if there''s nothing to look at. I already can see how any piece of cloth I try to wear will end up in the long run. The cloaks I¡¯ve got should be no problem, as they are specially made and prepared to help against rain. Like this, they are quite water- and hopefully also slime-repellent. Still, I should treat them carefully and control myself when I wear them. I mean controlling this body, to not let anything flow inside. But I also want to wear normal clothes. With growing despair, I rifle through my stash to find something that might somehow work out. Everything thick gets directly sorted out. I can¡¯t even be cold anymore. Otherwise, since it''s not summer yet, I would have been cold when it was dark, naked like I am. So I should limit myself to a light wardrobe. I end up with a white shirt for now and a black shirt for tomorrow, which both have very thin fabric. I hope these will not soak too much. For my bottom half, I take brown pants of the roughest fabric I can find. With this body, comfort is no issue and I hope that the slime won¡¯t pass so easily through it. Since I obviously will not carry stuff inside me, I use the smallest linen sac I find to handle the luggage. In the end, I prepare two white shirts, as well as one black and one brown, and also one brown and one black pair of pants to take with me when I depart tomorrow as my luggage, next to the knife. Aside from that I really don¡¯t know what else I should take with me. Food wouldn¡¯t make sense, as I can literally digest everything. It¡¯s hard to admit, but if something would be prepared for me it had to be considered a waste. The reason: I have no sense of taste! I noticed with the berries, that my body can¡¯t taste them. There is no difference between dissolving them or the wood I trained at. And we won''t mention the boar; that never happened! No; that is not entirely true. In a weird way, I can somehow identify the things I dissolve. Things like structure, shape, and components are possible to recognize. But that is not the same as taste. So it would be better just to spare the weight and take whatever I get on the way. And this doesn''t include humans! After I stuffed the clothes away, Liqu enters. "What are you doing here? This is my room!" (Shari) "You said I need to stay inside, but not where." (Liqu) "And so you decide to intrude on my privacy?" (Shari) "I¡¯ve got lonely. The others won¡¯t talk with me and after I could talk with you I don¡¯t want to stop with it." (Liqu) Something like that might have been her intention in the beginning. Just someone to talk to. Can¡¯t imagine that a slime has many partners for that. So at any cost, she wanted someone to interact with and her weird mind came up with this idea to enforce it. But goddamnit! Why did I need to end up in this state for a reason like that? "Okay, can¡¯t have you wandering through the house and end up damaging something, if not my parents!" (Shari) "I wouldn¡¯t if you don¡¯t allow it!" (Liqu) That answer conveys a concerning lack of aversion against the general idea of killing them. "Ugh, just sit in the corner there and be quiet!" (Shari) Good, she does so. But now she is creepily staring at me. "Can you stop gazing at me?" (Shari) "Ehm! Can I ask a favor?" (Liqu) Really?! After everything she did, she dares to make demands? "What can you possibly want more from me?" (Shari) "Just a little thing! Could you make a membrane around your core? I¡¯m getting really worried. Especially after what happened today." (Liqu) Huh, what is she talking about? "What do you mean?" (Shari) "Ehm, you know that you can control the composition of your liquid to a degree?" (Liqu) No, I didn¡¯t! Yes, I was aware that my body changed its structure when I got more of the slime from Liqu. But that was more of a general change as I tried to maintain my shape without unreasonable growth. And in retrospect, when I grabbed things my hands might have been a bit sturdier than usual. Yet, it does make sense. The slime she used to restrain me before, was much thicker than her fully extended body. So it is reasonable that she can do concrete adjustments. And that means I can as well. As I thought, she does know more about slimes than I do. I hate these thoughts, as they force me to admit what I became. After finishing my thought process I realize I forgot to answer Liqu. "If you don¡¯t know I can explain it to you. Or we could¡­ link our cores and I show it directly?" (Liqu) The last part she says slightly embarrassed tipping her finger awkwardly together, which leaves each time a thin strand between them. "What?" (Shari) "You know linking our cores, sharing the thought process." (Liqu) "No I don¡¯t know! What are you implying?" (Shari) "It is like this, if we combine our bodies, we can directly connect our minds and exchange our thoughts. It is quite intimate, but if you¡¯re okay I would." (Liqu) "NO! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! That¡¯s all weird enough! I won¡¯t let you intrude in my body! Forget it! Not happening!" (Shari) "Oh, that¡¯s disappointing! I mean last time we did it, it worked out quite well!" (Liqu) "WHAT?! What are you referring to? When did we¡­" (Shari) No! These strange thoughts I¡¯d heard before I woke up like this! She was in my mind!!! Then that means that we were somehow connected. By combining our bodies! Sharing the same mass of liquid, together as one¡­ "Blurgh!" "Ehm, you shouldn¡¯t waste matter like this!" (Liqu) With the last perpetual situation still vivid in mind, I give my all to get a hold of myself. I did want to avoid puking again, but this revelation right now was a little traumatic. "I guess that means you don¡¯t want. But it¡¯s a shame. You had some difficulties with shaping a human body, but I believe I did a good job with modeling the imprint you¡¯re using now. I think I could help you better like this." (Liqu) So even my human appearance has nothing to do with me but is just based on her ideas of how I had to look. How frustrating. "No! Absolutely not! We will not do this connecting thing." (Shari) "Okay, maybe another time." (Liqu) Did I ever mention that I hate this "we will become lovers eventually"-attitude of hers? Even if you don¡¯t consider the general weirdness of a monster proposing to you, I simply don¡¯t want to grant her that victory after her approach. "Stop it now and just explain this "matter controlling" thing you mentioned! With words!" (Shari) "Okay! But this will be a little bit more complicated like this!" (Liqu) "Just tell!" (Shari) "Okay, it works like this: First, you need to concentrate on the part that you want to change. Then you form an impression of the abilities you want to apply in your mind. When you have a concrete idea of what you want, you activate the thought!" (Liqu) "Activate?" (Shari) "That part is a bit tricky to describe. It is the same when you move your body. When you think you want to move your arm in a specific way and then you move it accordingly. The part between the idea and the moving that is the activation." (Liqu) Yes; that was certainly quite abstract. I can understand on a mental level that imprinting the necessary thoughts directly is more effective if I reluctantly remember the initial forming of my body. If I understand it right, it is like using a muscle, yet instead of a muscle, you are using this strange connection to the slime. And one can do more than just move it. I try to concentrate on my fingertips and tell them to get denser and less liquid. After that, I believe that something actually changed. With my fingers like this, I stroke along the plate of my stash. There is a difference. While they still leave a trail behind and are budging in a little, my fingers are not completely collapsing like they normally would with this pressure. While they are surely not solid, it¡¯s a huge improvement to the former state. Like this, I assume I can use tools to a marginal degree. And this could even be the solution to my cloth problem. If I make my outside denser and control it to stand still, then maybe they won¡¯t get as drenched as without me doing so. "It seems you¡¯ve got a hang on it. Now you can shape a membrane." (Liqu) "What do you mean with "membrane"?" (Shari) "That you put a dense hull around your core, to protect it from damage. Like this, anything that could damage your core must first get through the hardened mass. That is especially helpful if you transport hard things in your body." (Liqu) So she tells me that until now, I in fact wandered around with my brain exposed to the environment. If I keep her affection for me in mind, it is obvious that this did bother her. And now that it got unfolded for me, I should be concerned as well. With that in mind, I concentrate on my core and try to think about a protective barrier around it. I let the mass there gather in a dense structure and try to reduce the liquidity as far as possible. After a short time, I feel a lump around the core and believe it was a success. However, when I look directly at it there is not much to see. There might be a slightly more intensive blue color and a distortion of the view around it, but apart from this, there is nothing to notice. "Oh good, it worked! I¡¯m so relieved!" (Liqu) "Yes, sure!" (Shari) God, talking with Liqu becomes very quickly exhausting. Ignoring my troubled mind I dress myself up. If I want to maintain the minimum of inconspicuousness, the right attire is vital. Also, it might put my parents at ease. The shirt is getting a bit blueish, but still within limits. In addition, the pants are a little loose, yet I can do something about that by adjusting the mass on the inside. "You are wearing clothes?" (Liqu) "Yes, I cannot bear being naked any longer. Now take those and see if you can wear them without ruining the fabric." (Shari) I throw at her a set of clothes that I did not consider for myself. Since I won¡¯t use my other clothes after I leave, it is more beneficial if they serve a purpose, by giving them to Liqu. She will follow me, so all I can do is ensure that she won¡¯t blow our cover. "Clothes?" (Liqu) "Yes clothes! You will wear them or I will not tolerate your presence!" (Shari) Without talking back she directly starts to put them on. "What are you doing? Your head does not belong in the pants'' leg. And why are you trying at the same time to get your arm through the head opening of the shirt? Are you doing this on purpose?" (Shari) She even tries to form a head out of her arm, to look from the outside where she ended up. I know that she has no experience in these matters. Still, even a child would fare better than her. I managed fine and it works out somehow. But she is a disaster! "Damnit, enough of this!" (Shari) Having no other choice I engage to put them on directly, ripping them first forcefully away from Liqu¡¯s terribly inept hands. "You put your arm through this hole! Not that! That¡¯s for the head! Now the other side! Don¡¯t make such a fuss!" (Shari) By using up all my nerves, I somehow manage to put her in the attire, at the cost of what little remains of my sanity. "God! That is such a pain. I knew you were infantile, but even toddlers can do better than you!" (Shari) "I am no infant! I am already ten years old!" (Liqu) Oh! She really is a child! Well; I don¡¯t know how adulthood works with slimes, nonetheless this young is surprising. She has a rather mature body, but I realize now, that this is just something she took elsewhere. It is just a chosen appearance and no indicator of age. She herself had never time to mature, nor any possibilities to do so, when I consider her life, as it had to be. No wonder did she end up as weird as she is. I am maybe insane myself that I consider her a person. That¡¯s another victory of hers since I probably do it because otherwise, I would be neglecting my own identity, as I am now. Yet, I did go too far by now, with calling her by name and so on, to turn back from this. Because of this, I need to believe, that she as a person is capable of basic logic. And so she needs to know the basics of right and wrong at least. But how when no one tells her? The only person that speaks to her is¡­ Me! Oh damnit! How did I get into this? Oh yes, I know, a stupid slime abducted me in the forest and transformed me into a monster! Grahh! Okay, I will at least show you where you went wrong you stupid, stupid child! Just wait for it, I¡¯m gonna educate you! Chapter 13 - Shari - After I made sure that Liqu isn¡¯t going to destroy her clothes and wears them properly I take my time to ponder what exactly I am going to do now. As I mentioned before, staying is not going to work. Anyways, it would be better if I don¡¯t get linked to this incident here. It might be nearly impossible to convince anyone that I am not a killer, but it will for sure be like this if I stay where people vanished. Also, without me around my parents will not get into trouble because of this, since then they simply went missing. Regarding my future, I need to come up with a way to make a living. Apart from living in the wilderness as Liqu suggested. So a home close to a town! That would be my long-term objective. Inside one would be far too dangerous. Also, this "cover your body with a cloak and the face with bandages" disguise will just bring me so far. There is an idea floating in my mind for something better, but at the moment it is not possible to realize. So my course of action is to be careful and limit any contact with other people as much as possible. To realize a home of my own I will need money, moreover a generous sum. The problem is even to start doing that, without having any contact with people. This obstructs all forms of employment. So a job I can do self-sufficient, without the need for prior investment of money I don¡¯t have, and which does not solely rely on contact with people. All of this while keeping an eye on a mentally unstable slime. Why do I have problems believing that there is a conclusion to this problem? In the first place, I have no greater talents that would help me with earning money. All I can do is gather and differentiate herbs of worth you find in the forest. Wait a moment! That could be it! If I gather objects that are rather difficult to obtain, I could make quite a profit. In general, this kind of work is done by adventurers. However, to gather and sell them, one does not necessarily have to register as an adventurer in the guild. That would be hard to perform in general, without showing my face. This kind of work might be dangerous, yet this goes for normal humans. In my condition, those monsters that would be likely to expect, are no threat to me. At least I can confidently say that I am unsavory to them. Or any living being that is. That stuff is really unpleasant to swallow. And if push comes to shove, I have my bodyguard here. If nothing else, her fighting ability is fairly proficient. I¡¯m not this inclined to cause people¡¯s death, but monsters are fine. Like this, all I need to worry about is getting the info on valuable locations and how to solve the necessary encounters with people without getting lynched. So I have a plan. I doze off a little in my room next to my bed and take my time to think of most situations I could come in, while at the same time giving my utmost to ignore the monster in the other corner. After I¡¯m done, I make my way to the living room. This might be the last time in a long while, I can talk to my parents and I will take advantage of it. The moment I touch the door Liqu immediately perks up. I throw her a glance. "Don¡¯t make a ruckus here." (Shari) "I don¡¯t want to stay alone!" (Liqu) Considering that she should have been used to being alone before, I am getting the impression that she is getting addicted to having company. "Urgh, just be quiet!" (Shari) Goodness, she makes a face like a hurt puppy! When I enter the living room I see my dad sitting at the table with a dim expression, while my mum is scrubbing slime off the floor. There are rather large remains in green and blue. Especially big bulks where the adventurers died. In remorse, I look down at my feet and observe the remains I leave with each step. Looks like mum won¡¯t be done so fast. "Sorry mum, it seems I was oblivious to the trouble I bring to you." (Shari) "You are not to blame. I just wanted to start before it piles up." (Hannah) "I am still the reason for this piling up, so I feel sorry." (Shari) "Don¡¯t mind it anymore. It¡¯s okay." (Hannah) "You look¡­ better, like this." (Jona) "What an awful way to sidestep the hot topic. Yes, being naked was not so pleasant for my self-esteem. Even if there is nothing to see anymore." (Shari) Yes, indeed my new body is rather androgynous. In my current shape, there are no distinguishing features regarding gender. If you don¡¯t count my chest, which was never too developed and lacks the peaks, which apparently were of negligible significance to Liqu. That¡¯s a condition that I¡¯m not sure if it''s good or bad for my sense of shame. And that¡¯s even though Liqu is quite a show-off with her load. Wait a moment! She has those because she made them. So I could¡­ No, no, no! Let¡¯s postpone any modifications to my body for the foreseeable future! Think human! And back to the topic. "Well, the only thing to see would be this oversized marble that contains my soul or mind or whatever else it is that got transferred inside there." (Shari) "Huh, what are you referring to?" (Hannah) "You should have seen it by now! That red-glowing stone, right here in my body." (Shari) I raise the now rather blue shirt I¡¯m wearing and expose my core, which is right now residing where my stomach would be. "Oh, that¡¯s what that thing is about." (Hannah) "Yes it is something like my brain now. Rather unnerving if you think about it." (Shari) "If it helps, it looks pretty! Like a ruby! As if you would always wear jewelry." (Hannah) "Sorry, but to be honest, that¡¯s exactly what Liqu said to me. So it leaves kind of a foul aftertaste." (Shari) "Oh, forgive me. I Didn¡¯t know about that. I hope you aren¡¯t hurt." (Hannah) "No offense and thank you, it is nice that you are looking for something positive in this mess." (Shari) It shows that she is still concerned about my mental health, even if the past few days were a heavy blow to it. It is just nice that she still tends to me. "I know we asked before, but are you really feeling alright like¡­ this?" (Jona) "Now; it¡¯s a little weird how I feel. But the movement of this body comes quite naturally. At first, I didn¡¯t even notice that something was wrong. But, my senses are peculiar. Some I don¡¯t have anymore, like smell or taste in a way." (Shari) Well, I have some kind of dissection, but that¡¯s creepy. "Touch is there, but obviously a bit different than before, for example, pain is turned off. Then hearing and seeing are normal, as they are somehow influenced by my mental image. Also, I can see with these eyes just fine, even if it shouldn¡¯t be possible, since they are fake. But, at the same time, I see things all around me with a weaker impression. It¡¯s all very strange, but nothing unbearable." (Shari) After I said this father holds his hand out on my backside, while I am still turned to my mother. "Yes, there are three fingers. Enough confirmation?" (Shari) "That¡¯s a fascinating ability!" (Jona) "At the moment it is dulled. I assume because of the clothes that shroud me a little." (Shari) "You don¡¯t have to force yourself because of us." (Hannah) "No! Humans wear clothes and I will not give in on this." (Shari) I might be delusional, however, although my body has no longer any human traits, I at least want to be one in mind. Whether this is just "pretend play" or not. While I am elaborating on the importance of clothes for the preservation of a civilized persona to my parents, Liqu comes out of my room. "You made that creature wear clothes? Furthermore yours?" (Jona) "I can¡¯t take them all with me. And am I really the only one who is disturbed by her naked body?" (Shari) Just to say, they are big and she has the "peaks". "I was more concerned about her general presence." (Jona) "I can safely say that she is not going to attack any of you." (Shari) "How do you know?" (Jona) "Because my Shari said I can¡®t!" (Liqu) Oh god; she is hugging me again! "Keep your distance! We had this talk just moments ago!" (Shari) She lets her shoulders drop down in evident disappointment. "See? She is not hostile to me or those I hold dear. Or am I wrong?" (Shari) "No! You would hate me if I do so." (Liqu) I suppress the urge to tell her that this would only add one more point on a long list since it wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for my control of her. Trying to roll my eyes at my parents I think I fail great times, due to the lack of muscles and apparent features on those spots. Message to me: Just use gestures you can do with this body. "So yes; not hostile! Duh!" (Shari) "And what do you want to do now?" (Jona) "I¡¯ve decided to stay the night and depart tomorrow morning." (Shari) "Are you really sure about leaving?" (Hannah) "I have at least a plan on what I will be doing, but I am absolutely sure that I need to leave. Nothing good would come if anyone would connect this incident to my existence, neither for me nor for you. And sorry, but you can''t accompany me. It would just make things more difficult for me." (Shari) "If you say so, but I feel about anxious letting you go like this." (Hannah) "As a man-eating monster, which is nearly invulnerable and has an even more dangerous monster as a bodyguard by its side?" (Shari) "You are no monster! You are my daughter no matter what happens to you!" (Hannah) "Thank you, but what I did want to say was, as long I can maintain some cover I shouldn¡¯t be in any danger. Assuming a certain someone isn¡¯t provoking it." (Shari) I throw a glare at Liqu who seems completely oblivious to the statement. Well, I already knew that she is socially inept and that¡¯s an understatement. "By the way Shari, it is soon midday and we should have dinner. Ehm, does this work for you? Or do I need to prepare something special?" (Hannah) "I am sad to admit that I can seemingly ingest everything. But flesh works better." (Shari) "Oh sorry, we don¡¯t have any meat. You know our provisions are rather scarce right now. Maybe I should quickly go and buy a little." (Hannah) "You don¡¯t have to. I said everything is fine. Besides, it is nice that you suggest sitting together with me to eat, but it might get a little weird regarding manners." (Shari) "We are still a family, so we eat together when everyone¡¯s present." (Jona) My father was never too great at showing any emotions, but his trust is getting through right now. This is a really heartwarming family moment. If not¡­ "Yeah, family dinner! I¡¯m so happy! Where¡¯s my place?" (Liqu) Goddamnit! Read the mood stupid slime!!! My father throws her a hefty glare, while my mother seems a little put off by Liqu¡¯s complete ignorance of the fact that she is not welcome here in general. "Now, let us first clean the floor as well as it is possible with us here! Liqu! You made this mess, so you help too. Understood?" (Shari) "Okay!" (Liqu) With impressive speed, Liqu floats over the ground to the biggest bulks and takes them in. Haven¡¯t thought before on this, but slimes probably leave these puddles because they contain no energy and are thus just dead weight, in the literal sense. But that is not keeping her from taking it in. And after she has collected them, she moves outside, to dump everything there as I guess. "Put it in the greenery. I don¡¯t want anyone to get the "right" idea!" (Shari) While she roughly removed a great deal of the current in the room, she also left something like a snail¡¯s trail wherever she was. And so I still do as well. Before doing anything else I move to take a second pair of shoes I own for emergencies. For example when they get dissolved by an abductive slime. By doing so, I can move without leaving too much on the ground and be of minor help, instead of being a nuisance for my mother while cleaning. Keeping them on is a little tricky and affords some continuous adjustments I have to do, but I can manage. I take a pair of gloves too, since using a rag wouldn¡¯t work if it¡¯s soaked with my body. I¡¯m starting to realize that getting things dry will become a strenuous task in the future. "Let me help you mum since it¡¯s partly my fault that the floor is in this state." (Shari) "Thank you, it¡¯s appreciated." (Hannah) "Now that she¡¯s out, what do we do regarding the dinner?" (Shari) "I thought about stew." (Hannah) "I see. That sounds fine. Since that''s now sorted out, how about we talk about the monster that is set on eating with us?" (Shari) "Are you even considering it?" (Jona) "I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not that much would change when she¡¯s there. And if we don¡¯t, she is going to cry the whole time and that would be annoying." (Shari) "Still are you really okay with this. I mean you said that, but after what she has done to you, don¡¯t you hate her?" (Hannah) "You know, the most frustrating hereby is that the more I talk to her, the more difficult it gets to throw any blame at her. The way she puts all her effort into everything I ask of her, desperately trying to earn my favor, or that she is absolutely socially inept. And the worst is that she has no idea that she has done something bad or at least doesn¡¯t understand the gravity of her actions. How do you blame someone who has no way to understand that there was anything wrong with her actions?" (Shari) "If you put it like this." (Hannah) "She is a child! A stupid little child that has no idea of anything! And it is just vexing to deal with her being so oblivious!" (Shari) Yes, this rant was desperately needed. "So is it okay if she sits at the same table?" (Hannah) "Just let her, before a wailing slime will drive all of us nuts." (Shari) "I am not sure if I can agree with this. (Jona) "See dad, it¡¯s not like you need to talk or make up during that ordeal. I for sure won¡¯t forgive her so easily. But it¡¯s not worth it to ban her. Also, I kind of need her as a bodyguard if things went bad for me." (Shari) "Tsk! Fine! For you." (Jona) "Thanks, Dad." (Shari) And like this, the most bizarre family dinner ever started. We stayed quiet most of the time. If not for an extremely excited slime, which I first had to introduce to proper table manners. Instead of her almost head-dive in her pot, to dissolve her portion. As I am spooning the stew, I observe that the broth, made with grease and oil, fares marginally better than the berries, while the vegetables are rather feeble. While I am drinking, I wonder how the liquid changes the composition of my mass. Since Liqu is eating it normally (Now!), I don¡¯t think that I have to worry. Nonetheless, confirmation can¡¯t harm. "By the way how is water reacting to slimes?" (Shari) "Huh? Not too bad. You aren¡¯t getting anything out of it, but if you are very carefully keeping yourself together, you can even go into a lake without completely dispersing, as our slime is not soluble." (Liqu) So I should treat water carefully and swimming will stay possible but less pleasant, if not extremely dangerous when I don¡¯t hold on to myself. "Anyone else any questions about slimes to get answered by the real deal?" (Shari) "Uhm, M-Miss Liqu was it?" (Hannah) "Yes, that¡¯s my name! Came up with it myself!" (Liqu) I know she is oblivious to others'' opinions about her, but how does she accomplish to always wear this joyful smile whenever she interacts with someone? "You surely lead an interesting life, no?" (Hannah) "Not really, it was mostly boring!" (Liqu) "I-Is that so?" (Hannah) "Yep, mostly hiding and evading those people who are out to kill slimes, always the same striving through the forest, similar patterns of fights against creatures for food, and all the time you are alone and have no one to spend your time with. But now I have my Shari!" (Liqu) Oh no, she turns to me with this lurking ¡°induce-skinship¡± attitude. "Stay put!" (Shari) Crestfallen she slightly lowers her head. "How does it come that you behave so¡­ human?" (Hannah) Good question mum! Didn¡¯t come to investigate that yet. "Ah yes, sometimes I sneaked into villages and observed how they interact, to understand how self-conscious beings act together. It was fun to observe something more interesting than animals and beasts!" (Liqu) "So, you were at our village before?" (Hannah) "No. Never." (Liqu) "Then why did you take our Shari if you didn¡¯t even know her?" (Hannah) Not good, mother is getting irritated. A common reaction if you engage for too long with Liqu. "Huh? Because I like her!" (Liqu) That literally explains nothing, stupid slime! "Why did you like her if you¡¯ve never seen her before?" (Hannah) "Because her soul looked nice!" (Liqu) "Her soul?" (Hannah) "Even I can¡¯t understand this answer, Liqu!" (Shari) "Oh, then I try to explain! It¡¯s like this: On us slimes, you can see the general nature of the character by examining the core. Mine is rather dull and gloomy so it¡¯s a little depressing to compare it with others, even if they have no real thoughts or do nothing of interest. I mean in which way are they better than me? Those blobs are barely aware of their own existence. Yes, they are shining less but instead have warmer colors than me who has only an odd cold violet which¡­" (Liqu) "Liqu! Focus!" (Shari) This slime-head is ridiculously distractible. "Ah, sorry. What I wanted to say was that Shari¡¯s soul shined so bright I could catch a glimpse of it through her eyes." (Liqu) I didn¡¯t know that she could see souls. Is that normal for slimes and will eventually come to me too or did she learn it somehow? "And it was so enchanting that I just couldn¡¯t let go and leave her like that!" (Liqu) God, Liqu! It doesn¡¯t really matter to my parents what your reasons were for abducting their daughter and changing her. On the other hand, there isn''t much one could respond if she most sincerely states that their daughter is a wonderful person. It seems that Liqu¡¯s statement caught my mother off guard, as she seems pretty perplexed, while I hold my head trying to deal with all the absurdity of this situation, making sure not to let my hands sink in. Meanwhile, Liqu tilts her head not understanding what the matter is. "See? I barely had a choice! I was captivated from the first moment. And does she not look beautiful now?" (Liqu) Suddenly my father jumps up advances on Liqu and punches her face. The impact is apparent, yet not even close to what there was to expect. I estimated with this force her head, made of liquid would scatter around, however, it stays firmly intact and shapes nearly undisturbed back to normal. While my dad¡¯s hand is still embedded inside her! Baffled he even forgets to extract it back. Therefore Liqu raises her hand, grasps his wrist, and draws it slowly out while focusing on his face with the remaining unaffected eye. She does let go quite gently of the hand if you consider that she was just attacked. I try to let the breath I caught go, before realizing that I don¡¯t breathe anymore. Yet, I was extremely tensed up, as Liqu could have done anything to my dad. If she would have retaliated, like with any other creature that attacked her until now, best case my father would have lost his hand. Worst case: Both my parents die since my mother would have rushed to help and gotten caught up in it. But Liqu was astonishingly composed. That shows that she is not simply a normal monster. However, this implies not that it¡¯s over, as my dad is still loaded. "You did this to our daughter and speak about it as if there¡¯s no harm! Do you even understand what you did to her?" (Jona) No, she doesn¡¯t! That shows already her confused expression and the fact that she never delved deep enough into emotions, to comprehend the impact of a race change on one¡¯s personal feelings. Or whatever a creature without any real living aspects is considered to be, if not a species. "Everything¡¯s fine. I will take care of her." (Liqu) And that¡¯s what you came up with? "Dad! please calm down, I will explain it to her later on! And stop attacking the deadly acid creature with bare hands!" (Shari) The last part I whisper, trying to point dad at the perilousness of the situation. My mother tends to dad who rubs his hand where it touched Liqu, which gratefully seems unscathed, albeit drenched. "Okay, seems dinner is over, we go then back to my room!" (Shari) I grab Liqu as good as it is possible to grab slime and drag her back into my room, to end this argument. Not that I have to try very hard, as she is just too keen on following me. I was always more the type who evades direct confrontation instead of plunging into them. While my talk with Liqu regarding certain ethics will occur, it will happen on my terms and not as a part of a family quarrel, in which Liqu seems more and more to aggressively integrate herself. I place her back into her corner and am initially just glad that I got out of this. "You know, I am grateful that you didn¡¯t hurt my dad!" (Shari) "It¡¯s okay he wasn¡¯t dangerous and most importantly you said that I should treat them well. You need to be as nice as possible if you want to get along." (Liqu) So because I said that to her. Yes, I knew that she has no general aversion to killing, so it¡¯s on me. I should enact strict control and mark my words to prevent deaths. This responsibility! What a hassle! Chapter 14 - Shari - I ingrain into Liqu that if possible she shall ask me before killing people. Reviewing what happened I realize that she knows something I need to learn. "By the way how did you manage not to get startled when he punched you? When that beast attacked me in the forest, I couldn¡¯t control the dissolving and ended up killing it." (Shari) That is pretty important to me, as I don¡¯t want to accidentally cripple someone because of a little scare. "Ah yes, I found that one. Looked like you made a good hunt. But why did you leave and waste it like this?" (Liqu) "Because unlike you I am no natural-born or rather created predator and I don¡¯t intend to start being one." (Shari) "But you had such a good start! As if you¡¯re a natural. Luckily I could take it with me. The whole treating you was so taxing. So it was really appreciated. Thank you!" (Liqu) Damn, I¡¯m starting to get that imaginary headache again that I always get if I talk with her for too long. "The question I¡¯ve asked?" (Shari) "Yes, yes, controlling the enzyme it was? It¡¯s a little tricky. You can use it at will for your nourishment or it can activate when you feel threatened, to prevent any threats from entering your body and getting to your core. The latter happens unconsciously and you could avoid it if you maintain heavy awareness to prevent the activation." (Liqu) "So I have no other choice but to mentally strain myself all the time? I don¡¯t think I can maintain such a state!" (Shari) "Oh no, you mustn¡¯t. There is a little trick to it." (Liqu) "Really, then tell me!" (Shari) "It is easy! The activation happens when you feel threatened. At the moment you feel just too threatened by everything. The trick is to call to your mind, that just your core matters and touch everywhere else is fine. You are afraid to get hurt even if that¡¯s impossible, so you activate defensive measures at every possible penetration. If you just keep a valid margin around your core that you can¡¯t allow to get crossed and concentrate on this space, then touch at any other place is fine." (Liqu) Quite much to process, yet she can explain those things well. A comfort zone it is. What bugs me is that to achieve the wished results, I am again forced to leave a bit of my humanity behind and think more like a slime. Which isn''t favored by me. After giving formal thanks I leave my room again to look after the shambles the ordeal left, to be precise my parents. I find them sitting on their bed. "Well, that got kind of messy. But do you understand how utterly stupid that action was? She is still dangerous and killing comes naturally for her and you just threw your fist inside this monster!" (Shari) "Yes, I know! I¡¯ve lost it for a moment." (Jona) "If she would have been an ordinary monster you would be dead by now!" (Shari) "Yet, she isn¡¯t." (Hannah) "She is capable of reason and that is at least something." (Shari) "Still, you want to leave with her? Are sure about this?" (Jona) "I said it before. It¡¯s not like I like her, but I am absolutely sure, that I can trust her. She is so obsessed with me that I could ask for nearly anything and so I have a little help. And in my situation, I think any advantage helps." (Shari) "But still, a monster?" (Jona) I sigh with a lowered head before I look again straight at my father. "Look at me carefully and ask yourself: How am I supposed to see her when I am like this? It¡¯s not that I have no prejudices, but if I call her a monster I am insulting myself as well." (Shari) It seems I am forced to be a bit more open-minded if I want to adjust to my new condition. "Forgive me, I didn¡¯t think about your feels when I speak like that." (Jona) "No problem. It¡¯s something I have to deal with myself and I don¡¯t believe that others will be trying to be considerate. So I should get used to it better sooner than later." (Shari) "My poor little girl!" (Hannah) Mother strokes me briefly along the neck down my back. Although I wear a shirt, which got quite soaked now, when she touched my neck she came into direct contact with the matter. I utilize the tip Liqu gave me. Nonetheless, there is some concern regarding the possible risks. So I am a bit startled. "Th-thank you mum, but this is dangerous! What if I lose control over whatever melts flesh as we all could see already?" (Shari) "Can¡¯t keep me from caring for my daughter when she needs me." (Hannah) That¡¯s mother. No compromises on things that matter to her. "Thanks, I love you!" (Shari) I sit down on the bed, not really minding if the pants are doing the covering job properly. It feels as if I now can ease up a bit. I strained myself and kept my feelings controlled to deal with the possibility that my parents might hate me. But they don¡¯t and this helps very much. Everything was so exhausting and I''m so done and angry and in the end just somehow sad. And all of this comes now at me. Then a slime drop falls on the ground, then two, three. "Shari are you alright?" (Hannah) "No! No I¡¯m not alright and I will never be alright again!" (Shari) What reason is there to act as if? "Why¡­ Why had it to be me? The world is so unfair and I can¡¯t even vent my frustration as I want. I couldn¡¯t even blame the one properly who is at fault! For what? That she was lonely? That she doesn¡¯t understand humans enough? That she doesn''t follow the same moral code as humans? That she is just so damned stupid? That she didn¡¯t kill me as any normal monster would?! I could just as well scream at the heavens that all this came together only to hit me! That is just unfair in itself! And I don¡¯t know how to bear it!" (Shari) As if the world is just playing a joke on my costs! "Before this, my greatest concern was if I would get married or just live alone as I did always here in this village. And now I can count myself lucky if no overeager people with weapons are killing me, believing to do a good deed!" (Shari) I yell and cry at the same time not minding the tears that drip down on my pants and the floor, staining them. And then something unbelievable happens: Mum embraces me! "It¡¯s okay; everything¡¯s going to be alright. I¡¯m still there for you." (Hannah) "And what if not?" (Shari) "You were always strong, independent, and smart! There is no way that you wouldn¡¯t find a solution to any problem, no matter how difficult!" (Hannah) "Mum¡­" (Shari) "And you have that biting sarcasm that allows you to challenge even the world." (Hannah) "Glrb!" (Shari) She might be right. If my mum as a human can accept me then there might still be some hope for me. I think I can make it! "And dad tries to imitate a statue standing next to us." (Shari) "It¡¯s not like there is much to add for me." (Jona) Huh, I think he patted my back! But now it seems that the lack of resistance of the liquid is embarrassing him for his action. "Thanks, dad." (Shari) It is nice to know that someone loves you. After a long emotional talk followed by themes not regarding recent developments, I leave again back to my room. It starts to get late and I want to go through the things I need for my departure. Liqu is sitting in the corner I assigned her last time. However, something¡¯s off. Usually, she would in an overjoyed manner rush at me or gabble some nonsense or at least make some kind of move on me. Yet this time, she is awfully quiet and looks down to the ground. I am not used to this change of behavior and it is quite concerning. "Something¡¯s wrong?" (Shari) . . . "Hello! I''m talking to you!" (Shari) . . . "I¡­" (Shari) "I am not stupid." (Liqu) "Huh?" (Shari) "I am not stupid because I don¡¯t know things! I didn¡¯t know many things, but I learned! I am still learning!" (Liqu) I don¡¯t really get her point. What is she referring to? Wait! Did she eavesdrop on me and my parents? Well, I wasn¡¯t actually quiet or tried to conceal it, but this might explain her behavior. "It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t understand anything. Maybe a bit, but the general idea was there." (Liqu) "What are you trying to say?" (Shari) "I knew you wouldn¡¯t like what I was doing. I knew that you might not accept it! Not accept me! Hate me! But I ignored all these thoughts!" (Liqu) "And why did you do it then?" (Shari) "Because I am selfish. I did want it to work somehow, anyhow! I was ready to give so much of me just for the glimpse, of a possibility, that might be! For the chance to not stay lonely!" (Liqu) Hard to respond as someone who just delved into the love of her family and took it eagerly in. The scariest for me was the perspective that no one will ever act normal to me. I was never extremely sociable or drawn to public events, but the possibility to be forever alone was something that terrified me so much that I was sure I couldn¡¯t bear it. And this possibility was her reality. "And why this whole changing thing? You could just have me restrained like you did if talking was all you want!" (Shari) "Didn¡¯t want it in the first place, but you would have been fleeing without." (Liqu) "Still, why this?" (Shari) "Perspective, I think. Maybe a bit destroying the borders and a drop of dependency." (Liqu) "So you planned it out fully aware of what you did?" (Shari) "Half-aware. I have just a faint idea of the importance to you. Probably more than I thought. But, my desires came first. Couldn¡¯t hold them. Couldn¡¯t forget them. Didn¡¯t want to give up on them! I had something to cling to, to keep me aware, besides awareness. For that bit of change, I would have done everything, instead just to bear with it. As far I know there was nothing like me in this world and this in itself is pain. Even if I fared better than the others in praxis." (Liqu) "So you decided to put me in the same misery?" (Shari) "Then it wouldn¡¯t have been one, as we wouldn¡¯t be lonely, you would have me and I a reason." (Liqu) "Nonetheless, you understood that I wouldn¡¯t like you after what you did and probably never will?" (Shari) "That''s okay!" (Liqu) "Then what is it that you want?" (Shari) "You!" (Liqu) "I don¡¯t understand." (Shari) "It is enough that you exist, enough that I can stay close without fight or flight, enough to can talk with someone. To have you is enough." (Liqu) "So, you¡¯ve got what you want, simply because I am not trying to run anymore? Was it worth it for you?" (Shari) "Yes! Alone the first talk after you changed and could move was more than I ever had before. It was greater than anything I could imagine." (Liqu) She is crying the whole time. A strange mix of desperation, sadness¡­ and joy! "That means you didn¡¯t want me as your partner or consort?" (Shari) "Huh?" (Liqu) "Figures, you don¡¯t even know this concept. A pair that loves each other, lives together, and does things for each other. You hadn¡¯t intended that?" (Shari) "Oh, I want to stay with you! But I don¡¯t need anything. It is enough if I can hold you dear. To have a reason to exist is bliss and I won¡¯t let go of that, of you!" (Liqu) She is smiling while the slime droplets are flooding down her face. Pure joy! A lovely picture, if not for the situation and the part about her being a monster. Just picked on myself here. I come closer and tower myself in front of her. "You know, I am angry at you! Furious!" (Shari) Her look shows understanding, though also fright at what has to come. "Because of all you did! Because you do not truly understand what you did! Because of your mad talk that I have to change to adjust now, as true it might be! Because of the way you still draw close to me, besides all reasons that oppose this very idea! And foremost because I can comprehend your stupid reasons, you stupid slime!!!" (Shari) She blankly stares at me, failing to process what I just said. Which isn''t surprising since I failed too! "Goddamnit, you won!" (Shari) "Won?" (Liqu) "I will keep you, but you have to follow each one of my words and no protests!" (Shari) "Eh, ah¡­ hick¡­ hick, glirb¡­ Waaahhhh!" (Liqu) If before her tears flowed steadily from her eyes, now there''s a concerning gushing waterfall is emerging. "Okay, I already said you won! You can stop the wailing!" (Shari) How am I supposed to deal with someone this unstable? "And cut these hugs!!!" (Shari) After spending the night beside my bed, minding the experience of last night, which was tolerable due to the lack of negative input this body does experience, I wake up for my departure. Still far too early, but I can kill some time by packing my stuff. If there is one positive point, then it would be that my current body doesn''t feel any kind of muscle strain after I get up. This was a rather chronic problem I had to deal with since my occupation included quite a bit of bending down to rip out plants. Now it is not the slightest bit hard to get up and going. Yet that is directly less great if you consider that the reason is that my condition involves a general lack of any muscles which could pain. Besides this state of affairs, it was also a little off-putting to not only find Liqu directly on my opposite but also to discover the fact that she apparently sleeps as a blob. Wait! How do I look when I sleep? I don''t think I do this, as I am used to the shape of a human body and nothing was unusual when I woke up. Liqu on the other side gives a completely new definition to morning-stretching when she shapes back. Body extension might be more fitting to describe it. She literally spreads to each side of the room. To summarize my morning, waking up was weird but bearable. Although it¡¯s not fair to my mother, I changed my clothes and now wear a black shirt along with black pants, since the old ones were very soaked and I now can still take advantage of having access to my wardrobe. I¡¯ve chosen black because it isn¡¯t so prone to change color when soaked by the slime. I will also wear gloves, thick boots, and a raincoat, despite the shining sun. I made Liqu wear brown pants, a white shirt, and boots, as I couldn¡¯t allow her residue to leave a trail. Naturally, she as well wears now a raincoat. My wardrobe was never so big, so all we have for changing are the clothes I prepared yesterday. Liqu is going to carry half of it in her sac since she has to do her part. I also have a map, which I need to be careful not to touch directly, and my knife. Because I did not think the knife stored together with the other things would be a good idea, I reluctantly decided to store it in my body, naturally far away from the core. There was also the idea that while I couldn¡¯t punch anyone for self-defense, I need to have some way to do something when I get pressed. Mum provided some rations. But as they are vegetarian, the impact should be small. Nonetheless, the gesture is appreciated. I noticed that my parents seemed very tired. Maybe it was because the last time they slept our house got raided by armed men, yet I would rather blame Liqu. Sleeping next to a genuine monster is difficult. First-hand experiences! Also, they have a lot on their mind. So I hope that they can find just a little peace now. I know they love me and that they believed my crazy story was wonderful, but I wouldn''t expect them to feel comfortable in the long run. I turn to leave, but at this moment my mother grabs my hand. "Shari! Just know, even if it will be dangerous you can always come back to us! We are still your parents, so don¡¯t think that we wouldn¡¯t welcome you whenever you need us. Nothing will ever change that you are my daughter and I couldn¡¯t see you as something different no matter the circumstances." (Hannah) My mum gives me an intimate hug and when she separates from me, I notice I have her mirror in the glove of the hand she briefly took. I am close to my tears, but my mother just smiles at me and I can catch myself. After that, I give my farewells and mum embraces me again, while fighting some tears. Dad is again acting somewhat hard, yet somehow I manage to catch his gentle nature through this facade he maintains while setting me off. And so I begin my journey together with a slime who has to be considered unstable at best. Literally! Chapter 15 - Shari - I''m on the road. With Liqu. A crazy, violent, and sociopathic slime, which won''t leave me. And traveling with her is certainly tedious. Example, please? "Can we stop for a moment? I need to let mass out." (Liqu) "Didn''t you just do that?" (Shari) "That¡¯s the fault of this attire! Usually I would just lose my spent matter on its own while moving, but like this, I have to carry it with me, which requires energy on its own!" (Liqu) She wants to cast off dead weight. "But this effort should be totally neglectable compared to your total energy. I made it back home with the little I had and didn¡¯t feel exhausted." (Shari) "I dislike wasted effort in general. Also you won¡¯t feel actually exhausted, but if you hold on to this kind of mass your body will feel gradually unresponsive." (Liqu) "Wait! You mean I could suddenly become unable to move?" (Shari) "Not completely. You would switch into some kind of survival mode, let go of anything that slows you and start to dissolve anything in your vicinity. Even soil has a bit of life inside. Not enough to bring you so far as to be operational, but enough for marginal movements to get you to the next plant. After that, you might be able to act consciously at least. Still, catching prey is essential at this point." (Liqu) "Urgh! How do I know how bad my condition is?" (Shari) "You could simply move it. Send a wave through you and check how smoothly it works. You first need to develop a feel for it. Imagine the wave as something that travels from one side of your body to the other and then you activate it." (Liqu) Again something I don¡¯t really like to do. But as it is apparently essential for something similar to my health I try to do so. Sending a pulse from my head to the toes, I get a strange feeling of clearance of my body. When it passes my core the impression gets weird for a moment, but all in all, this wave was quite easy to maintain. "Did so and it took hardly any effort." (Shari) "If you were completely full there would be no effort at all. It would go on its own. Yet, you had not used much since I charged you, so it works out for now, but you need to take more care of yourself." (Liqu) I get what you are trying to say, but do you have to sound like a mother? "It seemed to me that the way is rather long, so you should relieve yourself frequently too if you want to keep going for a greater distance." (Liqu) That¡¯s like telling me to pee more frequently! That¡¯s embarrassing! And she still has no awareness of that! "By own experience, I can tell you it¡¯s not good to hold it in for long." (Liqu) "Right now stop! That talk gets far too weird to stay comfortable." (Shari) "But that¡¯s important! I¡¯m worried that you are overexerting yourself without noticing. You are always wearing these clothes and like that prone, for this to happen!" (Liqu) "God! If I do it, will you stop this talk?" (Shari) "Sure." (Liqu) As I became overly conscious of that act, due to this talk, I move behind a tree to let the matter go. My stubbornness shall not lead me to ruin, because I fail the distance by ignoring my condition. "And don¡¯t watch!" (Shari) "Ehm, sure?" (Liqu) Okay; It''s simply about leaving behind what I don¡¯t need, to keep going. Absolutely logical. There is but one problem, I don¡¯t know how to do this. Before, the residue left my body on its own with each step, like a snail''s trail. However, doing this consciously I don¡¯t know how to differentiate between good and bad mass. "Is something the matter?" (Liqu) It¡¯s embarrassing enough. There''s no need to prolong it. "How do you leave empty mass consciously?" (Shari) "If you want I can show it to you directly." (Liqu) "NO! No linking! Especially not for something like this! Just explain it!" (Shari) Does she know no shame? Of course... Why am I even asking? "Yes, yes! You gather the slime at the place where you want to release it. That would be easier if you wouldn¡¯t wear all this stuff. After this, you concentrate on the gathering, and instead of moving it all at once, you suck it back in just from the middle. The part that doesn¡¯t respond is the residue you want to leave and will simply fall down. You can also do it simultaneously, by pulling from the inside and at the same time sending new mass through the outer layer." (Liqu) It progressively seems to me that using this body is more complicated than I thought. Did I underestimate slimes? "Do all slimes learn this stuff when they come into existence?" (Shari) "Nope! Just me. Most slimes just don¡¯t care for exploring their own possibilities. I learned by trial and error." (Liqu) So I didn¡¯t underestimate slimes, but definitely Liqu. She is more proficient than one might guess if she is that much of a self-taught person. I use the described process on my hand after freeing it out of the cloak and think I manage fine. It works exactly as she said and again I wonder how she got so smart that she makes a fine teacher. Which I would never let get close to children! So we start to proceed on our way. "If you can teach so well, why did you not just educate a normal slime till you¡¯ve got it to the preferred state?" (Shari) "It¡¯s not like I did not try. But you are overestimating slimes. They are far less responsive than you give them credit. You can¡¯t tell them anything, no matter how hard you press. At most you will crush their minds, even if the core stays intact, they are gone then." (Liqu) "Wait! You also killed other slimes?" (Shari) "Nah, it was more like permanently disabling them." (Liqu) This doesn''t sound the slightest bit better. "In the first place there are not so many ways slimes can hurt each other, since dissolving doesn¡¯t work on the slime or the core." (Liqu) Makes sense. Like snakes can¡¯t get poisoned by their own venom. "Did you not feel regret by doing this to your kind?" (Shari) "Why? They are completely neglectable. The only one who matters is you." (Liqu) Despite my incapability to feel cold, a shiver spreads around my body. Literally, I mean there is a wave of stirred liquid on my surface. This slime makes me sometimes extremely anxious. Just imagining the rampage if something were to happen to me is disturbing me deeply. Too! Much! Pressure! Soon we finished the first part of our trip. We leave the beaten trail to my village and continue on the connecting road between Siras and Ekoras, two border towns. Since Siras is relatively closer to the capital, as far I know the bigger city, better administrated, and significantly cleaner, I turn left towards Ekoras. As much as I like to have public order, maintained infrastructures, and administration, all these things are my enemies at the moment. The more distance I have from organized subjugation squads the better. The same goes for guards and greater amounts of humans. Even if I get exposed if there are not too many threats I might make it. Especially with Liqu at my side, since I doubt there is much that can defeat her. The path from my village was in fact the easy part, as we are now on a road that is actually in use. And I am aware that with those coats we look extremely suspicious, so meeting other people might become a challenge. Fortunately, the first day ends without any incidents and we walk even through the night since our conditions allow us to do so. Yet through the deepest dark, we rest lying against a tree. Just about three hours. While we keep walking, I start to wonder why we don¡¯t see any people. This road is just a connection along the border and so there is little reason for traffic. The trade runs in general centralized through the capital and not between the towns. Nonetheless, no one using it seems uncommon to me, yet not absolutely impossible. Suddenly I notice movement in the woods. "Stop! And don¡¯t you dare to run! We might get angry if we need to chase you down!" God, is that a joke? I stare in disbelief at the six rather ragged-looking guys. Two wear self-made bows with completely wooden arrows, two other daggers, one a cleaver, and the one who spoke a very big axe. He also stands out from the rest because of his much wider build. In a bad way. "Nice that you are able to follow orders, that makes it far easier!" (Bandit chief) This is ridiculous! I leave my village for the first time and directly get robbed?! Are you fucking kidding me?!! "Are you fucking kidding me?!" (Shari) That was a slip of tongue or rather of artificial slime vocal cords. "Boss, it¡¯s a girl and she sounds young and nice." (thug 1) I cringe inside and at the same time don¡¯t know if I should laugh at the idea of his obvious implication. Due to the lack of the respective organs, hormones, and feel, I am practically sexually disabled. Thank you, Liqu! Under normal circumstances the prospects might look grim for me, but if I am one thing no more than it is normal. Now his intention of trying something this just appears bizarre. "Hey missy don¡¯t be rude, that¡¯s not nice. You should compensate us for your demeanor, while we just tend to our work." (Bandit chief) If they wouldn¡¯t just swirl creepily, I might roll with my eyes. "I have three questions!" (Shari) "Oho! As much as three! Aren¡¯t we going a little overboard missy? Well, as we will get to know each other closer, you can ask ahead!" (Bandit chief) And again I regret that because I don¡¯t breathe I can¡¯t really sigh anymore. Still, that can¡¯t keep me from imitating the respective gesture. "Sigh!" (Shari) This still feels appropriate. "Okay, first question: What the heck makes you believe that two people, wearing nothing but coats make some valuable targets? Second question: Why do you even consider the idea of approaching two extremely suspicious persons, hiding their faces, on an unmaintained road, without expecting any risks? And finally, repeating myself: Are you fucking kidding me?! There is barely any traffic on this road, yet for some reason, you are here! Is the world still not through with me? Am I such a good target? I feel like I¡¯m gonna lose it!" (Shari) "Whoa miss¡­" (Bandit chief) "Don¡¯t you dare to call me once more "Missy"!!! Okay; here is the deal: I have here some damaged coins. You can have them since bartering with those on the market would be a hassle. In exchange, you forget we''ve ever been here! Otherwise, you die!" (Shari) I don¡¯t feel threatened by those guys. It¡¯s obvious that these people are not even close to the proficiency the adventurers had. And since they cannot see my core, there is barely a way to harm me. However, I am still apprehensive about killing, although they surely earned it. Mum ingrained in me that if my life is threatened any appropriate measure is right, no matter what it demands. My life might not be endangered. Nonetheless, the situation is close enough to the scenarios we went through. So I won¡¯t let them take advantage of me. On the other side, I mind the gravity of human lives, so I want to prevent any deaths. But the main reason is that things would surely get messy. They might not be trusted civilians, but I don¡¯t want to risk rumors about wandering monsters, leading to hunting assignments on me. "Hah, you think you can bargain with us when we simply can take everything you¡¯ve got and then have our fun?" (Bandit chief) The prospects are bad. "Listen, if you proceed with this nonsense, you all will die!" (Shari) "Ah, that¡¯s bold, you believe you can kill all of us by yourself?" (Bandit chief) "Not me! She!" (Shari) I point at Liqu, with whom I agreed before that I take the "talking-to-humans" part. "Oh, both of you are girls! Well; that makes it worth it, to answer your first question!" (Bandit chief) While the bandits with bows are aiming, the rest of the group is encroaching on us. "Liqu! Can you take them out without one escaping?" (Shari) "I can kill them?" (Liqu) "I suppose you can¡¯t just knock them out, without blowing our cover, right? (Shari) "Nope." (Liqu) "I don¡¯t wanna get found out, so no escapees. Can you do it?" "It might become difficult if they scatter in all directions. Five sure. Six maybe. Safe if you engage one. And they need to come closer." (Liqu) "Well, they are already coming. Stay ready, till you think you can do it. Oh! But please leave the cloak intact." (Shari) "Duh, bothersome, but yes." (Liqu) Soon they are closer than I can be comfortable. I feel that they aren¡¯t the least bit considering us a threat. The guy that first found out I am a girl, is also the first to advance on me. No discussion here about the gender of slimes, it¡¯s difficult enough! With the desire to examine his prey, he throws rudely the hood of my cloak behind, while threatening me with his dagger. "What the fuck is that!" (thug 1) He looks confused at my exposed head which is¡­ Completely wrapped in bandages. Yes, naturally I took safety measures while traveling! While Liqu shall stay in the background, there is too much that might go wrong if I interact with people. The least I can do is to prevent a clear view of my body, save for one eye that doesn''t give too much away. "Damnit! Take these off!" (thug 1) He tries to rip the bandages down, yet before he can do more, the knife I stored conveniently in my arm slides out directly into my glove. I drive it instantly into his stomach. "Ahhrgh!" (thug 1) While he might not die directly, I know that such a wound untreated will not leave much hope for him. So I consider it an act of mercy to kill him now, instead of prolonging the situation. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t feel anything regarding their deaths, no matter how justified. However, I already made the decision, by assigning Liqu to do it. Now to stop would make me a hypocrite. Like this, I slit his throat and he dies. It helps much that my hands don¡¯t shake, as no diverting signals are sent to them. While this body does the things I envision, irregular orders aren¡¯t possible. So my hand is steady. Or the slime which is clutched around the blade, if I need to be precise. "Wha-... Kill them!!!" (Bandit chief) I caught the bandits off guard and they failed to react to my strike in time. Yet now they are rushing at me and I find one arrow embedded in my waist. It did not enter far and is not even close to my core, but a hint of danger was there. By the way, the other arrow missed me miserably. It''s not a nice feeling to have your life threatened, as insignificant as the threat is. It seems I am not the only one who thinks so, as Liqu in an act of rage, probably because they threatened my life, ejects out of the cloak, and literally explodes in the middle of the bandits. "Zsschhh" As she aimed for one of them while ejecting, that one is dead before he can even assess the situation. She grows to a considerable size in the middle of the remaining two, who were advancing on us. Promptly she grabs one, which had a dagger, next to her with a giant appendage, and starts dissolving him. "Zsschh" This man is certainly dead and the corpse gets thrown at one of the archers, sending him to the ground. Only the chief with the axe remains at the front. He understandably retreats instead of swinging at the mass of liquid in front of him. It is so much that he wouldn¡¯t even get close to her core. That is if he would have been even able to analyze the situation. Yet, instead of choosing him next, Liqu ejects a large amount of slime at the other archer. I guess the one that shot me. "Zsschh" "Ahhh!" (archer) Somehow the lump that hit him dissolves his body. I am not sure if he''s completely dead after the effect ends up, but this damage is nothing that allows him to survive. Directly after throwing the projectile, she rushes at the remaining archer, like a giant wave of doom. This one already got back on his feet and tries to run, but cannot even start to speed up before he is completely encompassed and dies a moment later. I notice that when she kills, Liqu always muffles the screams. The bandit chief meanwhile is giving his all to escape and even made some distance. Still, he is built quite bulky, so he couldn¡¯t run too far. By now I dare to think that Liqu left him on purpose, knowing she had no difficulties catching up. At least at killing people she''s a genius. Not that this is a favorable trait. And like before she rushes at him as a formless wave, startling him so much that he falls down on the run. Liqu comes to stop directly in front of him. "W-What are you?" (Bandit chief) "You threatened my Shari! Insulted her! Planned to disgrace her!" (Liqu) Have I ever mentioned before that I fear her going on a rampage? Yes? Seems like it¡¯s getting started. "Liqu just end it! This is hard enough for me! Please don¡¯t prolong this and get it done!" (Shari) She seemingly reacts to my voice, then tends again to the quivering man in front of her. In one motion she throws her arm through his mouth. "Zsshhh" I can hear the dissolving sound; see his shrieking face a moment before the slime etches through his eyes and he drops dead. I get a little frightened while remembering that she did the "hand-in-mouth thing" to me too. Liqu turns in my direction. "Can I dissolve them?" (Liqu) Under normal circumstances, I would like to bury those men, although they were evil. But aside from the fact that I have no shovel or can with this body barely use such one, this would take too long to be comfortable on the road. And leaving them here would throw questions regarding their wounds. Furthermore, that fight should have taken a significant amount of energy from Liqu and since I assigned her, I need to take responsibility for her condition. So I decide to let her have her way, albeit reluctantly. "Okay you can, but first I want to scavenge for coins. You know about money, right?" (Shari) "Yes, adventurers often spoke about this while hunting." (Liqu) Who hunted who? It''s better if I don''t inquire. "Good, it helps if we have a bit more. Can you look too? Metallic coins!" (Shari) "Yes, yes!" (Liqu) As one might guess they weren¡¯t rich. Thirty-four in copper, two of them are big ones and four silver coins. That makes forty-six copper and seven silver. Also ten destroyed copper. Here it was good that the boss had the group''s money with him, as the others got quite excessively treated by Liqu before they died, destroying their belongings. I put them in the pouch which is getting heavy by now. Liqu already finished her meal. I really hope that the slime in the grass will vanish before anyone notices. However, other than that there is no evidence that anything happened here. In any case, seeing Liqu fighting like this reminds me definitely of a walking calamity. Just the idea that I could become something similar is disturbing at best. And now the calamity is approaching. "I am done!" (Liqu) "Fine, let¡¯s get moving, this was no positive experience!" (Shari) "Yes sure, just one more thing!" (Liqu) "What is it?" (Shari) Suddenly she lashes her hands around me and touches the open part of my neck under the bandages. "What¡­" (Shari) Promptly I feel liquid gushing through the gap inside me. She''s again pumping me full! Wait! She did just eat those people! So the mass contains¡­ "No!" (Shari) I try to push her away, failing miserably by gripping right through her. She just looks confused at me. "You haven¡¯t had anything. You need more to sustain you." (Liqu) "Even if you say so, you did just eat those people. I-I don¡¯t want this! Flesh is one thing, but humans are nothing I want to feed on!" (Shari) "I can¡¯t see a difference. Flesh is flesh and slime is slime." (Liqu) Sure. It was clear that she thinks so. And now I can¡¯t do anything against that. It''s already inside me, merged with all the rest! "Just respect that I don¡¯t want to live like that, okay?" (Shari) "Okay; from now on I only help you after I dissolve things different than humans." (Liqu) This is as far as possible, considering her. She wouldn¡¯t allow that I end up weakened, so I can¡¯t ban her completely. And I have the feeling if I would get into a dire state, she would break her word. Still, even if she did the dissolving, I feel like I crossed a line I can¡¯t step back from. Since we are now on the move, I made this little map. Rakis Chapter 16 - Shari - While we were walking further down the road we found a raided carriage, along with the dead pair of merchants. There is my answer regarding why we haven¡¯t seen anyone coming this way and my pity for the bandits lessens considerably. But I ask myself where the rest of the loot from those bandits is when they seemingly just made a haul. We probably missed a camp or something like that. Nonetheless, with the disappearance of the bandits, a problem comes up. People died here and soon someone will look for the cause. In general, those things are done by patrols. However, if I cannot afford one thing, then to get into an inspection. So it is advised to leave the road before such a patrol will examine me. Or Liqu, since I am not too keen on bloodbaths. Regarding how to get into the town will be another, very troublesome story. I examine the map with my gloves on. Naturally, I cleaned those from the blood by using liquid I expelled and let them dry before. No, I didn¡¯t dissolve it! I said I am not cannibalistic and I stay true to my word! Always! I determine our relative position on the map and the direction in which we are currently moving. So I can identify where on the road to Ekoras we are and how the path would further progress from here on. This way, I notice that the road leads in a circle around woodlands. Since I want to avoid patrols and am proficient in navigating through a forest, I decide that we should delve into it. Also, this might be an opportunity to fetch some herbs while I''m there. I surely don¡¯t know all of the plants that are valuable to obtain, but gathering those I know would gain me an advantage. With some wares at hand, I could right away start to look if it is possible to trade them as I¡¯ve planned before. And in general, having money is positive. "We are now taking this direction, into the forest!" (Shari) "Fine." (Liqu) I haven¡¯t expected any objection. To her, this way might even feel more natural, than the road. But I don¡¯t believe she will be much of a help, when it comes to finding a specific location, as she in general was surely just aimlessly wandering. "Do you know how to navigate through woodlands?" (Shari) "I can walk through the forest!" (Liqu) "No, I mean aiming for a definite place!" (Shari) "If I know the area, yes. But usually I just move in one direction." (Liqu) What did I say? "Fine; then just follow me." (Shari) "Always!" (Liqu) There''s my good old friend: The imaginary-Liqu-headache! By observing moss and keeping track of my sense of directions, we pass through the woodlands. At the same time, I look for things that might be worth gathering. Yet, the problem is, that my means to store them are quite low. At the moment I have three options. The first is to store them inside me. Since I already do so with the knife it''s not really a new approach. Yet, turning me into a walking carriage is a measure that my self-perception opposes violently. The second would be to ask Liqu to do so. She would surely gladly do so if I would request it. However, asking someone for something you are unwilling to do yourself sits not right with me. The last is simply to use the sacs we store the clothes in. Originally I planned to leave them in town and use the empty bags from then on. But at the moment the clothes are still inside. It is no question of space, as they are not completely stuffed, but putting herbs inside as well might stain the clothes a little. I have no general aversion to the smell of herbs, especially now that I¡¯ve lost this sense. But I don¡¯t know how others stand on this matter. Nonetheless, this is the most favorable approach, so I will stick to it and be a bit more careful when I store them. While we are walking I do manage to spot some herbs I can recognize. I find clearsprout, a ground plant, which can reach up to twenty centimeters and has its name due to the water-blue, translucent edges on the leaves. They are very good to amplify the healing of wounds at a fascinating rate. Deep cuts, for example, can heal in two days if applied with a bandage, instead of a week or two. Because of the storage problem, I avoid gathering berries. Yet, even without those, I manage to find a nice variety of ingredients. For example, I can gather different mushrooms, which I know are highly sought after as food ingredients, since they are hard to obtain and like this a special asset to raise the price of the dishes. And I also find some darkleaves. You¡¯ve got me into this you stupid plant! Yes. That is a solution to my problem where to vent my anger. I will just use these vines as a scapegoat. Sounds like a perfect plan! This whole excursion proceeds really smoothly. Too smoothly, if you ask me. If it would be this easy to gather high-risk plants without anything happening everybody would do so. And I certainly know that this is no safe forest. To say it clearly, this might be the one place humans should not enter. The Evergrove! One might find that this name is a bit too flashy, but it fits. Nowhere else nature is this much... alive. Besides the abundant monster population, its vast expanse, crossing the borders of many countries, and the variety of different plants you wouldn''t find elsewhere, this forest is the perfect location for excursions of adventurers. Yet there is something else. This woodland reeks of life, so much one might believe the trees are moving on their own. And this much life is literally to feel in the air, which explains the monsters, as these are perfect hunting grounds. We are currently only at its borders, but it''s absolutely understandable why the road was built around it. There are even rumors that the grove takes forceful land back from those who dare to cut it down. This kind of land is this. Here should many more threats exist than in my home grounds. However, until now it was awfully quiet. And this is a reason in itself to get worried. "It seems strange to me, that it is so calm here. Shouldn¡¯t anything show up or at least announce its presence to intruders?" (Shari) "Not really. Slimes are generally left unattended." (Liqu) "And why is that so?" (Shari) "Because most creatures in the forest use scent to find anything worthy of their attention and we don¡¯t smell." (Liqu) "Wait when I first met you, there was everywhere this strange smell!" (Shari) "That just happens when something gets dissolved, as a lingering presence of the remains. The slime itself has absolutely no scent. But even if they notice this scent it is nothing they like." (Liqu) And something else to add to my list of things that makes me something that deviates life in a severe manner. "So no monsters will come for us, as long it doesn¡¯t encounter us directly?" (Shari) "Yes! Vexing huh?" (Liqu) It is truly disturbing that she yearns for an occurrence that for most people would imply death. For her it¡¯s dinner. "But I found out a good trick! If you shout out like a human the beasts get tricked." (Liqu) "Like" a human, huh?" (Shari) "Yes. Shall I try and get us something?" (Liqu) "Aren¡¯t you full already? How often do you need to refill?" (Shari) "Well, what we have would last at most two weeks or so before it gets really critical if we aren''t expending so much. But there would be side effects before, maybe after a week and you never know when the next chance comes. Also, I like to be full. More possibilities." (Liqu) "By the way, you didn¡¯t take anything in, after you did the pumping thing last time, didn¡¯t this leave you lacking? That should be a problem if you hate that, no?" (Shari) "No, no. You can overload yourself for a short amount of time, so I had more than enough to give. You just can¡¯t hold it for long, as it gets lost as soon the concentration wavers. So there was no problem. Shall I get us something then?" (Liqu) "No; we will need some days to cross the forest and there will be more than enough chances. I don¡¯t want to fight when it¡¯s not necessary!" (Shari) "You are far too apprehensive of hunting! You should learn these things! They are important!" (Liqu) "Oh sorry, that I was a sheltered human before, who didn''t have to kill and eat her prey raw, out from the wilderness!" (Shari) "No problem, I¡¯m here to help you on that matter!" (Liqu) Stupid slime! Stupid slime! Stupid slime! "Just keep going!" (Shari) Chapter 17 - Shari - So we are moving through the forest and I think we have a good pace and are still walking in the right direction. It helps that I don¡¯t have to watch out not to sprain my ankle or am not impeded by natural obstacles, like pointy twigs or bushes with thorns. However, we need to be careful, not to rip the coats, while traversing the area. Something I had to reprimand Liqu more than once, as she''s obviously not used to watching out for anything else than her core when walking through bushes and so on. After two days I start to notice the difference in mass. Liqu¡¯s estimation that we should be able to keep up for a week seems not too farfetched, regarding our consumption. It''s no pressing matter, but one that has to be attended. Suddenly I hear something. "Awooohh" I identify the sound as a direwolf. Not surprising, as they are quite common in these lands and fairly successful as a species. Yet, this sound is rather foreign to me. Since we are in more dangerous lands with larger rivals in hunting, I suppose that this was a communication call to other pack members. As a group those creatures can compete even with stronger monsters, so they use gathering howls to coordinate their actions. "Prey!" (Liqu) And she gets excited. "Please can I? I need sustainment! Can I?" (Liqu) They are quite close, if my perception is correct and to refrain from any opportunity for nourishment, just because I don¡¯t like the predatory existence, would make me an idiot. So letting her hunt is the right decision. "Fine, you can. Ehm, are you going to do this filling thing again?" (Shari) "I think you should dissolve yourself. But if it¡¯s still too much, I need to do it like this. (Liqu) I¡¯m pondering. The impression I get when she does this thing feels like the most extensive breach of my personal sphere you could imagine. I mean, she pumps something in my body. That''s just wrong! On the other side, I will perish if I don¡¯t sustain myself. That''s just logical. While eating the berries was fine, I have aversions to dissolving a whole living being. The former was still akin to eating and I could ignore the process to an extent. Yet, completely encompassing an existence and melting it down, so it becomes a part of me? Even if it is dead when I start, to do something like this feels like another step away from being human. I don¡¯t know if those are even straws I grab. But as something to hold on to, to keep my sanity, I don¡¯t really want to let go. Which means I''m between a rock and a hard place! So I choose the rock! "Just do it Liqu." (Shari) "Good! It is a little bit like linking, so I like it!" (Liqu) Ignoring all topics about affection between slimes, I follow Liqu in the direction of the howl we heard. The most dangerous about those ferocious killer-beasts would be for me, that they could rip the cloak. This reminds me, "And by now you should know this. Don¡¯t ruin the cloak!" (Shari) "Yes, yes!" (Liqu) We proceed in the direction we expect the wolves to be and soon enter a clearing. And there we find: Adventurers! Well, and wolves. Yet, the adventurers are a greater source of concern for me. It seems the howl was more of a gathering call for an attack on this group. I see seven wolves and two beast corpses on the ground. Such large numbers are a bit over my expectations, regarding the most basic information I could remember about this area. And it seems that those adventurers got surprised as well. So I determine, that those numbers are indeed uncommon since the guild wouldn¡¯t allow that the recruits they trained at the cost of their own resources, get themselves killed because they overestimate their abilities. That much I¡¯ve got out of the adventurers that came regularly to our village, as the bottom class gets more frequently requested to do "this" job. As it looks they seem to be in a dire situation. One of them, I think a swordsman, is lying on the ground with a severe gash on his chest. A girl in light clothes, leather so no mage it seems, kneels over him. Meanwhile, a slim guy with a crossbow keeps the wolves at distance. The pack seems to be apprehensive, because of the lost members, yet they are slowly advancing. As soon the crossbow gets fired and the threat vanishes they will jump at their prey and leave no chance regarding the situation. "Yay! More for me!" (Liqu) In disregard of the tension, I throw Liqu a stunned gaze. Her solution is simply to eat them all. As for me, I am in a bind. Those people haven¡¯t ever done anything to me, so I don¡¯t wish them death. Also, in regard to Liqu and the fact that we are nearly completely invulnerable to the claws of those creatures, we would have no problems helping them. Furthermore, as we already were set to kill them, we wouldn¡¯t even go out of our way. The one problem is that it would blow our cover. Can I afford this? On the other side; am I really so far that I would bargain people¡¯s lives for my convenience? I am always telling myself that I don¡¯t want to become a monster in mind, but here I am. Considering, if I shall exchange them for my benefit. Is this really different from a monster that hunts humans as prey for nourishment? I don¡¯t like where this path is leading me. If that''s the way I¡¯m set on I need to break out. And the best way to break out of a situation is by doing something reckless! "Liqu we are engaging the wolves! Not the humans!" (Shari) "Sure that w¡­" (Liqu) "Yes I am sure we do it like this and defend them! Please!" (Shari) "I don¡¯t like these people. They hunt slimes! ... But for you." (Liqu) "Good; then hurry!" (Shari) We rush to intercept between the two groups. Liqu leaves the cloak and clothes in a "fluid" motion behind. Pun intended. Meanwhile, I move to the wounded guy and his nursing comrade. Albeit it seems that she has not much more proficiency than wailing. Yet, while I can leave the frontline to Liqu without any concerns, they are a soft target and I can try to cover them. Liqu slows down directly in front of the crossbow guy. Strolling casually in, between the fronts, directly intercepting the wolves. While facing those beasts, she turns her head at him and winks with a smile. Like always, it would look nice. But the hidden meaning was: "I watch you! Use that crossbow on me and you¡¯re dead!" Not that he can afford to let go of that one bolt in this situation. But who knows what terrified people might do? And if one thing is certain, then that Liqu is terrifying. At the same time, I draw close to the pair. With my still completely covered body I look extremely suspicious. However, I don¡¯t believe that they are too picky at the moment, about where the help does come from. "We are here to help! You there with the crossbow! I would prefer it if you would aim for nothing else than the wolves!" (Shari) Can¡¯t hurt to clarify it. "Y-you are helping?" (girl) "If not I would have waited for the wolves!" (Shari) A good way to persuade people of something is by roaming out the options that differ. So they can think for themselves about it and get convinced on their own accord. I let both of my gloves glide to the ground since my dissolving is more effective than the knife and I have fewer aversions to use it to defend myself against beasts. The hands are still hidden in the sleeves though, as there is no need to point them at what I am. At the appearance of the intruders they couldn¡¯t notice before, the wolves seem agitated. But that just appears to ignite their fury, to obtain the meal they fought at the cost of their comrades for. Those poor creatures. Liqu isn¡¯t even taking them seriously and if I¡¯ve seen right she did lick her lips. A mimicry of humans which, regarding the situation, is just frightening. She won¡¯t let them run. Taking a step toward the wolves; the first of them jumps at the apparently unarmed prey. Liqu just sprawls her arms, waits, and takes the whole creature in. It''s never a nice view to see a living being disintegrating at a rapid pace. Simply the thought that I shall do this myself is displeasing. The wolves are taken aback, but still hostile. Considering that they might run if they have enough time to process the situation, Liqu dives full in. Or the other way around, as it more seems like the lake comes to the wolves. Again she expands to an unbelievable size and directly encompasses the first target, vaguely reminding me of a snail. Before they can evade, she extends two tendrils of giant size and pins two more wolves down. In all this chaos one rushes past her and directly aims for us in the back. Standing in between, I have no choice but to brace myself for the contact. I just hope the cloak will survive. Comfort-zone! Comfort-zone! Can¡¯t afford to be naked now. The wolf gets hit in the side by a bolt before it can reach me. However, this did just slow him down but was by far not enough to kill. I extend my hands and try to catch him when he attacks. Or she. Haven¡¯t verified what''s down there. To stand steady at the impact is far easier than I expected, as my body cushions the whole weight and is somehow able to support it. The legs are a bit giving in, safe for my arms, but the pressure from within me pushes everything directly back into shape. Trying to keep the claws away from my cloak, while stuffing the mouth with slime to prevent chopping, I lift the wolf in front of me. Holding it like this, there is one way I could directly end the fight, yet I hesitate. I don¡¯t feel any particular sympathy for that monster, nonetheless, intentionally killing like a slime is still a hurdle for me. But if I don¡¯t do it my cloak will get too damaged to obstruct the sight of my body. So I need to finish the wolf before it gets torn. Like this I concentrate just on the arm, embedded inside, and activate the dissolving. I am just concentrating on the action to not waver in my focus and destroy the cloak. When it gets calm I open my eyes and see that the wolf is dead. It seems I¡¯ve just grilled its brain since no obvious wounds are on the outside. This is good, as I don¡¯t need to emphasize to these people that I am an existence of obliteration. When I become clear again after my action, I perceive that Liqu has all of her new three victims almost completely disintegrated. The last two directly turn around and rush for the grove. But then out of Liqu¡¯s enormous structure abruptly a tendril extends. It flies with astonishing speed across the whole distance and hits one of the wolves behind. It¡¯s not really piercing but burns ferociously in its hindquarters. It staggers and tries to get back running, yet before he manages so, the rest of Liqu follows along the tendril, catches it, and directly starts to dissolve. I doubt that she needed that one to get full, but she seems to be in hunting mode. The downside is that people don¡¯t tend to like you if you emphasize the fact that you could kill them without problems and leave no chance of escape. After she is done, she turns back to finish the meager rests she left behind when she did catch this one escapee. I doubt the last wolf has big chances on its own. Yet maybe he manages to get to my forest, as there is now quite some free space since Liqu was there. I pick my gloves back up and look for the pair with the injured swordsman. I need to be careful with my approach to not edge them more as they are. And I have to honor the crossbow guy for managing to hit the engaging wolf, despite the chaos all around. That¡¯s an accomplishment. I would have been freaked out. I was freaked out when I met Liqu for the first time. Hah, what terrifying memories. I raise my gloved hands and approach the girl and the wounded swordsman while glancing at the one with the crossbow. Since I doubt that he will aim at me and provoke Liqu, after witnessing the carnage moments ago, I advance on them. "How bad is it?" (Shari) "Y-You¡­ just¡­ what¡­" (girl) "Focus! The wound! Any other spots that are important?" (Shari) "N-No! We got attacked by the wolves! Chris could kill the monster with his sword but got slashed by its paw! There-there is so much blood coming out and I can¡¯t stop it!" (girl) "Calm down! Panic won¡¯t help him." (Shari) Since I cannot really convince them that nothing of interest happened here, gaining their favor might be the best approach to serve my case. Also, any threat towards them would only hold until they are safe inside the next town. So I have to gain favor and play nice. Fortunately treating wounds is the prime example to gain trust. "Okay; open his clothes so I have a clear view of his chest." (Shari) She does so and after removing the thick leather I can examine the wound. Apart from the gash, one can see the training the young blond man has been through. Probably what helped him to be strong enough to survive his wound until now. It is not that I know much in terms of medical treatment. However, I know how to provide basic first aid and several beneficial effects of plants. The wound looks very bad and runs from under the shoulder, till short above to the stomach. But if I am right, there is no internal damage. Nonetheless, the blood loss is dangerous and he will die if it won''t soon get stopped. Fortunately treating this is no complicated matter, so that I can be of help. I grab some of the clearsprout plants out of my sac but hesitate. I have some free bandages, which I intended to use for my face, but that¡¯s exactly the reason why I can¡¯t just give them away. Sigh. I¡¯m a bad person. Yet, there is a solution. A somewhat queer one. "Take a piece of cloth and rub as much blood away as you can!" (Shari) "Okay. Are you really going to help him?" (girl) "Yes and now start!" (Shari) I remove one glove from my hand, which I hide inside the cloak¡¯s sleeve, and put the herbs inside. Then I marginally dissolve it and use pressure to turn it into a pulp. This I mix with the outer edge of my hand. As soon as the wounded area is somewhat clear, I put my hand there before blood can flow back out. "This¡­ "paste" will stop the bleeding, I guess!" (Shari) I apply a current of mixed slime, which I made sturdy and dry, over the wound. The herb inside should still maintain its effects and as far I know the slime should be absolutely clean and prevent infection, while at the same time covering the wound to keep his insides where they should be. Might be gross, but most emergency measures aren¡¯t pleasant. I gave my best to hold the sleeve over the hand and obstruct her vision, but don¡¯t know if it worked. The crossbow guy was too concerned with watching Liqu to give much thought to my person. "I think it worked. Can¡¯t see any more blood coming out." (Shari) "It really helped! But what is this?" (girl) "A paste. Better leave it there till it''s possible for him to receive professional treatment." (Shari) "Th-Thank you! You saved him, saved us all!" (girl) And here someone cries again. She doesn''t look too young eighteen or nineteen, maybe twenty years, yet her short dark-brown hair, brown eyes, and her slim build make her look like a small animal. Well, maybe a bit bigger than that. "No problem. But if you want to recompense me there would be something!" (Shari) "Y-Yes; what? (girl) And that¡¯s the moment when the monster eats you all! I''m kidding. "Please just forget, that you met us! There were no cloaked figures or giant slime creatures that killed a bunch of wolves, which you need to report. Possible?" (Shari) "Y-yes sure!" (girl) "Huff! Good; that helps a great deal! I think we are then back on our way!" (Shari) I tend to Liqu and notice that the crossbow guy approaches the other two, to examine his friends. I don¡¯t know who the leader of them is, but doubt it is the girl, with what I¡¯ve seen of her. The crossbow guy instead has far better abilities to keep a cool head, considering how he faired through this whole ordeal. Chris seems unlikely too. Since he is the one at the front, he has no overview. So crossbow! "And you are full again?" (Shari) "Yes I¡¯ve got more than enough. Glurb!" (Liqu) "Fine then come. I want to leave before too many questions get raised." (Shari) "First your part. I can¡¯t hold it for long." (Liqu) Urgh; that will be unpleasant. She glides her hands under my sleeves and soon I feel the familiar push inside me. The flooding seems this time much larger than I remember. Recollecting the other occurrences, I conclude that the first time at my home she was not completely full before she gave me the current, and the second time I interrupted her. But this time she has mass which equals six wolves inside her. Yes, she also took one of those who were already dead when we came, this glutton! Now receiving this much is a strange sensation, as I feel stuffed in a good way, as weird as it is. As if the whole mass is ready to obey my command. My body is reverberating with energy to the brim. No wonder Liqu is addicted to this. I need to be careful with this sensation. "Fine. Satisfied? Then take your cloak and clothes. And I hope this time you can get them on yourself!" (Shari) "I can! Just watch!" (Liqu) In a weird way, she flows in her pants through the legs and somehow ends up wearing them. Then she glides through the shirt and expands inside it. The cloak she quickly grabs and hurls around her. "Done!" (Liqu) Maybe I should learn this too. It looked quite impressive. Yet not human. "Can we really not take them?" (Liqu) "I said no! The deal was no backtalk!" (Shari) "Yes, yes! If you say so." (Liqu) As we have finished everything I turn to get back into the woods. "Wait!" (crossbow guy) That startled me What could he possibly want now? "Is something the matter?" (Shari) "Ah, yes. My name is Jacob. On behalf of our group, I wish to thank you for your help. Thank you! We would be dead without you!" (Jacob) "Ah; well yes. Appreciated. We are on our way then, bye." (Shari) "Please wait! I know it might sound impudent, yet I would like to ask for your further assistance." (Jacob) At least he has a good manner of speech. Also, he is rather tall, well developed, and has short yet silky black hair, but with light grey spots. "You see, we are in some kind of situation. So accompanying you might be difficult for us." (Shari) "I-I thought so. Nonetheless, transporting our injured comrade, we will need at least three days back to Ekoras and the scent of blood will surely attract the beasts in this forest. If you don¡¯t help us we will surely not make it. Even just the two of us would be a matter of luck and we can¡¯t leave him!" (Jacob) It feels wrong to leave a person to die you just saved. And we have the same way. They might slow us down a bit, but not to an unbearable extent. But is he seriously suggesting that we should accompany them? If you¡¯re afraid of monsters, should you really choose to sleep beside the biggest one you find in the vicinity? "You are aware that there are unique conditions, which could conflict with your purpose?" (Shari) "We don¡¯t have much of a choice and if you would be hostile our lives would be already forfeited!" (Jacob) Okay; what am I doing? This gets more entangling than I had planned. It is not that they pose a threat. And to repeat what I said: I am no hypocrite! Leaving them here, hoping they will die would undermine the whole act of saving them. On the other hand, if I escort them to town, I am at the mercy of their testimony. Yet, that would be the same if they would make it alone, leading again to the "hoping they die" part. As I don¡¯t want to be hypocritical, I don¡¯t have much of a choice. I could even benefit from doing this and gain favor in the city. So I stick to my previous actions. "Fine, but like you should have heard: No words to anyone about us!" (Shari) "My deepest gratitude!" (Jacob) Ugh; just say "thank you"! I walk over to Liqu, trying to talk to her, while not let get out too much. "You¡¯ve heard it, we stay with them." (Shari) "Provisions?" (Liqu) "No! Damnit! What is wrong with you? Just preventing death! See it like this; the blood stench might draw the beasts to you." (Shari) "Oh, so they are bait! That¡¯s fine too!" (Liqu) She drives me crazy! As the situation leaves me no choice I walk back to the wounded man and the girl. "Seems like we stay together for a while." (Shari) "Really!? You will support us even more? I don¡¯t know how to thank you." (girl) "We had this discussion before. Okay; first we need a stretcher it seems." (Shari) "Yes, but how do we make one?" (girl) "We take branches from the trees and use the wolf''s pelt there to link them. That should be good enough. Can anyone of you disassemble?" (Shari) "Y-yes; that is my job in fact! I am good with the dagger and gathering!" (girl) "Fine! Then do this! The guy with the crossbow, Jacob was it, can go for the branches. I was told we shall stay because of the possibility of new monsters approaching, so we should keep watch if that¡¯s alright with you." (Shari) "Yes sure, I wouldn¡¯t demand of you to even work for us." (girl) "You leave your prey to them!" (Liqu) "They take just the pelt and I don¡¯t think that we need any more." (Shari) My prey, huh? In fact, that was the first beast I decided to kill and it wouldn¡¯t feel too wrong to claim what''s left of it. "Maybe we can store a bit of the flesh with our provisions we got from mum." (Shari) "Would definitely be better than what is in there." (Liqu) "Don¡¯t insult my mother¡¯s cooking!" (Shari) "But it is just this corn stuff and earth plants." (Liqu) What is her problem with bread and vegetables? Okay, they are less helpful for replenishment, but she isn¡¯t able to taste them. Maybe the efficiency part is what matters to her. While we wait for the creation of the stretcher, Liqu draws close to the corpse. My guess is, even if she is full, her instincts are telling her to take it in as long as she can. That could be one thing that distinguishes me from those creatures. Slimes have an endless need to devour what they can catch. The girl does a good job with the knife and I don¡¯t know if I could do the same, considering the composition of my hand. At one point she notices Liqu who drew closer and closer to the corpse. "Kyaaaa!" (girl) Maybe I should have warned her. Yet no one did this for me, so why should I? Liqu isn¡¯t even bothering with the hood anymore. Not that this would change anything at this point. And I can comprehend her irritation. While Liqu like always just looks confused at her. "Is everything okay?" (Shari) "No¡­ yes; I-I was just startled! I¡­ Wh-What is she?" (girl) "Isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m a slime?" (Liqu) "A-A slime?" (girl) "Hello my name is Liqu and you are?" (Liqu) And she''s reaching out with her hand. "M-Myra! Ee-Ehm, thank you for your help?" (Myra) Liqu, take your hand back! "It is okay! You don¡¯t need to shake her hand if you don¡¯t want. And she isn¡¯t allowed to hurt you!" (Shari) "O-okay it¡¯s not that I mistrust you. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m unused to¡­ her." (Myra) A very polite wording around the fact that you are in mortal fear! "Maybe you should just finish then we can start going!" (Shari) "Yes, you¡¯re right!" (Myra) As these two are astonishingly nimble, the construction of the stretcher is proceeding quite fast. Meanwhile, I am trying to fetch the best parts of the meat. Which is a difficult task, as I have a bad grip on the knife. Like no grip. Because my hands are slime! The other problem is that the small pouch for the provisions, although isolated with leaves should have problems with the blood and other liquids. There is a reason why you don¡¯t take wet food with you on a journey. "Hey does your group have a way to transport the flesh?" (Shari) "Yes, in our backpack should be a free space. But we should try to get rid of the fluids first." (Jacob) Well; that could be my life motto. They manage to put Chris on the construction and I can convince them to gather and store the flesh for me. This wasn¡¯t too hard, since their lives depend on me. Then we can start to get going. Although there is no real danger, I am somehow glad to leave this place. On the other hand, when we got done it was already late, so my estimation is that they have two, at most three hours before we need to camp. So let''s see where this leads to. Chapter 18 - Shari - And I was right! We have to build a quick camp before it gets too dark. Just some sleeping bags and a fire made with some branches, flint, and fire steel to ignite it. Sitting around the campfire, those two use the time to eat some of their provisions, while this swordsman, I think his name was Chris, is still unconscious. Yet, in a stable state. I sent Liqu to the other side of the camp after she got too pushy, probably inspired by the camping atmosphere. So I sit close to the girl, while Jacob is somehow busy with their storage after he finished his meal. "I want to thank you again! You saved our lives!" (Myra) "No need. I was just in the area and had the means." (Shari) "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t introduce myself properly. My name is Myra." (Myra) "I noticed before, my name is Shari by the way." (Shari) I considered giving them a fake name but decided against it, as I couldn¡¯t see any benefit. There is no real harm in revealing my identity and those who would trace me back, would be those that believe my story. And a commoner''s name alone is no real lead to track someone. "But it¡¯s an unbelievable fortune for us! I mean how high is the chance that a mage as strong as you finds us in our predicament?" (Myra) A mage? That was their impression of me? "You know, my parents would have been rather bewildered if someone had called me a mage before. No, I come from a perfectly normal village." (Shari) "But aren¡¯t you one? I mean you can control this monster." (Myra) "Liqu? I think you misunderstood something. I have no control over her. That would''ve made things so much easier." (Shari) That statement took her by surprise. But I don¡¯t believe it would be a good idea if they underestimate and treat her as if she is docile. She certainly isn''t! I don¡¯t think that she is going to attack them. But the only thing that keeps her from doing so, is the fact that I would dislike it. Some might call this control, but I know that she tends to do things I don¡¯t want when she decides that she knows better. So they should keep some distance. "But if you don¡¯t control it then why¡­ why is this monster with you and you are still unharmed?" (Myra) "Pft-glrb" (Shari) "Wh-What was that?" (Myra) Whoops, that was a slip uo, but it was just too hilarious! Yet, now I ponder if I maybe should take a risk. This is a chance to talk to a person on not biased terms. The advantage to have someone in the city on your side could be crucial. But if I reveal my side, she could become hostile. On the other hand, they are absolutely dependent on my goodwill, if they want to survive. The decision to abandon me would be far more dangerous to them, let alone turning hostile. They would die before they even had a chance to do something. Also, I am not really forced to go to Ekoras if this turns out badly. Any other city, where I could start fresh would do as well. Besides that, the fact that they owe me their lives is a unique advantage that could serve my purposes very well. So the decision stands. Let¡¯s startle a girl! "That was a good one. I¡¯m certainly not then unharmed by her. Let¡¯s say it like this: She destroyed my life and now has to make up for it." (Shari) "Destroyed your life? Why would she care what happens to a human? Has it something to do with those bandages? Are you hurt? (Myra) "Hurt? Yes, yes, I believe you could call it like this. I am deeply hurt." (Shari) While talking I start to unwrap the bandages, making still sure that the hood hides me at least from Jacob. "You know; there are more things than you believe someone can take from you. Not just your life, your health, your family. Sometimes they take even your identity. Take something you thought you couldn¡¯t lose. Turn you into someone you can¡¯t the least bit recognize when they¡¯re done. Sometimes they make you a monster!" (Shari) When I am done, I take my hands with the bandages away from my head and grant her a free view of my face. If I wouldn¡¯t have anticipated it, her reaction might make me cry. At first, surprise, turning into disbelief, realization, and finally into fright. If you know what happens and keep your personal feelings out of that ordeal, just watching this reaction might even be funny, considering how predictable it was. Her face stiffens, and her mouth hardens in preparation for a scream, while at the same time her body remains stiff, too stunned to move. "And? Do you want to scream?" (Shari) I''m not really sure what her specific thoughts are right now. Maybe something along the line of "Oh my god, I will die!". Or she believes that if she screams now, we will turn this calm and soothing camping atmosphere into a massacre. So she stays still, despite her eyes screaming that she wants to escape. But where could they even go? "Would it help to tell you that I''m not going to eat you?" (Shari) Never thought I¡¯d have to say something like this. "Y-Y-You-You¡­" (Myra) "Gooood; we''re making progress with the words. Now form them in a way that they convey a concrete message." (Shari) "Y-You a-are a s-slime!" (Myra) She''s saying this quietly, maybe being too afraid of what would happen if she makes a scene. "You know, it¡¯s not your fault, but that¡¯s more of a sore spot of mine!" (Shari) "But I don¡¯t understand! You talk completely normal! And you said you have parents! Do slimes have parents?" (Myra) I let out a sneer before turning to her again. "No; slimes don¡¯t have parents! I have!" (Shari) "But¡­ But what are you then?" (Myra) "How high is the chance, that you would believe me I am a human?" (Shari) Yep, this look of hers says more than enough. Thank you for the confirmation. "I don¡¯t understand!" (Myra) Huh, I thought I was clear enough. "Then let me say it like this: What if a fairly crazy slime, with too much time, resources, and the most twisted mind you would ever come across, one day decides to abduct a village girl and forcefully turns her into¡­ Well, I guess I was explicit enough." (Shari) "Y-you mean a slime did this to you! But how?" (Myra) I point at Liqu. "You want the details? Ask her! I am not delving into this trauma!" (Shari) Shit! That was a mistake! Liqu noticed me and now draws close! "Yes, what can I do?" (Liqu) "She asks how you caused my condition!" (Shari) "Oh my; that¡¯s a bit complicated. Sorry, I can¡¯t repeat it so easily if you want too. Even more just my Shari matters. And I won¡¯t divide my attention! Yet if she asks?" (Liqu) Creepy As Fuck! The way she speaks about this as if it would be completely normal. The poor thing is in a state of shock. "Ehm; don¡¯t worry. She will not do anything to you! Right?" (Shari) "Don¡¯t have the intention, at the moment." (Liqu) Talk about unnecessary quotes! Now it seems that Jacob noticed that something is wrong and walks in our direction. "Are there any problems?" (Jacob) Not directly showing my face, hiding it under my hood, I tend to him. "Not on my side! I¡¯ve just told Myra something that seemed to put her off." (Shari) "Is it somehow concerning?" (Jacob) "Can¡¯t tell for sure. If it¡¯s about the escort, I plan to bring you three to Ekoras. How you stand to the state of affairs is your problem." (Shari) "State of affairs? Do you want something?" (Jacob) "Well; not trying to kill us when we don¡¯t pay attention would be enough." (Shari) "Myra did you say anything to our saviors that they distrust us?" (Jacob) The poor girl is still so startled, that she barely can speak. And probably she''s still afraid, not knowing what she can tell. Maybe I should step in for her. "No, she''s not at fault and I''m absolutely sure she will tell you everything as soon it¡¯s just the two of you." (Shari) It¡¯s not like I even have the intention to stop them from talking with each other. I only hid my face just now because I don¡¯t want to see a repetition of the different stages of rising panic. If she helps me out on that matter then I¡¯m fine with it. I take Liqu away from them, knowing that having her around will not help that poor girl to calm down. "Did you need to say that? The poor girl is now terrified that you will transform her too." (Shari) "Nah, to create the seed itself is a quick process, but the initial preparations I need to make to be able to do so take far longer and it''s very taxing. I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it right away. And we have no safe place to conduct the process. So I can¡¯t do it. Aside from that, I don¡¯t want anyone else than you!" (Liqu) "Why the hell are you so damn fixated on me alone?" (Shari) "Hmm; that is difficult to explain. Partly it was something when I first saw you that did mesmerize me. The other side is that I have a responsibility towards you. You are not just something I created. You are special to me." (Liqu) So it was love at first sight and twisted maternal instincts. "I mean you are a conscious being! Not like that core I formed before. Probably destroyed by now." (Liqu) Very twisted maternal instincts! Not further pondering if Liqu was a bad mother who neglected her child or not, I look at those two. By now she should tell him, what I showed her. I see how they''re discussing something, close to the still-unconscious Chris. Now she should be at the revealed part. Jacob¡¯s face does not distort as much as I thought. Yes, there is some surprise, but he seemingly tries to maintain his composed demeanor. I wonder if she also mentioned the "being human" part or put this off as a weird lie. But I don¡¯t think she would withhold this. As capable as their assumed team leader seems to be, I would guess she trusts his judgment and is not influencing his decisions. That leaves the question, of how he thinks about me. It doesn¡¯t seem as if he would run right away. But that just means, he considers his chances with us better than certain death on his own. While it wouldn¡¯t make too much sense that we trick them, for example as the provisions Liqu mentioned, he surely considers the possibility. Yet, I believe he is someone who will trust the results he sees. So if I bring him to the town, he should believe that we are not hostile at least. And that should ease the urge to call everyone he can gather to bring us down. If he would be that biased, he wouldn¡¯t have considered asking for our help, as he clearly saw Liqu. And in the very unlikely case, that he tricked us, to exterminate the threat, which I really doubt, considering the effort it would require to play such a mind game... Well, in that case, I believe we could in time escape back into the forest, where they would have no chance against Liqu. So I''ll try to get along with them. As long they don¡¯t insult my color. Just kidding! ¡­Or not? Chapter 19a - Shari - The night ended without further incidents. At least I could rest a bit in a half-asleep state, where I was still able to be vigilant to anything that might approach me. I am not too sure about it, but it''s possible that when Liqu left for a short moment I heard the screech of some animal. However, as you might guess, most of the time she spends close to me, although within the distance I ordered her to maintain. I don¡¯t want her following a mood and doing this linking stuff. Ugh, shivers! After they took a short meal in the morning, we continued with our journey. Maybe I should ask for a piece of my flesh soon. They were cautious before since Liqu was always nearby and they had seen her, yet now they seem to hold the distance even more. They aren¡¯t outright running, but certainly on edge. That they thought I am some kind of mage who controls a pet monster is a bit hilarious. Still, the good part is that I didn¡¯t need to bother with putting the bandages back on. So to say, to keep them on is a little uncomfortable, regarding the necessary concentration it takes to maintain the structure beneath. And it also limits my vision. While I can see best when my core is exposed, I noticed I can see with any mass I leave uncovered. I have literal eyes on the back of my head. I could even use my hand to see, but the effect lessens the farther it is away from my core. My eyes seem to be special in that regard, with some kind of direct connection. In my situation, leaving the head free is more advantageous, since I don¡¯t know how these people will act. Every now and then, I use the opportunity to snatch some herbs along the way. Nothing noteworthy, but they have their value. My clothes will totally smell like the forest. They weren''t wrong with the blood scent on their clothes. At times different smaller monsters would come, from aggressive small felines to lizards with extremely big claws, and one time we even encountered three goblins. I don¡¯t think I need to mention how that went. While we were walking during the day and those two did rotate with dragging the stretcher, I notice that they are growing progressively exhausted. Helping them out might be bad for my reserves, but any delay to the journey will as well cost me energy in the long run. I am sure, that Liqu will gladly share the results of her hunt with me, who still can¡¯t bring myself to devour something big. But it looks simply disgusting. Yet if I can limit those times it would be in my favor. So I decide to ask them if I shall drag the stretcher for a while. I fall a bit back to the adventurers, leaving Liqu''s side, who''s clearing the way in front of our group. "I would like to help with the stretcher!" (Shari) They look surprised and fail to reply directly. Maybe they have problems entrusting a friend of theirs to a monster. Even if they basically do so since the moment they asked me for my help. "Ehm¡­ no you mustn¡¯t! You are helping us with the monsters already, you don¡¯t need to do this too! (Myra) Says her wording, while her face says "Stay away from my friend, you monster!". "I can see you two are visibly exhausted and it won¡¯t help anyone if we get slowed down by that! In addition, don¡¯t you think that there''s no real reason not to accept my offer? It¡¯s not like that would trigger something." (Shari) Jacob seems at least to consider it, while Myra looks worried at her friend. Are they in a relationship? "Fine! Myra, please let her take your place." (Jacob) "But¡­" (Myra) "She will just draw the stretcher and no one said you need to leave his side." (Jacob) She looks quite disgruntled but ultimately gives in. Now I just need to figure out how to do this. I said this before, but the biggest disadvantage of this body is that it has hardly any capacity for manual labor. I mean, a body made of flesh can apply more pressure and is more durable than one consisting of liquid. The gloves I wear, which by now even with their thickness should be soaked, are helping. They give stability to the squishy mass inside. Nonetheless, I need to be careful, as like this the material alone is wearing the entire burden, making it prone to get destroyed due to the strain. In addition, my body is even with the gloves not suitable for certain tasks. In general, all tasks which require using force in a controlled manner, like plowing or hammering are impossible in my condition. The mass simply gives in, the moment I encounter any resistance. When I used the knife, for example, I targeted deliberately the soft spots of my opponent''s body and was lucky he couldn¡¯t strike it out of my hand. In a swords fight, I wouldn¡¯t make it through the first clash. However, this situation should be different. To drag this stretcher I just need to maintain constant hold of the stretcher. I could figure out before, that in long-term actions I can utilize increasing amounts of force. So dragging this thing should be possible, as long I don¡¯t rip my arms right at the start. I move into position, to take hold of the two handles of the construction, which resembles a handbarrow. Just without a wheel. But the moment I start to drag it, I can feel how my forearms are starting to tear in the middle. I made it to move this thing a bit, but can¡¯t keep this up, without ripping my arms. Embarrassing is that they noticed it. "Is there a problem? We can still do it by ourselves." (Jacob) Hah, that hurt my pride. "No, I can do this! Just need to figure something out." (Shari) The solution is simple. If I don¡¯t want my arms to tear then they need to be able to resist the strain. It''s just that the solution to do this is not really to my liking. I need to direct more mass into my arms. I am not as proficient as I deem Liqu to be with this inner control over the slime. Especially increasing the density and then retaining control while moving the mass becomes more difficult. So it doesn¡¯t work out when I simply try to make the strained parts denser. Like this, I have no other choice, if I don¡¯t want to give up in shame, but to make them bigger. I dislike changing my appearance, as it draws me further away from feeling human. Even more in front of others! But if I want to succeed here, it''s necessary to do so, and fortunately, it should be less visible under the cloak. So I make my arms thicker and manage to move this damned thing at a pace where I am still able to literally pull myself together while doing so. The upside is that if I can maintain this I will never tire out. I noticed, that no matter how long I walk or how fast I move I don¡¯t get out of breath. Yes, I know that I don¡¯t breathe in the first place. I mean this body just seems to have this upper limit of energy Liqu mentioned, but as long this is warranted I will feel no fatigue or anything similar. Like this, carrying this stretcher is no problem. What is a nuisance is that those two keep staring at me. Yes I know I look strange, but it is rude to dwell on this. After a while, Jacob comes close, seemingly with something on his mind. "So¡­ Myra said that you are ¡­ human?" (Jacob) Hurray! The long-anticipated talk to what extent I can still be considered a human! Wonderful! Another thing I never thought I have to go through. "As human one can be with a body consisting of moving slime and a stone for a brain." (Shari) Not sure if I was rude but certainly this was a setback for his advance in talking about my sore spots. "That¡­ That must have been hard!" (Jacob) "Can¡¯t say for sure. How would you feel, if after five days of torture you are confronted with being stripped of your body, literally? And being turned into a monster, which most people would run or kill at sight?" (Shari) "Sorry, I don¡¯t have an answer." (Jacob) "Me neither! Still need to figure something out for me!" (Shari) "And how do you cope with¡­ that?" (Jacob) "Don¡¯t really know. I haven¡¯t killed myself yet if it''s that what you mean. But apart from that I am in some kind of survivor mode, I mean it¡¯s been just six days." (Shari) Shit, that could''ve been a mistake, as they might use this information to trace me back! "And this other¡­" (Jacob) "Liqu!" (Shari) I mention her name. Before we are talking about monsters, I would rather have them refer to us as persons, as this is in my favor. "This ¡­ Liqu is at fault?" (Jacob) "Yes." (Shari) "Then why are you keeping her close?" (Jacob) "While she is at fault, in regards to my prospects she is one of the scarce kind of people, who isn¡¯t out to get rid of me. Furthermore, now that she has what she wants, she is loyal and I need all the help I can get." (Shari) "That sounds harsh." (Jacob) "Well, the hardest part for me will be to get into the town, without showing my face." (Shari) "Ugh, maybe you could just try to talk." (Jacob) "Yes, sure. Before or right after they draw their weapons because of the monster? Be honest; even after I saved your group and escort you through the woods, you are still wary of me. Also, In the abysmal chance that I can talk myself somehow out of the issue regarding my appearance since people are always so open and trusting, who do you think will be the first one the guard will come to if someone goes missing? And my last record was that Ekoras is not known for its low crime rates." (Shari) That put him off. While I approach the problems in front of me without hesitance, I generally play them through first to find the most preferable way of action. So it was not hard to figure out that being honest, in an environment that wouldn¡¯t believe one and tends to take advantage of those playing by the rules, won''t get me far. So an open approach is hereby denied! "It seems you gave this quite some thought, huh?" (Jacob) "Just the appropriate amount for something your life depends on." (Shari) While I drag the stretcher I am a little anxious about the strain I put on my gloves. They might be sturdy, but I am pulling all the mass inside them constantly in one direction, solely relying on the fabric to hold and this should wear them out over time. Yet using my bare hands might be possible if I can replicate the same glue Liqu used, but that would be inconsiderate to both of them if I think about the residue. I am too nice. So we can cover a good distance until we need to set up a camp again. Well, they need to. Shall I be happy about this advantage or sad for another point on the me-being-inhuman list? While they are still wary of us, the distance around the campfire closed at least a bit. Yet not for Liqu who is a genuine monster, which puts Jacob on guard. And that she mentioned she might turn Myra as well into a slime, as soon she can do so, was not the best approach to build a friendly relationship with her. Terrified would be an understatement. So she cannot really start a conversation, despite her best efforts to do so. Like this, she starts to approach me or patrol the campsite. And it took me quite a while to assure them that the wandering slime will not eat them in their sleep. Since I trained the whole day to control my body by dragging the stretcher I should now tend to my needs. "Jacob, the flesh you stored for me. Can I have some?" (Shari) A rhetorical question. If they won¡¯t give it to me, I take it and leave them here on their own. Well, that¡¯s a little hard. But on the other side, stealing food in a survival situation can be considered murder, if you ask me. "Sure shall I roast it over the fire for you? I assume it is difficult with your hands." (Jacob) Now I feel a little bad for my thoughts and worse to give the answer I have to. Looking a bit downtrodden I answer, "Ehm no, it¡¯s not really necessary I can just eat it, or so. I have no real problems with ingestion now." (Shari) It is embarrassing that there is no difference if you take in the flesh raw and also have to admit that you use the devouring of a monster to do so. After a too-long moment of uncomfortable silence, Jacob takes the flesh out of one of their bags. By the way, they have somehow oversized survival bags which can store a huge amount of equipment. Now that I think about it, that whole ordeal must be a financial crisis for them. I don¡¯t know their objective, but regarding their state and that they had to let go of Chris¡¯ bag, I doubt that the outcome was favorable, even more considering the approaching expenses that come their way. However, before I dwell further on this I want my meat. The piece of flesh is wrapped with leaves, to prevent the fluids from soaking the fabric. Because I want to prevent this too, I remove my gloves. Yet, this leads to an awkward moment when I want to take it from his hand. It seems it¡¯s asked too much to directly touch my body. This makes him nearly drop the flesh on the ground. Fortunately, I can catch it. Yet I almost didn¡¯t make it. Not only because of the timing but also because it''s a fairly heavy piece of around five hundred grams and like this nearly flew through my hand. But it seems I was somehow able to glue it to the surface. Did I just subconsciously change the structure? That would be some progress, but at the same time extremely unsettling. Like always when I somehow get more used to this body. Now I feel how the unwrapped meat releases fluid inside my hands. I feel a little uneasy regarding terms of hygiene or more the lack of them as the currents get absorbed inside. So I realize that this body never has to be cleaned as it just forms anything it comes in contact with to a part of itself. Which is again an unsettling revelation! And now I am confronted with an even bigger issue. While I have a knife and it has a saw on the backside I cannot really use it to cut the meat as I am. Just imagining me trying and always losing grip with my liquid hand isn¡¯t even funny. And this is a five-hundred grams thick chunk. To make things worse I don¡¯t know of another way to eat it in a normal way. Before, it was just one thing on my list of disadvantages and oddities that are hard to cope with. But now I really miss my teeth. They maybe weren¡¯t perfectly straight and my dental hygiene was questionable at best, but they were there. Was that the reason why mum made broth? I just now realized that until now I never had something that was in need to get chewed. Not the berries, not the broth, even the bread in our provisions I could break, so fluffy it was. I miss my teeth so badly! I can even feel how something that resembles them forms inside my mouth. Nice try body, but we both know it won¡¯t work like this. So what do I do now with that piece of flesh I can¡¯t get small myself? First, I could ask Jacob to cut it for me. Like for a small child. Which would crush my self-esteem. So that¡¯s a big no! Then, I could chomp it whole. But this thing is bigger than my mouth no matter the angle. The only way to get it through would be to enlarge the sides and open up widely. Which would gross out everyone. Well, everyone except Liqu, who would ask why I make things so complicated. That brings me to the third possibility. Fuck pretending and just throw it in! Just suck it with your hands inside, Shari. This would be a bit more stealthy as the cloak would hide what happens. It would just vanish in my hands. And the only one grossed out would be me. It would be one more step away from being human. Not that forming a jaw that encompasses my whole head would be more human. "Is something the matter? You are staring now for a while on your¡­ meal." (Jacob) "Oh, no nothing. Just a philosophical question that was on my mind." (Shari) Yes, the correlation between humanity and eating meat; a very deep topic. Yet, now my plan to let it vanish crumbles in front of me. Sigh! Seems like I have no choice! "Could you please avert your eyes for a moment?" (Shari) "Why?" (Jacob) I give him a glare, which I don¡¯t know how it will be interpreted, considering my eyes have no features to distinguish my mood. However, Myra seems to have connected the dots between me staring at my food and my question and gives him a push with the elbow, leading to both of them complying. Now that I am free to go, I discover to my discontent, that my plan to just suck it in fails at the too-short sleeves of my shirt. As I still don¡¯t want to make use of a monster mouth, I have just one choice I am pressured to take before they look up again. Reluctantly I open my cloak, lift my shirt, and put the meat inside. I feel utterly disgusted by myself. This just intensifies as soon I activate the dissolving. They may not see it, but I can certainly feel it. This is by far the biggest thing I consciously took in by now. And I am very conscious of it. I feel how the flesh loses its integrity. Gets disintegrated layer by layer at a rapid speed and at the same time becomes a part of me. This is different from eating I realize now. Before, I just took in small amounts or things that had a convenient composition in the beginning, so that I could avoid taking notice of the process. But not with this! It is just too big and I feel how the slime generates directly out of the process. I feel so wrong in a fundamental way. Like something that just doesn¡¯t belong in this world. And again a drop of slime falls from my eyes. Yes, I am a bit whiny, but being in front of two people who judge my eating habits, while I only have the means of a monster to do so, is a bit dejecting. "I-is something wrong?" (Myra) Crying during the meal was a bit too obvious, huh? "No, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little overly conscious and embarrassed." (Shari) "Are you sure about this?" (Jacob) "It¡¯s not like I can change the way I need to eat now." (Shari) I don¡¯t know what it is, but something drives me always to cut talks with Jacob down. Maybe I just don¡¯t like him. Or it is the way he seems to break down my persona. Somehow, I feel each time assessed when he talks to me and this uncomfortable feeling drives me to end all his attempts at a conversation. So I don¡¯t like him. "Maybe I should look for the storage!" (Jacob) Nonetheless, he is good at judging people¡¯s behavior, finding out he is unwanted this fast. Yet not in regard to things girls might find embarrassing. "Sure! And if it helps, you two don¡¯t need to set up a guard! Liqu isn¡¯t going to sleep and won¡¯t let any prey escape. (Shari) Somehow I believe that he will as well not sleep very much this night. Now just me and Myra remain at the fire. And I don¡¯t know how much she is freaked out by me. "Are you really okay?" (Myra) "I don¡¯t know how to answer this! Obviously, regarding my body, I am not "okay" for a human. But for a slime I might be in perfect health. You see the problem?" (Shari) "Uh, yes! I mean¡­ I know that must be hard if what you told us is true." (Myra) "See? That¡¯s just one of the problems. That no one will believe such an insane story. But it¡¯s not that alone. In my mind, I already know that my body dictates that I¡¯m no longer a human. Nonetheless, I desperately try to continue behaving like a human, to feel like one. But each time I am forced to use this body like it is made to, I feel like I lose a bit more of this. It¡¯s not that I will suddenly stop to be myself, but that I realize that this "behaving like a human" is in the end just pretending. Each time I fail at this, a bit more of this layer I try to hide the truth behind gets taken away. And just to think about this means to get even more defeated. I am a slime now and all wishful thinking won¡¯t help!" (Shari) "M-Maybe it is not this bad? I mean as long as you stay sane, there would be no reason not to treat you like a human, right?" (Myra) "So you¡¯re saying, that I could live on as a human if I behave like one?" (Shari) "It could be!" (Myra) I don¡¯t know if she is trying to comfort me with lies or just really this innocent. However, let¡¯s test her resolve. "If you say so, then there is a truly easy way to confirm your words." (Shari) "What do you mean by this?" (Myra) "I just need your participation to make sure." (Shari) "What would I need to do?" (Myra) "Just stay still for a moment." (Shari) Like this, I extend my free hand to her shoulder. "Ieekh!" (Myra) But before I can reach her she lets out a shout and retreats in a way that she falls on her back, completely startled. "See! It¡¯s only a touch to your shoulder and you freak out as if I¡¯m going for the kill!" (Shari) I don¡¯t know which one of us should apologize here, but I don¡¯t feel like doing so. "S-Sorry; I realize how foolish my words were." (Myra) Ah, so she does. "No problem, at least you aren¡¯t going to cry or run for your dear life because of me. I should lower my expectations. And it is nice that I am able to talk normally. I mean that¡¯s what caused this in the beginning." (Shari) "How come?" (Myra) I start to explain the background a bit to her and she listens carefully. While I leave out some of the details I don¡¯t want to review or don¡¯t want to get convicted for, like the adventurers, some understanding of my case would be nice. And listening is the first step in that matter. "But if she did all this to you, how can you bear her presence?" (Myra) "It is complicated. She isn¡¯t directly evil, more a child! However, even if I know that, I dislike her for what she did. On the other hand, I need her, and having her around helps me a great deal, for example in dangerous situations. And she''s totally loyal, as she gets satisfied with my company. And I don¡¯t know what she would do if she couldn¡¯t get this. However, she''s still a genuine monster and like this, you have a hard time standing her antics." (Shari) "AAAAAHHHHH!!!" "What¡¯s that?" (Shari) "Chris?!" (Myra) Myra looks where they left their wounded comrade. I follow with my gaze and find him awake. Yet I find Liqu too, who is leaning over him, while his head is embedded in her lap. Jacob jumps startled out of his attempt to sleep and promptly readies his crossbow at Liqu. I don¡¯t know if he could hit her core, but the distance is really close. "What are you doing to Chris?!" (Myra) With a panicked yell, she rushes to her comrade, yet stops close before approaching Liqu. Who just tilts her head in her usual childish manner. "He looked uncomfortable, so I thought I take care of him." (Liqu) Stupid slime! Despite his scream, Chris is now awfully quiet. That might be because he is terrified and just overwhelmed by the situation or it is because of his injury and he did overextend himself. In the latter, we should soon take a look at him. "Liqu, withdraw immediately! He obviously doesn¡¯t like it and needs to calm down!" (Shari) "Okay, but it¡¯s sad! Now I am really appreciating, that you would let me sleep next to you before." (Liqu) Does she mean when I was restrained?! Oh god, Liqu-headache! Standing her antics it is! Chapter 19b - Liqu - It¡¯s hard to understand. For some reason, Shari is set on taking those adventurers with us. All my experience with those people tells me that they are an unnecessary risk we shouldn¡¯t take chances with. No other creature is this fixed on destroying our cores. No other creature tries directly to kill us. But they do! Yes, I know I tried to interact with adventurers before, but back then I was desperate and decided on a whim. I had never any intention to build a close relationship. It was just an experiment to find out if it is possible. And it didn¡¯t work out! Furthermore, now I have to protect someone! However, she seems to be set on becoming friends with them. Not that I would prevent her from having relationships as long I can stay close. Yet she should stay aware of the nature of her counterpart. So I¡¯m a little worried about her safety. I will maintain vigilance and hold on to as much energy as I can gather, to be ready in the case of an emergency. Shari instead is trying to get closer to them and even helps them to move this construction. I would complain that she is wasting resources like this but in fact, this is good training for her. The more she indulges herself in this practice to shape, solidify, and control her slime, the more it will become natural to her. Soon she will be able to control her body like a real slime. Well, she is a real slime. Maybe not by heritage, but apart from that she''s completely normal. I mean that she comes closer to act like one and like this, it feels like she comes closer to me. Maybe I can in the future show her some hunting techniques or some of the skills I¡¯ve learned in the past. That could bring us even closer. But now you have to focus, Liqu! These people can mean harm to her, so you should always be vigilant! On the other hand, this is the most extended time I was ever able to have contact with humans, without unfortunate incidents. And I was also able to have a normal time with Shari¡¯s parents. That was nice! To have this kind of interaction was completely novel to me. If this is because I am together with my Shari, then this is an unbelievable benefit of a side effect. That having my Shari with me will bring me so much joy was completely out of my expectations. I surely will never let go of this! So it could be that this situation with those adventurers works out. Maybe my Shari has knowledge I don¡¯t possess, regarding interaction with humans. As far I understood we are even on the way to enter a town. I could see a town up close! That would be a fascinating experience. Yet her choice regarding this attire is hard to comprehend. In regard to my dulled vision, these things we wear have no real purpose. They don¡¯t protect and slimes have simply no problems regarding weather conditions. They may also obstruct vision on our cores. But is that worth it? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust my Shari but I hope she knows what she is doing. Regarding her knowledge of people, which due to direct interaction with them surpasses mine for sure, it could be possible that wearing those helps somehow in establishing relationships. Until now the success proves her right. So maybe I should support her more in these matters. Yes, I will try to interact with them! Something is seemingly not working out. I tried to talk to the one with the crossbow, yet to no avail. For some reason, the guy always refuses any conversation with me. Whenever I draw close he grips his weapon and ignores all of my attempts to start a talk. Well, he isn¡¯t directly ignoring me. In fact, his eyes are downright glued to my body, but it became clear to me that I can¡¯t establish any proper relationship with him. That¡¯s what you gain for trying to be nice. My attempts with the girl were even more devastating. While the guy at least tolerates me around him the girl gets always this look. I think when I compare it to the faces in my mental library it meant something along the lines of "please don¡¯t kill me" or "stay away". At least it had something to do with apparent panic, that¡¯s for sure. Also, she directly runs in the opposite direction when she notices my presence. That¡¯s an unreasonable behavior, considering I shall protect her as Shari said. And I assume the main contribution will be my task. Shari can stand on her own against smaller creatures, but she doesn¡¯t fare well when it becomes necessary to end them fast. I had a look at her handling the one wolf that came through. She was far too defensive and could have sped up the whole ordeal significantly. While they are no real threat, it is of utmost importance to kill fast if you hunt. Before they get the chance to run away! Defensive actions are only reasonable if you don¡¯t need the others or you have only one opponent and can trap him. Against the bigger ones, her approach would be right. I really need to show her the ropes with that! Yet, she still has her issues with the necessary behavior to do so. I have no problem with the fact that Shari relies on me. Nonetheless, I want her to be self-sufficient. My precious shall not suffer because she isn¡¯t able to support herself and I don¡¯t know if I can always do enough myself. I will not tolerate any risks if it concerns my Shari! Anyways, I need to act gentle and have to avoid pressuring her too much. I want to see her happy, so she shall not feel forced. Because of this, I will also further support her in her attempts to get close to those people. However, I feel increasingly frustrated. Especially as Shari forbid me to draw close to them when they are around the campfire. Something about their need to rest and that I disturb them when I do so. How can I be friendly if I can¡¯t interact with them? Her orders are confusing as they are! But I still need to support her. All I do now is patrol the campsite and occasionally grab one of those critters which think I wouldn¡¯t notice. The good thing is, because of this I am totally full right now. My Shari was right, that they pose good bait. But I feel excluded right now. Shari can sit with the others just fine. Right now she is even taking some flesh in. Yet she seems so hesitant to do so. I don¡¯t see any reason, as there is no problem with stuffing it in her. It doesn¡¯t really matter if the flesh is old or not, as long as it isn¡¯t completely rotten. Past that the benefit is quite disappointing. But that¡¯s still no reason to hesitate and it looks fine. It should provide her with a day¡¯s worth of energy. Nonetheless, she just stares at it. Finally, she stuffs it inside her body. It¡¯s hard to understand what kept her from doing so in the first place, but if she could solve her issues I¡¯m glad. She has still a complicated expression, but she needs to do this. A dissolving disorder is one of the things that a slime can''t afford. And she already has that problem with slime that comes from humans. They make a majority of valuable sources of nourishment, so I ask myself if I can raise her better in this way. She seemed pretty set on this. On the other hand, it was okay that I provided her after the encounter with the wolves, even if a big part of it was still from those humans from before in me, which I naturally gave her as well. If a little time in between is enough to allow her to take it in, then maybe the hurdle isn¡¯t so high. She might be able to adapt eventually. In the end, this is what makes up a slime. And for sure she is one! Yet, I want to help her in her current endeavors, so I would like to do something nice to earn the trust of those adventurers. What do you mean that I was referring to them as food before? Those things are completely unrelated! Being on friendly terms shouldn¡¯t prevent one from ensuring one''s own survival. After all, just my Shari matters! If I need to convert them all into sustenance for her, then so be it! However, as we are in no dire state I can try to build a good relationship for now. The man with the crossbow is already sleeping and Shari seems to have a fine talk with the girl. I am envious that she could manage what I could never achieve to do. But it wouldn¡¯t help if I barge in, so that is a "no" too! Anyways, I want to contribute too. Yet I don¡¯t know what I can do. The girl is occupied and the guy sleeps, so there is no one left to tend to. Wait! That¡¯s not it! There''s a third one! The boy on that construction, who was unconscious until now. I could take care of him so that the others see how nice I am. They apparently care a lot about him, so I should be able to gain their favor like this. Without further delay, I approach his resting place. He seems very out of it, but stable and should be able to regain consciousness soon. That¡¯s what my knowledge of human anatomy tells me! However, his pose seems to be uncomfortable and someone should watch that he stays fine. And that one will be me! So I decide to sustain his head, which lies on the hard ground with my body. Without disturbing him too much, I let my liquid glide slowly under him and take position over his head. Then I use my mass to raise his upper body and a short moment later his head rests calmly in my lap. I glue it a little, so that he has no disturbed sleep, but stays in a comfortable position. I also comb his hair a bit and clean him as well as I can, without intruding too far inside. He stirs a bit while I do so. That should be a good sign, regarding his health. Like this, I proceed to treat him as good I can. He had this bulge of slime over his wound in Shari¡¯s color. That was an interesting idea to cover the wound and it obviously worked. The moisture under his clothes prevents it dries up and vanishes. But the blood under the surface seems to gather there as it is. That prevents slightly that everything grows back together. So I start to adjust it a bit with my mass. I lay my hand on the current and mix myself in it. Then I remove the coagulated blood carefully by dissolving and replacing the slime layer in a way that the healing can proceed unimpeded. There were some rests of a plant inside and I think that my Shari intended something by integrating it, so I left them as they were. However, as the direct attendance to his wound was surely very invasive for him, he stirs and aches during the procedure. Shortly after I¡¯m done he shifts inside my lap and opens his eyes, looking directly at me. "Am I dead?" (Chris) "No, not yet!" (Liqu) I answer honestly. It was a rather weird question regarding the fact that he wouldn¡¯t be able to pose it if he was. And I said "not yet" because as far as I know death is something inevitable for humans. They grow old and before long their body is unable to sustain themselves any longer. Maybe I am the wrong to say that, regarding the fact that I am rather young compared to them. Nevertheless, now that I have my Shari I don¡¯t intend to die. Never! All I have to do is to eliminate all the threats that could endanger us and stay alert. And the time I have. I ask myself if I should convey this to Shari or let her figure out herself that she has a body of permanently rejuvenating slime and a crystal core, which even can slightly regenerate. Neither of them can succumb to time. Yet, I believe that this is a surprise she should realize herself. However, I should tend back to my patient. He still seems to be rather clouded so I stabilize him and adjust my hold before he can hurt himself in that state. "Wh-where am I?" (Chris) "In the forest, with me!" (Liqu) I give him my best smile and try to calm him down, as sick and injured people need peace to recover. "I-Is Myra all right?" (Chris) "Myra? Ah, the squirrel-girl! Yes, yes, still alive!" (Liqu) "Thank god! I am so glad!" (Chris) I can see a tear emerging from his eyes. He seems to be a nice guy and wasn¡¯t the slightest bit agitated by me. That¡¯s new! Abruptly his expression changes and he is pressing out some words. "Wait. W-who are you?" (Chris) "Me? I am Liqu!" (Liqu) He tries to lift his head, which is prevented by my holding around it with my slime. When he fails, he opens his eyes completely, which were until now always half-closed. Due to his weary body, I assume. Yet, even his opened eyes seem somehow to widen even more when he gets a good look at me. I smile at him. "Hi!" (Liqu) "AAAAAHHHHH!" (Chris) Sigh! So much for new experiences. As soon he screams, squirming around in my lap, the guy with the crossbow readies the same at me. I take my usual counter-measures, by increasing the sturdiness around my core and letting the hardened mass swirl around it. Like this, no bolt should be able to pierce through. Yet, he doesn¡¯t seem to want to shoot. Maybe because he needs us to get out of the forest. Maybe because I still have the head of his friend in my grip. Whatever it is he doesn¡¯t attack. The girl as well is rushing at me but stops before she is reaching me. Still afraid, huh? Yet at least she speaks now to me. "What are you doing to Chris?!" (Myra) "He looked uncomfortable, so I thought I take care of him." (Liqu) I don¡¯t know what they''ve got since I was just trying to be nice! Chris seems to have understood that his friends are close and is apparently a bit overwhelmed so that he stays quiet for now. "Liqu, withdraw immediately! He obviously doesn¡¯t like it and needs to calm down!" (Shari) When she asks me to do so. But it is disappointing, that my benevolent acts are ending like this. Interacting with humans is such a difficult challenge. "Okay, but it¡¯s sad! Now I am really appreciating, that you would let me sleep next to you before." (Liqu) Yes, she is the only one that stays with me, without being afraid or aggressive! My chosen one! The one who is my all! My precious Shari! And nothing will take you away from me! I will make sure of it! Chapter 20 - Shari - After dragging Liqu away from the poor boy I''m giving her a stern scolding for acting so rashly. Meanwhile, the other two were occupied with their friend. That should be a given considering the circumstances. Not only did he just gain consciousness after a serious injury, but there is also an explanation necessary regarding why he woke up submerged in a slime. Whoever is going to give him that, I don¡¯t envy that person. It¡¯s hard to judge Liqu, who is completely ignorant about where she went wrong. What I could figure out was that she somehow tried to help me and that is not really a reason to blame her. But this kind of rogue action can easily get us killed. Or cause a bloodbath as much I know about her until now. "Yes I see that you tried to help, but please stop doing so without asking me first!" (Shari) "Have I done something wrong?" (Liqu) "The screams and shouts and readied weapons were not enough of an indication?" (Shari) "I don¡¯t know! I just tried to be nice and gain favor, so that they will like you." (Liqu) "And what the hell made you believe that containing him within your slime was the right approach?" (Shari) "I thought it would be more comfortable. The ground is hard, so having something soft underneath should be pleasant." (Liqu) I hold my hand at my forehead, fighting a nonexistent headache. However, it¡¯s more about the meaning of the gesture than the actual benefit. "And at no point during the whole occurrence came to your mind that he might be a bit surprised waking up next to something commonly known to be dangerous to humans, without being the least bit introduced to you? Hell, even if someone knows you, you are terrifying if you kill things! And these people have ingrained that if a slime has you in its embrace like this, you are dead! Damnit, even I thought I would die when you caught me!" (Shari) Bad memories! Bad memories! And no it doesn¡¯t become funny in retrospect! "Aren¡¯t you a little exaggerating?" (Liqu) "Even if it''s hard for you, try to think for a moment: How fast could you have killed him when you had him like this?" (Shari) "Safe kill or deadly injury?" (Liqu) "Whatever." (Shari) "Half a second, maybe less." (Liqu) "AND YOU ARE WONDERING WHY HE WAS FREAKED OU-grrbsh?!!" (Shari) Lost my control at the last part. But she is driving me crazy! And now the others are looking to us. I wave my hand and say: "Don¡¯t mind us, just a little misunderstanding!" (Shari) Induced by the complete absence of common sense with a certain slime. "Okay, I hope you are getting the gist of it. Simply try to be a bit more aware of what others may find threatening." (Shari) "Fine." (Liqu) The issue is not if she will try to follow my requests. I¡¯m sure she will give her all to do so. The problem is simply her ability to react in the right way. Despite her proficiency in areas regarding survival, which indicates a developed intelligence, she is very bad in common topics. Especially interaction with people. Not really surprising, taking into account that she normally isn¡¯t interacting in the first place. But is basic logic really asking too much? I start to believe that this shortcoming could backfire if left unattended. But it¡¯s not like I can simply teach her everything about how a slime should behave towards humans. To make matters worse I start to realize that my common sense regarding her is rapidly decreasing, due to her constant presence. And well, you know, certain reasons which make me less anxious towards slimes. So I am not really good at teaching her the right way to act and what she has to pay attention to. However, it¡¯s not like I can just take a random person and force her to practice communication with her. Wait! No random person it is. But here I have some vict- "ahem" partners to exercise the needed skills. It shouldn¡¯t be asked too much to spend a little bit of time. With Liqu. Okay, who am I trying to deceive? I think we can forget Chris for the time being. And it became quite apparent that Myra also has some issues. In this regard, it was not helpful that Liqu hinted she would turn her too when the requirements are met. I can understand her so well. So Myra is a no too. That leaves Jacob. If I ask nicely maybe there is a chance. Honestly, they owe me, so as the leader he should step in for the team. I mean, it would be in their interest when they want that Liqu is behaving according to their wishes. Yet, I should start by improving the prospects. For that reason, I grab Liqu, followed by a moment of deep revulsion, because the hand sinks in. "Linking?" (Liqu) I throw her a glare but decide to announce my resentment to that idea as well since my facial expressions are no longer what they used to be. And she could take advantage of a lack of response. "No! No linking! Never! Just listen for a moment. You are now going to them and will formally apologize for your stupid actions, is that clear?" (Shari) "But I did nothing wrong!" (Liqu) It feels too often as if I would speak with a child. Well, have fun, Jacob. "We just established that you did something wrong by scaring the boy almost literally to death. You know heavily injured and so on. So you go apologizing. (Shari) "But they were harsh too!" (Liqu) "Now stop the whining and come on! At once! And do it properly!" (Shari) "Yes, yes!" (Liqu) I explain to her what she has to say, taking the things mum made me say when I again beat those stupid boys in the village, as a reference. Like this, I drag her along to the group, which seemingly did calm down by now. If only a bit. Well, it would be dragging, if Liqu wouldn¡¯t capitalize this moment and cling to my hand like a maiden in love. Whatever she says, I don¡¯t completely trust her that there are no romantic feelings. It doesn¡¯t take long before they notice our approach. In the end, they still make their living by surviving in the wilds with monsters. Myra instantly covers Chris with her body and I start to suspect that there is more at hand than the bond between comrades. The upside is that Jacob is quite thoughtful as their leader, so he will surely not risk provoking us and getting on our bad side. Under those circumstances, we can approach without problems. "I¡¯m sorry for your trouble. And Liqu here did want to tell you something." (Shari) I push her forward and with a downcast stare, she begins. "I am sorry. Please forgive me. I didn¡¯t think enough about my actions and how they will affect others. I will reflect on my mistakes and work on my faults. My deepest apologies to all of you." (Liqu) Yes¡­ okay¡­ if that was not the most monotonous speech I¡¯ve ever heard, then I don¡¯t know. I should have played it through with her before we were going. As I see it Liqu thought that simply pronouncing the words would be enough. Another flaw we need to work on. That slime is one big working ground. Nonetheless, it had apparently an effect that I made her apologize. Until now they were committed to avoiding her as much as possible so that they have no real idea how she really is. That she is at least able to actually apologize might have surpassed their expectations. And it might be good if Chris'' second impression of her proves that she can be rational, instead of pondering how close he was to die. Being the first to recover from the sudden shock caused by an apologizing man-eating monster, Jacob replies: "Ah, yes¡­ it¡¯s fine. Fortunately the issue could get solved without harm. And that Chris woke up is great." (Jacob) "That¡¯s wonderful! However, with this decrease in your problems I would like to agree on some terms regarding our cooperation." (Shari) His face darkens significantly at my response. That is to expect, as in his view we are in a position, where we can easily coerce his group to anything they can provide. That and no one likes to talk about costs. To his luck, I don¡¯t want much. Just some small deeds and throwing him in the monster pit together with Liqu. I urge him to talk with me in private, to not let my negotiation get influenced by any third parties. "So what is it that you want?" (Jacob) "No need to be this vigilant. It¡¯s just that after my judgment it is appropriate to compensate us for our services to your group. Or am I wrong?" (Shari) "And what would such a compensation entail?" (Jacob) "Let¡¯s be frank! This whole venture of yours is to be considered a disaster. This way I believe that you lot are not high on money and will need any copper you can get. Am I right?" (Shari) "You are. The costs for Chris¡¯s treatment alone will throw us in a bad place." (Jacob) "Then it is rather advantageous for you that I don¡¯t want money." (Shari) "And what instead? (Jacob) "First I need some support when we will eventually arrive at our destination. Just the typical help to prevent getting killed by the guards, you see?" (Shari) "I will not endanger my group with anything illicit!" (Jacob) "I wouldn¡¯t demand anything like this. Only simple, lawful requests, that¡¯s all." (Shari) "Fine! You said "first". What¡¯s the second request?" (Jacob) "Well, that one is a bit tricky. You see, Liqu has difficulties regarding proper interaction with humans. And until now my unique circumstances are hindering me to properly explain to her what exactly makes me uncomfortable in her manners. So I need a second party to give her the appropriate lessons. Also, she is a pain in the neck and I would really like to have her off my back for the shortest amount of time. So please could you parent her a bit?" (Shari) I didn¡¯t expect an excited reaction, but the open distaste his face shows at my proposal tells quite much. "I don¡¯t think I demand too much for saving your lives." (Shari) "You want me to stay close to that monster." (Jacob) "Any of you would do, but something tells me there are some issues with the others. Liqu won¡¯t do anything to you if I forbid it. And like this, you can keep an eye on her. Also, she won¡¯t roam while she¡¯s occupied." (Shari) "You expect me to trust that this monster will stay docile?" (Jacob) "Honestly, that¡¯s what you are doing the whole time. It¡¯s not like some meters less would make any difference. And rather than monster could we please just say slime? I don¡¯t feel comfortable with that notation." (Shari) According to my evaluation of him, Jacob is a very logical person. So he should be open to this kind of logic. He has seen what Liqu is capable of and I don¡¯t assume he believes that his group can run faster than those wolves. "Just talking it is?" (Jacob) "I don¡¯t force you to hug her. I know how unpleasant that is. You are just helping her get rid of some flaws. That is beneficial to you as well if you want her to behave." (Shari) "I have my doubts about this." (Jacob) "She can be very annoying, but as long you give her no reason to retaliate she is rather friendly." (Shari) "Urgh, fine but you promise to bring us all unharmed back to Ekoras." (Jacob) "I promise to escort you to the best of my capabilities, but I make never promises based on uncertain conditions. Like, for example, traversing a forest full of ferocious beasts." (Shari) "That has to be enough." (Jacob) "Now, she is over there. Just speak with her and explain the things she shall abstain from doing." (Shari) "Sigh, I will regret this." (Jacob) "Why shall I be the only one? I will go and instruct her. You can start after this." (Shari) Leaving him like that I quickly make my way to instruct Liqu for her first real lesson in normal behavior, as I doubt my yelling and telling her to stop would count. "Hey Liqu." (Shari) "Yes?!" (Liqu) She is nearly jumping at my approach so excited she is. Though if I am right this is the first time I come to her to speak on my own and considering her behavior towards me, this might be enough. "Now calm down. I have good news for you." (Shari) "Good news?" (Liqu) Like always, her two basic settings are overly affectionate and confused. "Yes. You wanted to gain favor and build a relationship with them, right? Well, now you can! I convinced Jacob to spend some time with you. Pay attention to his words and stay friendly, then it will work out." (Shari) "You made this happen just for me?" (Liqu) That is sadly right, just because this slime is too much of a liability I did go out of my way to correct her. "Yes, just for you, so please don¡¯t disappoint me. And don¡¯t you dare to try now to hug!" (Shari) "Yes! Sure, sure!" (Liqu) She salutes and nods ecstatically. Where did she learn military gestures? Never mind, I don¡¯t want to know. So it seems that I have effectively settled that project with those two. Now it is time to tend to the rest of our group. I want to smooth things over with Chris and Myra. It would be better if they get used to us. I had a good feel at my past exchanges with Myra, but now I can just hope that Liqu didn¡¯t ruin everything. She seems quite close to that Chris and if he would be hostile towards us, it would spread and we might be in trouble. Being self-aware of my looks and since I want to soothe Chris, I cover my head under the hood when I approach. "Hello, I hope you two are fine. I just wanted to inquire about your condition." (Shari) "Ah, hello, Shari was it? Myra explained the situation to me. It seems we have to thank you for our rescue." (Chris) Contradictory to his words I have quite a bad feeling about him. While he isn¡¯t openly hostile, the subtle expressions of his and his voice show clear aversion against my person. Not really surprising after Liqu¡¯s rogue action, but I think I felt never so much treated like a monster. As long as you don¡¯t count those four adventurers that didn¡¯t even bother to talk. But Chris is not very far away from them. "No need to. I¡¯m glad that you could recover from your injury. Just tell me if you can walk on your own or need to get transported." (Shari) "Rest assured or whatever you do. I¡¯m perfectly fine. So there is no need for you to stay here and worry." (Chris) Is it just me or am I getting cut short by him? Fine, as long he won¡¯t try to use his sword to enforce this. "What are you saying? Shari! He is still very injured and can¡¯t walk fast like this." (Myra) "Oh, then we should continue to take the stretcher with us, just in case. By the way, how is the wound, I noticed that Liqu applied a new¡­ coating." (Shari) The look on his face shows that he would like to rip it off at a moment¡¯s notice if doing so wouldn¡¯t rip his guts out too. Also, I assume Myra convinced him to leave it there. "Not that I doubt your¡­ abilities, nevertheless I would prefer "normal" bandages." (Chris) Sure. Good luck looking for somebody who has bandages. When you find them fetch some for me as well, my supply starts slowly to dwindle. As if that douche would get anything from me! With a smile I reply: "No worry! I can assure you that it will firmly stay where it is and perform its task. That should have been all then. I am glad that tomorrow we can move faster, with you finally on your legs, walking by yourself." (Shari) That felt so good! Before Chris can retort, I leave and place myself against a tree. The night is full of stars and I use the serenity of this moment to calm down. At the border of my vision, I notice how Jacob earnestly tries to deal with Liqu but ends up holding his head. Poor guy! He didn¡¯t know what he signed up for. But the good thing is, it''s not me. I can rest in peace as long he deters Liqu. My plan worked perfectly. I expect tomorrow to get hard. Especially with that difficult guy around. But in the end, we are just moving on. So, not too much to worry about. Just one step after the other and it will somehow work out. Time to rest now before I get disturbed and the chance is lost. I wish I could really sleep. Standby needs to be enough. There''s no other choice. Chapter 21 - Shari - I wake up from a sleep one couldn¡¯t even refer to as light. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t suspect Chris of doing something stupid, with his severe injury, but his attitude makes me think that being wary would be a good call. However, if I am right we don¡¯t need to keep this up much longer. Now that he can walk on his own it should be possible to make it today to the town, after our estimation of three days. Liqu was like always far earlier up than me and patrolled the campsite. Since we want to make it today and arrive before the gates close, we keep breakfast short and start to move as soon as possible. Well they do, since I¡¯m still full and don¡¯t need regular meals, as long I replenish myself before it gets critical. Chris has to be supported to walk and we take the stretcher with us, just in case Chris'' condition worsens, but overall we move faster this way. The journey is proceeding smoothly, if not for Chris'' continuous hostile glare at my back when I walk in front of him and the paranoid, condemning looks over his shoulder when I''m behind him. It feels as if I am treated worse than Liqu. And that kinda hurts. To speak of, I haven¡¯t inquired Jacob how it worked out yesterday. So I do now. "And how was the attempt to teach a slime common sense?" (Shari) Oh well, if this isn¡¯t the hollow gaze of someone who eventually gave up. "This bad?" (Shari) "Do I really need to speak about this?" (Jacob) "Not necessarily, but it would help if you could inform me about the worst issues she has." (Shari) "That would imply that there is even a possibility to work on something. While she pays attention to everything, at the same time she isn¡¯t listening at all. You tell her that she shall abstain from any physical contact because humans don¡¯t want to get touched and she wonders how they can live together when they cannot touch each other. And as soon I tried to correct that impression it was as if she had forgotten everything we talked about. At the same time, she can¡¯t focus for the shortest period of time on one topic and always tries to change it on her own. Did you know that you are the content of most of them?" (Jacob) "I had suspected something like this. But the good part is you are still alive, right?" (Shari) "I don¡¯t feel so." (Jacob) "No reason to get snappish. It was just that you were able to communicate with Liqu on more or less friendly terms and that already is something." (Shari) "If you say so, I just¡­" (Jacob) "RAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!" "The heck!?" (Shari) I see Jacob quickly paling and losing his generally composed demeanor. It seems he knows what that was, yet I doubt that it will be possible to question him now about the source of this ridiculously loud roar. The others don¡¯t seem better. Myra sits down covering her ears, quivering, and Chris is set on defending her within his very limited possibilities. I feel that he would engage me too if I would come close while he is in this mood. The only one completely unfazed is Liqu. She waves me to her in a carefree way. So I approach. "Do you know what that was?" (Shari) "Those are perfect! Now we can do something. Just come! This will be great for you!" (Liqu) I shudder at Liqu¡¯s evaluation of what is "great for me". Currently on my list are having my body melted into slime and cannibalism. So I would argue her ideas. "What is wrong? Can you not deal with it like always?" (Shari) "No! This is such a great chance. You need to come!" (Liqu) "Just tell what you want." (Shari) "Training!" (Liqu) "What?" (Shari) "You need to learn to use yourself better in threatening situations and those are perfect!" (Liqu) "You-you want me to fight that? That sounded huge! I thought you wanted to keep me safe!" (Shari) "Don¡¯t worry. Those are perfectly harmless. Nothing can happen." (Liqu) Without even waiting for my response, she drags me with her in the direction of the sound. I have this slight hope that whatever it was that roared, already left the premise. Yet, my hopes get shattered when we arrive. In front of me is a "Rager"! What is a rager you ask? Difficult to explain, as until now I only heard stories about this monster. But what is standing in front of me leaves no doubt. This thing is a rager. You could describe it as some kind of bear. If bears would be standing up to three meters tall, have claws that get seven centimeters long, burning red eyes, and spikes protruding out of their backs. To say so, this thing is terrifying. But that is not the real distressing factor here. The real problem is the reason why they are called ¡°ragers¡±. Let me explain for a moment: Monsters in general commonly generate from their respective animal counterparts. A wolf becomes a direwolf, a boar a grindingboar, at least this goes for the basic forms. In layman¡¯s terms, it has something to do with magical energy, which is innate to all living creatures, causing some kind of mutation in some of them. You can guess that because monsters are bigger, stronger, and more aggressive, the population of the original animals declined. That goes for the carnivores. But those who weren¡¯t fitted to be aggressive fighters didn''t spread as much so normal mammals like bunnies and deer still exist. Eventually, the number of monsters balanced itself with the amount of food the rest of nature could provide. That¡¯s at least what the scholars say about stuff that happened far too long ago to be still relevant. Now to the reason why monsters are aggressive. As their condition is caused by magical energy, they are somewhat submitted to take more in. And the best source are the bodies of living beings with their innate energy. Wait a moment! Am I like this too? Is this why I am prone to take in flesh? Not now! I was at something! So, monsters hunt living beings to take their energy. Because of this, direwolves are hunting to get their fill. But they take what they need and not more. When they seize one target and the others are running away, they usually stay with their prey. They are limited in what they can take in and rushing behind could lead to a loss. Also, it would be a wasted effort. But not ragers. Ragers don¡¯t care to seize their prey. They just do what the name implies: They rage! As soon as a rager draws the scent of blood he loses all control. They are just going to kill every living thing around they can get their claws on. That¡¯s why they are feared by adventurers. Losing a comrade is hard, sad, and demoralizing. But encounters with monsters often end at that point. They¡¯ve got their prey and the rest can retreat. However, with a rager that¡¯s another story. A rager will follow, kill, and proceed until nothing remains to get killed. And they have the means to do so. Like this, they are the cause of many obliterated groups of adventurers. Sometimes also referred to as "wipers". You know, since they wipe out a group. So I have every reason to wish myself far away from this place. Yet for some reason, that stupid slime dragged me here. What I don¡¯t understand is, why Liqu said this wouldn''t be dangerous. Can she be that crazy? Well, it¡¯s Liqu. She was apparently absolutely aware of what would wait here for us, nonetheless, she is perfectly calm. When a fucking rager noticed us! "Th-this is a rager! Why the hell did you drag me here!" (Shari) "Rager? Could work for them. They are pretty wild. But I found out they are perfect to train on!" (Liqu) The rager now noticed us and seemingly becomes irritated at our presence. He might not directly charge at us, but still, this thing is obviously hostile and slowly advances. "D-d-do something! It will rip us in so small pieces that there is no hope to recover." (Shari) "Now you¡¯re exaggerating. They are totally harmless. You have your membrane on right? If you are worried you can apply a bit more cover. The worst that can happen is that he hurls your core a distance. And I will be here to secure you so that nothing can happen." (Liqu) "Are you crazy? I mean I know you have your issues, but I thought you would at least be able to discern such a situation. I CAN¡¯T BEAT A RAGER!!!" (Shari) "There is nothing to be afraid of. And you need training. You had problems with that last wolf and it could have been going much smoother." (Liqu) "Could you please focus on that giant monster? It¡¯s nearly upon us! (Shari) "Duh, fine I show you the ropes first, but you will try next." (Liqu) Just what is wrong with her?! That''s not a small critter. That thing is feared by trained fighters as the incarnation of death and slaughter. Yet, she behaves as if a child could beat it. Liqu slides out of her clothes in one fluid motion and approaches that monster without showing the slightest impression of discomfort. The rager got apparently agitated by this and towers itself in front of Liqu. "ROOOAAAAAHHHH!!!" Who fricking turns in my direction and ignores the wall of doom at her back! "You see, the most important is to prolong the fight as well as possible when you engage the biggies. When you are injuring them, they often tend to run away, as long as you don¡¯t disable them from doing so. Better is to exhaust them first." (Liqu) God, it swings his claw at her! But before it can connect, Liqu takes a step backward, directly into that creature¡¯s space. She is so close to its body that the thing has no way to strike a decisive blow at her. Liqu guides the passing claw with her whole body upwards and dives with a move that resembles dancing under the swinging blow to his side. "What you need to pay attention to when you enter their reach, is that your core must always be higher than the legs of your opponent. While the punches are neglectable and bites can be evaded, even allowing critical counters to the head, the only issue could be that your core gets stomped. That is something you must prevent!" (Liqu) She is completely ignoring that thing! Not a hint that this monster could be a danger to her. Maybe I am the one who''s wrong? Frustrated that the attack was ineffective, the rager prepares another haul. This time it lowers its stance and in a wide ark, it slashes the whole ground at height of the knees. As a response, Liqu just jumps up. However, she jumps too low to evade and the claw rips directly through her feet. Nonetheless, Liqu maintains her balance; forms her feet back, and lands where the bit of the mass that disconnected fell, pulling it instantly back in. "When you lose a bit of mass this isn''t too concerning, as you can just take it back as the fight continues. The remains will still be around and sooner or later you will have the opportunity to get them. The more there is scattered the easier it is." (Liqu) It''s frightening how she plays with that thing, evading all attacks without even looking at them. No! That¡¯s not it! She is looking, just not with her eyes. It¡¯s that all-around view she uses to stay aware of all the movements. It''s astonishing. Not just that she can permanently maintain a state where she is conscious of everything around her, but she is also always able to find the best reaction in time. Now the rager jumps at her in an act of¡­ well, rage. Liqu responds, by backing off, out of the area of impact. But now she is within reach of the claws and recovers from the movement, so the rager uses that chance to strike at her. Liqu can just raise her arms in an attempt to block the slash from the side, however, that is too much. It rips her arms and enters her body. But something is strange. While she made sure her core is not in the way, the paw passes slowly through her body. Too slow. To point it out the swing is running straight in a horizontal trajectory through her frame, but she is completely undisturbed. It looks like the time of the attack runs extremely slow. She''s holding it! Liqu did catch the arm of that beast. I would even say that she planned to get hit, using her body to her advantage. A natural slime. The strain from the effort the monster puts in to extract its arm out of Liqu is visible. Slowly it closes to the borders. And when it finally reaches Liqu¡¯s other side, she lets go and the force is so strong that his own blow throws the beast off-balance. Liqu still ignores her opponent and tends to me. "In such a moment you could probably engage and aim for a kill. But to make sure, it can be better to take a little more time. It is important to keep in mind that taking a hit can force the opponent to spend much more effort to get a hold of the situation. Through this, you can get a hold of him. When you eventually notice that your prey gets slower you can think about a way to make a safe kill." (Liqu) Having restored its poise the rager tries to rush at Liqu, head first, who jumps again backward. But she still gets rammed into her center. Nonetheless, she isn¡¯t the slightest bit deterred by this. She just flows on top of its back and sticks. Unable to reach her, the beast lashes in all directions wildly jumping, howling, and smashing at all that is close. I should take a few steps back. "When you can¡­ encompass its head this is usually all¡­ that it needs to put an end. Here we try to stay at¡­ the basics of exhausting. Of utmost importance¡­ is that you pay attention to your core, to¡­ don¡¯t leave it in a dangerous¡­ position. Especially while you cling to the enemy." (Liqu) Impressive, how she keeps on talking during this rodeo. After a while, the rager slows down and Liqu takes a chance to glide down and quickly approaches me. "See! Now it is slow and easy to kill! Now go!" (Liqu) She still wants me to fight that thing!? Not that the show wasn¡¯t impressive, but I doubt that I can pull off the same. "I am not like you! I cannot fight like you! I don¡¯t have the ability!" (Shari) "Because of that we slowed it. Now it is easy. And you have the ability. You are a slime so taking that prey down is innate to you." (Liqu) I feel bad being called a slime but at the same time, it has a strange ring when she is so confident that I will manage. "Now just throw these clothes away and start killing!" (Liqu) Regarding things you shouldn¡¯t say this eagerly; I would include everything that contains the word "kill". And the part about the clothes was also something I didn¡¯t want to hear from her! She pushes me in the direction of the now heavily panting and stumbling monster. If I get now close my attire will get destroyed. However, she is stronger than me. "Wait, wait! Stop! Okay fine, I do it. But let me first remove my clothes." (Shari) I take off the cloak and what I did wear below. Since my whole outfit now lies on the ground, I don''t have much of a choice. Anxiously I approach the beast. I probably have already my dissolving activated, due to the discomfort. One more time I look back at Liqu. "I honestly don¡¯t believe I can move the same way you did. I lack the coordination." (Shari) "Because of that we train! Awareness is important, as it keeps you alive!" (Liqu) So that¡¯s what this is about? She wants me to learn to use that all-around view consciously to prepare me against threats. I slowly approach the rager, holding my hands in front of me, as if they could obstruct the claws of that thing. "And by all means stay focused! Don¡¯t let the situation get a hold of you!" (Liqu) Fine! Only three more steps. Two, one¡­ As soon I approach the rager raises itself up again. Towering so high over me that I need to look straight upwards, I would catch my breath if I could do so. Still, I note the movement on my left and duck down before a strike would have ripped my head away and a good part of my upper body. The swing goes high and staggers a bit the balance of the already exhausted beast. Nonetheless, this just gains me a moment before it is smashing its other claw down on me. But a moment helps. I can anticipate that when I move in the direction where the strike goes, it will eventually catch me. To retreat out of range, the ark is too wide. And rushing forward would only make me hug that thing, which I''m not very keen to do. So I dive underneath the swing of that monster. What is surprising me, is that my movement was not a jump like I planned. Somehow an instinct took over and led me to pull my whole in the direction I wanted. It was a completely unnatural movement. Totally defying the nature of living creatures, by flowing like water in one direction. A dash no living being could imitate. Just then I realize: What the hell was this?! I don¡¯t mean the move, as I am already a bit used to the thought that my body has unnatural capabilities. I mean the thing I did before I moved. I was thinking! Yes, I know how that sounds but I''m referring to something different. What I wanted to say was that this strike came fast. A rager, even exhausted, is one of the most ferocious things you can encounter. And I did just evade its attack. And that¡¯s bugging me since I have this much of an evaluation of mine to know I couldn¡¯t do something like this before. My plan was to avoid a harmful strike and retreat at the first chance I get, so that Liqu sees that I''m in danger, gives up, and puts an end to this battle. This way she wouldn¡¯t force me to more training lessons in the future and stop threatening my cloak. Also maybe I wanted myself to feel a little more independent of Liqu since there are obvious issues with her taking care of everything for me. She was at least right that with my core inside its shell, the worst that could happen would be it gets a hit and sent flying. The claws are not sharp, due to the constant usage, so as long my core wouldn¡¯t get grabbed there was no dire risk. And if that thing wouldn¡¯t have been visibly in its last breaths, nothing could have got me to approach it. But suddenly there was this instinct that surprisingly took over. Like in a rush I decided to evade as the most appropriate solution, in the best way I deemed possible. I dodged two strikes! My focus was impressive! And what is frightening is that I had four thoughts to evaluate the situation before I did so. It¡¯s simply not possible to think so much in that timeframe. However, I did exactly that in the blink of a moment. Fighters in general learn to use techniques and abilities on instinct, judging the situation by feeling and moving as it''s ingrained in them by countless training sessions. For sure that was not what I just did. So how did I do this? The rager apparently doesn¡¯t intend to give me the time to figure this out and throws his whole body at me. I again perform a dash backward. A move that besides the fact that I usually loathe all these slime-related things is pretty cool in my opinion. I escape barely the impact of that monster''s plunge directly in front of me and immediately revert the dash, launching myself at its head. I put my hands at its ears and activate dissolving. "Zsch" While I still have issues against killing in general and especially the way a slime does, I still comprehend that it is my strongest weapon and I would be a fool to neglect it. Also, this is a monster that I really don¡¯t feel too guilty to kill. I mean dad took me in the past to hunt animals. I was quite bad. Not because I couldn¡¯t find the resolve to kill, but more because I was completely inept with the bow. For a moment, I feel the mass entering through the ears, driving itself further inside. The rager lifts its head with me on top but has nothing of the wildness it displayed when Liqu was riding on him. Maybe my memories are transfigured, but even the grindingboar was more of a challenge. A moment later the liquid in the ears comes to a place where it can spread. Suddenly a spasm runs through the rager''s body¡­ And it drops dead. I¡¯ve killed it! I¡¯ve killed a fucking rager! On my own! Yes okay, Liqu did help. But I dealt the killing blow! I don¡¯t know if I should be overjoyed praising myself or become scared of what I became. I mean that was really ridiculous, being able to do something like this. Killing one of the most feared monsters by myself. If I had fought those adventurers which tried to kill me with such a clear mind, I could have obliterated them. Wait! What am I thinking there? Yes, self-defense is fine, but goddammit Shari! Stop sounding like you would enjoy this! Think less monstrous, less monstrous, less monstrous! Okay, I guess I am fine. I hope. Directly I cut the slime in the ears when I separate myself from the head. Hell, I know what I¡¯ve dissolved there. There''s no way I let that into my system. Being an all-devouring monstrosity is difficult enough of a change. But I will not add "brainsucker" to my titles. No way! "You were great! I knew you can do it! What a performance! So cool! Awesome! But be careful with the rushing or you might leave your core behind. But still, magnificent" (Liqu) "What was that? How¡­ How did I do this?" (Shari) Now that I think about this, even if I had made up my resolve, the action was too smooth. How the hell did I know exactly how to react? It¡¯s not only the idea of attacking the head as I did. That one was probably a leftover from my boar encounter. What is concerning is the instinctive accuracy with which I performed. To kill, fight, or even just stand your ground in a distressing situation without making mistakes, demands in general great efforts in mental training and relentless repetition of the act. So how could a layman like me do this? "What do you mean?" (Liqu) She tilts her head at me. "I mean, how could I do this? I know what I am capable of and that was far above me. It went all so fast. Still, I could keep up. The thoughts came so fast. How?" (Shari) "Isn¡¯t that normal?" (Liqu) If you tilt your head any further your neck will break. Urgh, never mind. "No, that is not normal! I am not this fast! And I surely never had close combat training!" (Shari) "But it is always like this! It¡¯s normal!" (Liqu) Huh? "What do you mean?" Shari) "You can always think fast if you enter that mode. It gets quite exhausting, with the energy as well mentally, so I never use it for longer periods, but that is really nothing novel." (Liqu) "H-how? It shouldn¡¯t be possible! My mind could never keep up with something like this, it would be too fast, this much would cause such a headache I¡­" (Shari) "Ah! Keyword! There¡¯s the answer you wanted. Didn¡¯t know that there was a difference." (Liqu) I look down. She¡¯s right that was the answer. I don¡¯t have a brain. Unconsciously I lift my arm to my head. It enters without any resistance. My head is empty. There is nothing that can get overloaded. No headache. I just have¡­ I stare at the red, round, glowing gem in my body. Is it just me or is the glow brighter than usual? I have a core! I don¡¯t think like a human. Well, from a technical viewpoint. Hopefully, that''s all. That explains the ability to process things faster than usual. But does this even apply to the execution? I mean I surely never trained to attack properly by using the dissolving ability. And anyone who did has to answer me what the hell is wrong with him! But to use something without any prior experience perfectly. That feels foreign. That is not me. That is¡­ Wait! "What have you done?" (Shari) "Huh? We just hunted our supply! Something else?" (Liqu) "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO ME?!" (Shari) I¡¯ve just realized now, that these instincts aren¡¯t normal. "The hell did you do? Have you changed my mind? Changed the person I am?!" (Shari) "Don¡¯t know." (Liqu) "What?" (Shari) "I don¡¯t know the difference in mind. And it¡¯s the first time for me too. I don¡¯t have any advanced experience either." (Liqu) "But¡­ that is not normal. I don¡¯t know what is normal anymore. I¡­ I am scared! I am deeply frightened of what I will become." (Shari) What if I stop behaving like a human? To behave like me? "When my mind is changed, how do I know who I am? Pl-please just tell me that this is nothing. That I am just imagining things." (Shari) "Don¡¯t know. You could be right." (Liqu) She says it slowly, contemplating the words while she speaks them. My face distorts. I can tell even without looking. It turns past disturbed and enters desperate. Slowly I start to sob. I don¡¯t want to lose myself. Liqu loses her calm too and tries frantically to soothe me. "Ahhh, no! Sorry! That¡¯s not what I meant! I-I think maybe we both got it wrong!" (Liqu) It is quite funny to see her reacting this agitated if I wouldn¡¯t be this absorbed with myself. "Maybe it¡¯s not as bad as you believe! Let¡¯s figure it out! Please." (Liqu) She begs me and is almost more shaken than I am. Maybe she¡¯s got something. I should at least give hope a chance! "What do you mean?" (Shari) I say, still slightly tearing up. "Y-you see, in such situations, I always first gather what I know and then look for the answer, before delving too deep in." (Liqu) "And now?" (Shari) "I-it¡¯s like this. I definitely made the core of a slime grow inside you." (Liqu) Thanks for the reminder. You don¡¯t help your point Liqu! "But I am absolutely certain that it was empty. No soul, no mind, no mix-up! It can just be you in there!" (Liqu) She points at my core. I feel bad being referred to as just a stone., but this could be positive. If it¡¯s really just me, then I could at least be sure of my identity. "Furthermore, I am confident that your mind was transferred properly, completely intact. There should be no change with you." (Liqu) Again a bad reminiscence. You certainly don¡¯t know how to relay things, Liqu. "But then why those differences?" (Shari) "Let¡¯s see: You had these instincts you say, which are useful in predatory situations for a slime." (Liqu) Urgh, I hate to be referred to like this. Stop with these disturbing impressions about me! "Then it could be, albeit your core was empty, that it still had a basic construct before your mind started to enter and it grew." (Liqu) "What are you implying?" (Shari) "I mean the ground template is still for a slime. Not In regards to personality, thoughts, purposes or even just your basic demeanor. But the kind of being you are." (Liqu) "I don¡¯t really understand!" (Shari) "How do you think you are able to move your mass?" (Liqu) "Didn¡¯t you ingrain that before I woke up?" (Shari) "No, I just helped with the shape and adjustment. You could move before. Less fluent but you had no muscles or the likes before I helped and you still moved." (Liqu) "Now finally tell what you want to tell!" (Shari) "A core is stable. It is not impossible to learn but it is slow. Yet you will never forget anything." (Liqu) "Your point?!" (Shari) I start to get agitated. Could she please just say what is going on with me? "Yes. So without a basic template, it is simply impossible that you on your own could directly figure out how to move your mass. You need to have a base. That base was the ground set up of your core. You are a slime at your core, literally, so you know how to use your body. And so it seems that you have also some innate instincts. In this way, hunting and killing prey." (Liqu) "So you say I did change?" (Shari) That¡¯s hard to stomach. She basically said that even on the inside I am no longer human. How shall I deal with this? I honestly don¡¯t know! "I don¡¯t think so." (Liqu) "What!?" (Shari) "I mean your character is still the most important. You may have some new desires or innate reactions, but that doesn''t change who you are. Your origin is not determining who you are! You are still the one I decided to hold dear. Like I am not just a slime. I am Liqu! That¡¯s how I see it!" (Liqu) She says this with absolute confidence! The thought, regarding how far I''m still the person I was, is unsettling and sad. But somehow her words get through. I don¡¯t know what makes it better. Nonetheless, my perception of myself feels less threatening to me now. Maybe not human, but I believe her that I am myself and no one else when she says it like this. It¡¯s weird how after everything she has done to me, she now manages to cheer me up. She must never know she got at my feels. Stupid slime! . . . Stupid Liqu! Chapter 22 - Shari - Now here we are. Two slimes, the giant corpse of one of the world¡¯s most fearsome creatures in front of us, and somewhere behind us is a group of adventurers we are escorting to a town that is known to be dangerously poorly administered. I managed to regain my composure and am able to think straight again. First, I need to prevent something before it is too late. "Liqu, you are forbidden to devour that corpse for now." (Shari) "Why? That''s unfair! I participated too! Taking all for yourself is selfish!" (Liqu) Eventually, she will eventually drive me crazy. "I said not now. First I need to prepare something." (Shari) While I can be sure that Liqu doesn¡¯t know, doesn¡¯t care, and never really bothered to think about it; I am well aware. This thing is a treasure! We have here the nearly unscathed body of a very special monster. I don¡¯t know too much about disassembling, but I am sure that some parts should have quite the value. Like this, I could make quite a profit by selling them. The only problem is, that I, as I just said, don¡¯t know too much about disassembling. And even if I would, with this body of mine I simply cannot do it right. My hands lack the stability required to use the tools steady enough to cut the parts in the right way. But fortunately, as I mentioned before, somewhere behind us is a group of adventurers. And in the hope that they are still there, it shouldn¡¯t be expected too much if I ask them to lend me a hand. Or two. The two human hands I lack. By making use of this wealth here, I could maybe negotiate some terms to get the help I need to get into the town. And there is an even bigger reason why it''s advantageous to ask them. Because it is specifically advantageous for them, which makes an agreement more likely. As I said, ragers are fearsome creatures. And such dangerous entities are ought to be eliminated on behalf of the country. Like this, I can be sure that there should be a reward from the guild if someone can subjugate such a beast which was less than a day away from Ekoras. And considering the kind of casualties those things are liable to cause, it should be a generous one. So if I would be so nice to let Jacob¡¯s group claim the victory, I could ask for an equal exchange. However, this is just possible if a certain slime isn¡¯t devouring it before anything can be procured from ii. I don¡¯t care for the flesh, but the rest shall get evaluated by Jacob, who surely also knows how to disassemble it. I am not too confident in Myra¡¯s abilities and doubt that a proper business negotiation is possible with her, for all my sympathy for that small squirrel girl. Chris isn¡¯t even able to work and I would like to avoid him by all means. So I grab my attire, dress up again and say to Liqu: "First we will look for the others and then we come back here." (Shari) Liqu, still a bit sullen because she can¡¯t eat her prey, is quietly following behind me but I have to remind her to put her clothes back on. She does so and like this, we head back to the place where we left the others. Yet, if not for the abandoned stretcher and Chris'' bloody clothes on the ground, I wouldn¡¯t know if we are at the right place. Did they abandon us? That could be. I mean that thing was frightening and I believe that Jacob could identify what it was by its roar. Nonetheless, I would feel a little annoyed by this. Either they didn¡¯t think we would make it and just went running or they wanted to scam us. Both don¡¯t make them look good. Yet, for the sake of my faith in people, I will go with the running-out-of-fear option. But before that, I should give them a chance. So I shout. "Hello! We are back! Everything was taken care of! If you hear us you can come our!" (Shari) And then I wait. I had not much hope, so I grow quite quickly agitated. However, contradictory to my expectations there is movement on the side. And there they are. But now a question comes up. "Why are you lot covered in mud? Especially the half-naked boy? It¡¯s not really one of my kinks." (Shari) "Is it gone?" (Jacob) "As I said! But it would be more appropriate to say that we got rid of it, and with that I mean it''s dead!" (Shari) "Was it what I thought it was?" (Jacob) "If we talk about an oversized bear with sleep preventing spine-spikes, severe anger issues, and a desperate need for a manicure, you are right!" (Shari) "A rager¡­" (Jacob) "Now back to my question regarding why you are covered in dirt." (Shari) "Ragers use their sense of smell and hearing to track down their victims. We considered running, but we wouldn¡¯t have come far and the noise would have given away our position. So we used the time to mask our scent and lay low, in the hope, it would just notice the bloody clothes and then head in another direction." (Jacob) That makes sense. For all I know, ragers react to the smell of blood. Like this, they should have good noses. And so they should be able to make them out even on long distances. Especially with Chris, they had barely a chance to escape. Yet I hope the mud is not bad for Chris'' wound. I may not like him and vice versa, nonetheless it would be annoying when he would die after all the effort I put into keeping him alive. But I think Liqu did a good job with her coverage. Something he probably really loathes. And the clearsprout should until now really have accelerated the healing. "Well, then thank you for sharing your knowledge." (Shari) "And you really killed it?" (Jacob) I start to grin. "About that; I have a proposal! I would like to sweeten our deal." (Shari) We make our way back to the corpse. And the expressions are quite interesting. From Jacob, I get some kind of awe while facing that creature. It should be a mix of knowing the possibilities, respect for the size of that beast and maybe feeling lucky that he had not to deal with it. From Myra, it¡¯s the same, yet there is a considerably greater amount of fear, as this walking death sentence was after them. And finally, there''s Chris. What the hell is his problem? Instead of recognizing the beast, he is glaring at me. Did I do something wrong? I mean, I killed it. I killed this giant monstrosity that was after him and his friends. If not for me, all of you would be goners by now. So why is it a problem that we killed it? Wait! That could be it! It is the fact that we could kill it. He is not the type to feel directly scared. Instead, he evaluates threats. And since he had the whole time a negative attitude towards us, the fact that we killed it and like this proved that we are much stronger is a problem for him. When he really sees us as monsters he will now believe that we are just worse than the rager. The greatest threat around here. And he wouldn¡¯t be wrong. At least Liqu could put everything in this forest down, that I¡¯m sure of. And in favor of my sanity, I exclude myself from the monster ranking. Yet, now I should start the negotiations with Jacob. "So; what do you think about it?" (Shari) "What do you mean? I¡¯m glad that you got rid of that thing for us." (Jacob) "That¡¯s not what I meant. I wanted to ask if that thing is worth anything ." (Shari) "The corpse? Yes certainly! I mean the claws are insanely though and I¡¯ve heard that the teeth could be used as an alloy for blacksmiths. It is incredible how good the body is still in shape. I can¡¯t see any injuries at all." (Jacob) "They probably just suffocated it. They have no problem with killing slowly. (Chris) My rating of Chris and my will to keep him alive, are dropping by the minute. And especially someone who makes his money with killing should keep his mouth shut! But back to business. "And the pelt? I mean there is not one damaged spot on that whole thing." (Shari) "Sorry to break it to you, but the pelt you can forget." (Jacob) "What? Why?" (Shari) "Because of these horned spikes on the back. If anything you could sell the pelt on the limps separately. But the whole thing has just a big hole in it. Like this, it is deemed worthless. On the other hand, I¡¯ve heard that these spikes have some medical properties. So maybe it''s worth a shot." (Jacob) "Okay, you¡¯re the expert. If something¡¯s tricky to get out you can just ask Liqu to help with the disassembling by dissolving. However, be careful or she eats the whole thing when you don¡¯t look." (Shari) "Then I''d rather abstain." (Jacob) "If it is absolutely necessary I could try too. Albeit reluctantly." (Shari) "Hmh, the horn seems quite solid. Maybe I could take you up on the offer." (Jacob) Oh great. A dissolving session! Just my luck! "But first I would like to find an agreement on how to divide the shares. I think it would be fair if each of us gets half of it. Ours for taking it down. Yours for disassembling, carrying, and selling it when we arrive at the town." (Shari) And maybe they can introduce us to the purchaser. "You really want to share?" (Jacob) "Nothing against a deal under friendly terms. But isn¡¯t there a reward in it for defeating this thing? Like you show a part of the body?" (Shari) "Usually it¡¯s the left ear, but I doubt that you two could claim it without issues." (Jacob) "Didn¡¯t say we do it. You will! And the whole reward will be yours." (Shari) "I don¡¯t understand. You say you leave us the whole reward for free?" (Jacob) "When did I say that? In fact, that¡¯s where our deal comes into play. I want us to do it like this: When we arrive at Ekoras, you or anyone else will walk into the city, buy a certain item I will request, and come back out to us, while we keep the proof of the subjugation and the disassembled items with us. After this happened, we''ll all together, visibly associated, enter the town. I assume the guards know you, so at least the more inquisitive questions should be dodged this way. After that, we can part ways. And don¡¯t worry; the expenses for the item will be covered by us. Agreeable?" (Shari) "It doesn¡¯t sound too bad and that you''ll leave the reward to us is quite generous. Still, I am not completely sure if I can trust you." (Jacob) "You don¡¯t need to. But you can trust the fact that we don¡¯t want to be discovered and like this will do our utmost to stay docile. It¡¯s just accompanying us inside and we would all be in this together, so we are bound to keep our respective part." (Shari) "I can¡¯t decide that by myself. We are a team." (Jacob) He tends to his group. "What do you think about this?" (Jacob) "I am against it!" (Chris) Oh really? What a revelation Chris! "We, We really need the money right now and they saved us. So I believe we should trust them!" (Myra) Thank you squirrel-girl! "Then it¡¯s on me. Since I have engaged in that trade in the first place, I would like to pursue it further." (Jacob). "I¡¯m glad that we have a deal!" (Shari) After this, we start to disassemble the valuable parts of the rager. Jacob seems to be quite experienced and I help out with the parts that are solidly attached to the corpse by using my dissolving ability. Although I always dislike doing anything slimelike, he did not want Liqu to help. So he prefers me over her and that feels good in the way that I think I¡¯m considered a little bit more a human than she is. Might be unfair to her, but this crisis regarding what species I belong to was quite hard on me. So being treated better feels good and she has to kindly grant me that. If not for Chris, who is for some reason treating me worse. So we get the job done as quickly as possible and gather to the limits of what their storage can stock. It''s pointless to ask me on that matter. I can¡¯t even carry those bags without the lashes cutting right through me. We get done and I also replenished my stocks of supplies with the flesh and yes I did dissolve a bit, while I was at it. However, now it is necessary to give them a warning. "I know it¡¯s not the first time you witness this, but as this thing is big, what now happens will be quite visceral. So I''ll warn you in advance. Liqu wanted to claim the body for herself and like this will now that we are done dissolve it. Anyone who doesn¡¯t know it looks not pleasant, so avert your eyes if you have a weak stomach!" (Shari) Jacob has not a weak stomach and can endure this sight, Myra instantly turns away and increases the distance, and Chris would never lose sight of us in all his paranoid monitoring. "Yay, mine!" (Liqu) All that is missing would be a "time to dig in" as excited she throws herself on her food. And I mean literally! Leaving her attire behind in one fluid movement, she lifts from the ground, although I haven¡¯t seen her making any jumping movements, and flies at the remains of the corpse. While we had rather mutilated the body in our pursuit to take a good amount of the valuable parts and the best pieces of the flesh, it was less than a fifth. And as bad as the remains might have looked like when we were done, it''s nothing compared to that what happens now to it. It''s not the first time I¡¯ve seen that. Still, the visible disintegration of a body is an unnerving sight from the outside. And to know that I need to do the same is not helping in the slightest. She isn¡¯t even speeding up. As Liqu explained, it is possible to release more from that stuff that is doing the dissolving but only at the cost of energy. Slimes instinctively use the appropriate amount that is needed for the respective task, which after the action dissipates back into normal slime. Yet, producing it takes energy and it has to be a continuous release. However, it is possible to use much more than necessary at the cost of the corresponding energy, but for greater effect. How much more is seemingly a question of training and experience. Still, in a fight, it could be helpful to have an even more dangerous touch. But Liqu takes her time and I suspect here that she just enjoys the feeling. This a disturbing thought, considering it marks the end of a living being. By the way, she changed her size when she started and lost a bit of her shape, but now that she''s done she forms into her human appearance. "Mmh, that was great! I feel so content." (Liqu) "Fine. Now that you are done can we get going?" (Shari) "Sure. And here¡¯s your share." (Liqu) Before I can even say something she is already at me and has her hands on my neck. To be precise, she has them in my neck and pumps mass inside. I am not directly angry that she does it in the first place. I had enough of those occasions to become accustomed. What is more annoying, is the fact that she once again slipped through my defense to do it. And that with announcement! She is an expert when it comes to sliding into my personal room and the fact I can¡¯t manage to stop her is bothering me at great length. "Stop now! That is invasive and we agreed that you would ask me first, right? Can¡¯t I trust you?" (Shari) The last part had some impact. She¡¯s actually completely panicking. "Oh. No. I mean¡­ You can! I didn¡¯t want to. I thought we would just¡­ together. Forgive me I did not think straight. It wasn¡¯t intended. I mean¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡­ Please don¡¯t hate me! Waaah!" (Liqu) And the wailing slime is back. Seeing her all flustered is somewhat funny, resembling a small child. But the crying gets annoying pretty quickly. "Now get over it! It''s fine; just stop this attack on my nerves!" (Shari) "You, you''re forgiving me?" (Liqu) "I said it''s fine! Now stop with the sobbing!" (Shari) "R-really? Thank you, thank you!" (Liqu) . . . What have I done? You know, there are moments when you go with the mood and just say something whose implication does not dawn before you realize what you¡¯ve done. She asked me if I forgive her and I said I¡¯m "fine". I just had to say this, huh? Telling someone who destroyed my whole life that it''s okay. I could shrug this up as a slip of tongue related only to the concrete situation that was transpiring right now. But then I would be lying to myself. The truth is, for a moment I completely forgot the whole rest, but the statement was a general one. Damnit, Shari, there is a limit to how forgiving one can be! The more I was with her, the more accustomed I got to Liqu. And that left its mark. Am I really going to forgive her? I¡¯m not someone who backs away from her word and I have already said that out loud, without any chance to take it back. Even if she is not really evil, I have every right to hate her. . . . But I don¡¯t. She got what she wanted and the idea that she gets rewarded for her deeds makes me angry. But this is frustration, not hate. It¡¯s just discontent with the situation in general. No matter how I look at this, she is closing in on me. I mean, I fear if this proceeds it isn¡¯t impossible to become friends. Argh! Forget it! Forget it! Nonetheless, she comes closer to me. Right now it seems like she wins. And I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m making the effort to fight this. Sigh! After all, she is an expert when it comes to slipping through my guard. Chapter 23 - Shari - After the incident with the rager, the rest of the trip continued without further obstructions. So we are now quite close to Ekoras. Nonetheless, I am still bothered by my little mistake. My thoughts always turn back to that issue, so that my concentration wavers. Not that I expect anything that demands to be highly alert, but by the moment we arrive at the town, awareness will become crucial and I can¡¯t afford any slip-ups. The objectives are as follows: First, getting into the town, without revealing what I and Liqu are. Second, become acquainted with the guards, so that next time we can pass the gates without having to go through a too strict control where we won''t have to show our faces. Third, finding a cheap inn, where not too many questions are asked, but that has no criminal background. And fourth, meeting a merchant with whom I can establish a partnership for gathering jobs. All of this while watching out that Liqu won''t mess things up. I''m so done! But seriously, this will become extremely difficult and in my current mood, the risk rises to unacceptable levels. So how can I manage to cope with this? Thinking back to other occasions in my childhood, when I had to deal with the tough stuff, I always had my family I could depend on. In emotional matters, my mum was always a great help. And my dad gave always good advice on finding practical solutions. This is at its core a similar situation. If not for the fact that my relationships in this world will never be the same. Also, the word core has got completely new implications for me. I have a problem and would need advice from a third party and a bit of consoling would be nice too. But for sure Liqu is not the one I am tending to. And Chris follows straight behind her. While Myra could be a nice partner to talk to, I feel that she is a bit biased towards Liqu at least. So I will use my favorite victim. "Hey Jacob, got a minute?" (Shari) "Ah. Yes, it seems so." (Jacob) There he just tried to frantically look around, only to realize that traveling through the forest doesn¡¯t grant too many excuses to avoid a talk one would rather avoid. "I had a personal question and no one else to ask." (Shari) "I thought you had that slime, couldn¡¯t you ask it?" (Jacob) I stare at him and make sure he looks at me, before I outline the mass, deepen the features, and make my eyes roll, by whirling the mass in this area around. I can imagine how gross it looks, but that point should have unmistakably gotten through to him. He seems to understand my point. "It seems I was wrong." (Jacob) "It¡¯s just¡­ urgh. Honestly. Do you think it is okay to forgive someone who has done something absolutely terrible to you?" (Shari) "That question is kinda abstract. In your example, has that person deserved to be the target of your hate or is it just convenient? Also are there any other victims? Such ones you would owe to keep that feel?" (Jacob) "Hmm, the first one is tricky. If you ask me if she knew what she did, then yeah, she was fully aware. However, that doesn''t mean that she acted without reason, or that she can simply be seen as evil. As for the involved people: Just me." (Shari) "It¡¯s not like I can tell you how you have to feel. But I believe that for example, revenge is not entirely wrong if deemed necessary. When those who are dear to you get hurt it is perfectly understandable to retaliate. However, justice shall bring the victims peace. But you are the only one who is affected, so the only one who matters is you. And only you can decide what brings you peace. Being able to forgive, when this decision is not harming others, is not wrong in itself. If you can find your peace that way, then it should be worth it." (Jacob) "You knew who I was speaking of, right?" (Shari) "There are not so many other female creatures around who are related to you." (Jacob) "Yes. Fine. But she is driving me crazy!" (Shari) "Well, but that doesn¡¯t sound like hatred to me." (Jacob) "You are right. And it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t choose this path myself. If I would just have known where it leads me." (Shari) "How long do you plan to continue your chatter? Jacob, you better tend to those who should be important to you, instead of engaging with "them"!" (Chris) Be careful Chris or you might choke on all that bile that you are spitting out. I am getting worried. Now it all depends on the question if he will act rogue, against their team¡¯s decision, and sell us out. But at least it should be difficult for him to do so. He should know that just shouting it out at the gates, will probably lead to a bloodbath. And after we got in there it sounds just unbelievable. Chris: "Those two slimes just walked past you!" Guard: "Yeah; sure." But since he hasn¡¯t done anything aside from having this stupid attitude, I decide to ignore him for now. And finally, the town of Ekoras is coming into sight in front of us. It is an impressive sight considering I have never seen such a big fortified settlement ever before. Ekoras is said to be rather wild, which might come from the fact that the town''s main purpose is to wrest the Evergrowth''s riches from there and stand as an obstruction to its monster population. So it is not this strange that many ruffians and fortune seekers are to find here. At the current time, it should soon be evening and even at generous calculations, I estimate just three more hours of light. That is a problem in the way that I start to get short on time, regarding the things I wanted to do before we separate from Jacob''s group. We are still at the border of the forest but can see the street, dwindling past some scattered buildings of homesteads ultimately leading to a massive stone wall containing the real town inside. As I am how I am, hell I¡¯ll do and leave the cover of the greenery and advance to the gate. Even from here, I can see halberdiers guarding the entrance. And I would be quite in the open around the buildings of the farmers. So let¡¯s now start the crucial part. "I don¡¯t really care how we are going to do this, but I need to insist that the goods we could gain from our little encounter stay with us as insurance. It should be enough of a token of ours that we escorted you lot here completely free of charge, but if you want the rest I need first a special item out of that town." (Shari) "You still haven¡¯t told us what it is that you want." (Jacob) "Oh, that¡¯s easy! Nothing special. I just want you to buy something completely normal. Just a bit of cosmetic powder!" (Shari) "Powder?" (Myra) "Ah, I think I understand." (Jacob) I thought quite excessively about what to do in the case that we are getting controlled. My original approach with the bandages would have ultimately at the gates become too risky. I could just tell that my face sustained severe burns so I need to cover it. But with masking, this is such a matter. Guards are the kind of people who like to control faces. I¡¯ve chosen Ekoras particularly because I expected such a place to be laxer about identifications since I would just be another commoner to enter this already dubious place. But it needs only one overeager or ill-meaning guard to blow my unsteady disguise and I for sure wouldn¡¯t survive a closer inspection on my person. I mean my cover wouldn¡¯t. The one who more likely ends up dead is the inspector. I even considered just burning a hole through the wall, but as I have no idea what awaits me on the other side and it would burn resources that would be plain stupid. The same goes for climbing it. I could maybe overcome the wall by using the adhesive effect of a slime¡¯s body, but this way I wouldn¡¯t be able to take much with me, and have no idea what¡¯s above. So after long hours of thinking this through, I came up with this idea. Cosmetic powder! In our society, this stuff is commonly used by nobles. For some reason, a complexion that resembles a ghost and stays dry is something desirable for that folk. I''ve heard there are cases when they are plastering their faces completely and a little sneeze would send a cloud all around. The problem is, that it is expensive since the targeted group is high-class. I thought about substitutes but to no good. I had sawdust in mind, which I could gather from the lumber mills around the forest. But I know that stuff from dad''s work and it is simply too crude to apply it on my face in a way that it looks believable. Then there would be flour from the mills. But we all know how it clumps when it gets wet and honestly: I am dripping. The last would be ash, but how shall I even start a fire with liquid hands? And I don¡¯t want to start one close to the town. The cosmetic powder however would work fine. It is specially made to not clump with fluids on the skin so I hope it will work with slime too. Nonetheless, I will need stupidly large amounts to make a decent cover, and will look unbelievably weird to these guards. But better being a weirdo than a monster. "By the way, quantity is more important than quality. So take the cheapest." (Shari) "Still, it will at least take three silver, I guess! And we are a bit short of coin." (Jacob) "Fine, here, but don¡¯t ditch me!" (Shari) I pick the needed coins out of my pouch and hand them over. It''s good that I wear my gloves, so he takes them without issues. Jacob seems decent enough to be trustworthy and smart enough to know who he wants to make enemies of and who not. Also, Myra looks to be too much of a good girl for committing fraud. No comment about Chris. He speaks for himself: "I can¡¯t believe you are going to do this! Have you lost your mind helping monsters invading our city? We made it! Just leave them and rush inside, before they give in to their urges!" (Chris) The only urge I have right now is to punch you in your face! Yet, the only reason I come up with why he spoke now, in front of us, instead of waiting till they are inside the town, is that he did not want to give in to the trade and take the money when he has no intention to do his part. So he''s at least an honorable asshole. But I¡¯ve had enough! "What¡¯s your goddamn problem?! How many times do I need to save you and your friends before you stop to think about the best way to get rid of me? Even Liqu you target less than me! Have I done anything that warrants such hostility?" (Shari) "You are asking why I stay on guard? Have you seen yourself?!" (Chris) He reaches for his sword, but I¡¯m pretty sure even if he is better now, he is in no state to fight. Nonetheless, Liqu gets twitchy and the atmosphere tense. "I know how I look! Not much I can do about it! But it is not different from her, then why are you targeting me?" (Shari) "Because she isn¡¯t trying to deceive us about her nature! Trying to play friends! Pretending to be human!" (Chris) That blow hit! That is the one sore point of mine and he just needed to touch it. Shall I now answer "But I am!"? That wouldn¡¯t be true and just pathetic. Then like this! "So what?" (Shari) "Huh?" (Chris) "So what if I''m not human? What does it change? It¡¯s not like someone forces me to eat you! Even I have my standards! It seems far more concerning to me that you want me to be your enemy and kill others. Something¡¯s wrong with your mind? Or did someone break your heart so you have trust issues? I gave you no reason to doubt me so just shut up!!" (Shari) And that was a hit of mine! "Tsk, you can¡¯t deceive me!" (Chris) "I don¡¯t need to convince you, I just need to get into this town." (Shari) I turn away from him and distinctly address the other two and maybe I gave Chris the middle finger. "I don¡¯t know if you want to go in together for a simple delivery. I have no problem with anyone staying here with your luggage." (Shari) "Myra! Could you stay here? After all, it would look suspicious, if we would walk all together in, then out again, and then back in. If you ask me, just one or two advancing before the others, under the pretext of making some arrangements in town would be more believable." (Jacob) That is quite smart thinking. Yet, I suspect the true reason was, to have someone here to calm the minds after that little quarrel. Hell, even I don¡¯t know how close Liqu was to obliterating every single one of them. Nonetheless, it looks a little unfair to Myra, considering that she''s the only one who has to stay with us. I can understand the decision to divide the fighting parties, but she doesn¡¯t look too well. While Liqu is exaggeratedly waving at them, I try at least to smile and look friendly while I¡¯m sending them off, since I am conscious of the situation. The poor girl stays with us. Naturally, Chris was arguing against it, but she herself insisted, understanding the situation. Still, you jerks just left your comrade literally in the monster¡¯s den. Although she knew what she was applying for, as soon they are out of reach she becomes extremely uneasy. Maybe I should first state the most obvious at present. "Just so you know; we won¡¯t eat you." (Shari) That was both for her and for Liqu before she asks anything unnecessary. With my all-around view, I even believe to have perceived that she looked dejected. "Eh, yes, yes. Sure. I-I am just not so used to staying alone with other¡­ people." (Myra) She says but still takes occasional glances at Liqu. Who answers by waving back at her. "Sorry, I really don¡¯t know what I can say to calm you down." (Shari) "You, you don¡¯t need to. You have done so much to help us that I don¡¯t know how to repay you." (Myra) "Hmm well, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to guess that we can need every bit of help in our situation. So I would appreciate further collaboration. You know, to sustain ourselves." (Shari) "Ah yes, maybe. It¡¯s just that Chris could object against this." (Myra) "Yes, why is that human so rude to my Shari!" (Liqu) Should I maybe talk to her about that disposition to claim ownership over me or just ignore it and hope for the best? However, due to the fact that Liqu is now right beside her, Myra became directly stressed out. "Ahh! N-no, this isn¡¯t it. I mean, he isn¡¯t usually like this, there is just..." (Myra) Yes, what? Now I am interested as well. A reason why he hates me? Can¡¯t hurt to know. "There is what?" (Shari) "You know, Chris and me it hasn¡¯t been that long since we became adventurers. We just finished the training at the guild two and a half months ago and Jacob took us under his wings. I have never asked why. Well, he gets the biggest share since he does most of the work as our leader. However, shortly before we graduated there was that rumor. Some of the graduates prior to us, I knew just distantly, got killed. And that by a slime monster¡­ in form of a girl." (Myra) That was it! And I stupidly completely forgot about this! No, I didn''t forget it. I suppressed that thought. You want a reason why I can¡¯t show my face to the guards and just talk? Well, how about the fact that slimes in human form are already considered killers? I heard that talk in the tavern myself. Of course, it was Liqu! Who else would pull off something like this? I never asked her, since I was before too scared and after the problems regarding my condition started really didn¡¯t want to think about this. To be honest, it would be hypocritical for me to blame her. When she killed those guys and saved my life I really wasn¡¯t too invested in the deceased. Like this, how could I criticize her for killing others before? Most likely they engaged in that fight on their own. And if not I really don¡¯t want to know. But the case that this incident is known is a problem. And I am sure that Myra has seen my glance towards Liqu when that came up. I don¡¯t know how I can divert her from such an obvious fact. Most likely she already suspects something. So what shall I do? "Ah, that! Yes, that didn¡¯t go too well. Got quite messy!" (Liqu) . . . STUPID LIQU!!! I strain my mind to figure out how we get out of this and she just confesses everything! Shall we right away go to the guards and ask them about their opinion on this topic? Myra looks as if something was revealed she already knew, but in truth wasn¡¯t prepared to hear it. "Y-you really did it? You killed them?" (Myra) "Sure! They started it! Just tried to approach them and was completely friendly and then out of nowhere they became totally hostile. They just kept on attacking me. So when they didn¡¯t stop, I killed the more dangerous ones!" (Liqu) In short: You did something stupid, that lead to a fight and you killed them. That''s Liqu! I can totally see her face in front of the corpses, lips forming: "Whoops"! Chapter 24 - Shari - The rest of the time we waited I spent carefully explaining to Myra that Liqu is not going to kill her, she has nothing to fear, as long she doesn''t turn hostile, and that I will do my very best to keep that slime in check. The results were so-so. But I think I could at least convince her that now that I''m watching over Liqu it''s better than when she was running loose. Finally, the other two are coming back and so the tense atmosphere gets lighter. They wouldn¡¯t have agreed to leave her with us if they suspected any real danger. Nonetheless, it is a bit of proof from our side that everything is still fine. Even Chris was visibly relieved seeing his supposed girlfriend unharmed. "Myra, did they do anything to you?" (Chris) "No, it was mostly calm." (Myra) Yet, while saying that she throws a glance at Liqu; whose previously mentioned killing spree was still affecting her a bit. God, Myra! Your boyfriend is paranoid! And just now you were acting all secretive and had to say something ambiguous. Now he will surely ask himself what happened at the time when it wasn¡¯t calm. I hope he isn''t one of those people who follow pre-emptive approaches to things that bother them. But far more surprising was that Jacob looks also visibly shaken. I don¡¯t know why if nothing happened. I mean, he agreed to this. "What is wrong?" (Shari) "Never again!" (Jacob) "What do you mean? (Shari) "I will never do something like this again! Do you have any idea what looks someone like me receives, when he buys face powder in the wealthier districts?! Especially from the female shop attendants!!" (Jacob) "Pft-glrb" (Shari) I don¡¯t know if the rising bubbles are an identifiable sign, but alone the part where I cover my mouth should have been revealing enough for him to realize I was laughing at him. "Sure! Laugh about the one who you sent through hell for your beauty products!" (Jacob) "Glrrrrrrbsh" (Shari) Sorry, but this is just too good! Imagining him in his fighting attire, still dirty from the journey, surrounded by noble ladies in their fine dresses, completely lost on how to approach the counter with the face powder. Even slime tears are coiling on the side of my eyes. "Are you done?" (Jacob) No sorry; I need a moment longer until I can think straight again. "N-now. Now it should be possible. S-so despite your¡­ troubles, could you acquire the object you sought under greatest personal hardships?" (Shari) "Yes sure, here''s the box. I took a bigger one considering your¡­ needs." (Jacob) I take the cylindrical container and open it carefully. And inside is the white substance. But before I can apply it, there is another problem. To set up a working disguise, it''s necessary that I at least cover my whole head, since they most likely will order me to lift my hood. But what I cannot cover with the powder is my hair. This blue, melted, viscous slime hair. Just using the powder on it will not work, with how it consists of thick strands. And it will be completely impossible to shape it into the form of normal hair. It''s simply too complex of a structure. I should have asked Jacob to buy me a wig in addition. But I forgot and the three silver for the powder, which I now assume, for Jacob''s sake, that this was the full price, left my finances quite dwindling. So there''s simply no budget for something like this. And straw would look too fake to work out. Like this only one possibility remains. One I don¡¯t want to pursue. One that will hurt my pride as a girl! Like this, I am contemplating... sigh, and pull my hair inside my body. Yes, as things are I have no choice. I will go bald. Now I can apply the powder. Well not me, as even if I have a mirror I am still unable to safely cover my whole surface since I can''t see everything properly and already need all the concentration I have to prepare my surface for the powder. The boys are out of question. But while I believe that I could convince Myra, I would feel bad for the emotional strain this would put on her. Even more when there is a certain someone who would be just too eager to do it. "Sigh! Can you help me here, Liqu?" (Shari) Wait! Wasn¡¯t she like fifteen meters away from me when I last checked? How did she¡­ Never mind. "Just put the powder on my head, without wasting too much." (Shari) "Yes, yes, yes! I give it my all!" (Liqu) God, she is practically beaming at the prospect that I''ll allow her to touch me. I simply don¡¯t believe her that she only has a platonic relationship in mind. Nonetheless, she is far more skilled than I would have thought. Her movements are calm and accurate, and she is passionately using just the right amount. Meanwhile, I try to harden the respective areas, as I did with my core membrane or my fingers before, to prevent the powder from just merging with the matter. It takes a fair amount of time and I start to become a little bit worried if we can get this done before it gets dark. Finally, she''s done. I instructed her to apply it to the eyes as well, aside from the spot in the middle, to have a little human-looking white there. This blurs my vision a bit, but I can still see enough to be operational. Now first I need to confirm if this will even work and ask the humans around as test viewers. Well, two of them, as I have no nerve now for "You won¡¯t deceive me, creature!" from Chris. "And?" (Shari) "I-I think it covers you quite well!" (Myra) Well, I can''t expect more than that. Since I just want to avoid the monster stamp, looking weird must suffice. "It could be a problem that you still have no pupils. But I have heard that there are mages who have eyes like this." (Jacob) I had considered putting pebbles inside. But my view is already so dulled with that mist of the powder around my all-around view, which I¡¯ve got accustomed to, that having my eyes obstructed with stones would be inconvenient. As I already stand out that association is not much worse. So it works. Yet, two slimes need to get into this town. And I need now to do something I really would like to refrain from. "Liqu could you¡­ Damnit, how do you always get this fast behind me? Argh, forget it, just sit down here!" (Shari) So I begin to cover her too. Reluctantly I admit, she was better than me at this. What did you expect? It¡¯s not like my family had the budget for makeup or even the possibility to obtain it. And I really don¡¯t know why Liqu is so talented. After I¡¯m done, a third of the box is empty, and a little sticky. Nothing I can do about that. Okay, this has to suffice. And yes, it is impossible to describe the joy on Liqu¡¯s face when I worked on it. Something a little bit past "Now I can die in peace!". After I¡¯ve got the okay from the others for my work, maybe a bit enforced by Liqu who made it very clear that she would only accept praise for my efforts on her, we finally tend to make our way to the gate. Please, let nobody die! Chapter 25 - Shari - We arrive at the gates, with our cloaks on. I don¡¯t need to make it this easy for the guards. Due to the late hour, there are no other people at the gates, aside from the guards. And maybe because no one in the right mind would voluntarily, without a reason travel to Ekoras. When we are inside, there is a rather pressing issue I have to settle with our adventurer group. But now to the matter at hand. "STOP! Who goes there?" (Guard 1) "Hey, Gilbert! Didn¡¯t I already tell you? We were just venturing out to fetch the rest of our group?" (Jacob) Impressive how Jacob stays completely natural, even though the smallest slip could end with a disturbingly high number of dead people. I wouldn¡¯t have judged him as this cunning and now worry a bit about my relationship with him and my safety, regarding this advanced level of acting skills. "You know what time it is? Just half an hour and we would have closed the gate!" (Gilbert) "Not much to do about that! The ladies here have a pace, you could carry them an hour and rest two and you would still be faster." (Jacob) "Ladies?" (Gilbert) It goes without saying that Liqu was absolutely forbidden, to even lift her hood without being explicitly told to do so. But I need to act like we are not hiding too much, to make up for it. "Yes! I need to say that Jacob did a great job escorting the two of us." (Shari) Okay! We are the nice, defenseless girls in need of a strong man to protect us. I hope they''ll buy this. "I thought you were going out to do hunting jobs?" (Gilbert) Shit! Stupid! Don¡¯t speak when you lack information about what you can say! "Ah, it was like this: After we got what we wanted, we used the street to travel back. And on the road, we met our acquaintances here and decided to ensure their safety. You know how the streets are sometimes." (Jacob) "How benevolent of you. I¡¯m sure their gratitude will eventually recompense your efforts. Savior of the lost maidens!" (Gilbert) He says this with a not-so-ambiguous smirk. "I do my best!" (Jacob) Jacob responds with a smirk on his own. However, I am sure inwardly he¡¯s cringing. I definitely am. Still, he displays impressive acting skills. "Can we now please finish this? You said yourself that we should close this gate. So wrap up your little banter." (Guard 2) "Something¡¯s wrong, Howard?" (Jacob) I am not sure, if acting this familiar is not counterproductive in the end, regarding raising suspicion. But it apparently works out for now. "Nothing besides the fact that every second you lot loiter around here is keeping me from finishing this shift and finally diving into my bed." (Howard) "Seems like he is very serious about this, Gilbert. We are then just passing by and you two can call it a day." (Jacob) "Nah! First I should check these newcomers and fulfill my assigned duty." (Gilbert) "Since when are you this serious about your work? And what are you even going to check? If they carry weapons, like absolutely every single one of the townspeople, children included?" (Jacob) I guess it has more to do with the possibility to inspect two women. "Just doing my job." (Gilbert) To prevent Liqu from being chosen first I step forward. "Can we please make it quick?" (Shari) "Sure ma¡¯am!" (Gilbert) To prepare in advance for an event where I have to open my cloak, I always wore my black shirt and pants since I left home so that my blue color won''t shimmer through, while my arms are still covered. As there is nothing illegal inside the cloak, all I have to fear is that one of the guards touches me too intimately or inspects too inquisitively. "Could you please lift your hood? I can¡¯t let anyone inside without being able to identify them!" (Gilbert) Shall I believe that you are actually able to remember the faces of all the people passing by? When I lift it, the crucial part begins. I notice how Chris shields Myra who grew uneasy in this situation, as even he knows that their group is already too deep into this as they could now afford that we''re getting exposed. The guard called Gilbert immediately grows surprised when he sees my face, but I don¡¯t think he is hostile. "Why are you looking like this?" (Gilbert) "It is really rude to point something like that out! But if you need to know, due to a failed experiment my skin has some issues." (Shari) Naturally, I prepared a backstory for such a risky venture. "Why failed? It worked out pretty well!" (Liqu) ¡­Sorry, I have no words. I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE THIS STUPID SLIMEHEAD!!! "Ah, you see we study together and she is very dedicated, but to narrate this whole stuff would now waste too much of your precious time." (Shari) "Yes, sure. I see no reason why you shouldn¡¯t pass. Just go ahead!" (Gilbert) I believe he is a little downtrodden that there were not the presumed beauties. Also, the knowledge that delving into this could be more troublesome than he wants, is beneficial too for cutting this short and getting through here. "Thank you very much!" (Shari) And so I managed to get into a town, despite all the odds against me. As soon we are out of a range where those guards might be able to hear us, I have a matter to address regarding my distressingly cunning acquaintance Jacob. "Thank you very much for your help." (Shari) "No problem, it''s not as if you didn¡¯t contribute to getting us through this." (Jacob) "Sure, but there is a little issue now." (Shari) He tenses up. "That is?" (Jacob) "While I am sure that you have an opportunity to sell our goods, I am aware that at this time of the day no such business should be open. And while I trust you to a degree, it goes not so far that I''m going to leave you with all our jointly acquired goods. So I would feel much better when you leave the respective bag with us after you introduced us to a suitable resting place from where we can meet up the next day. At least you can be sure that we have no means to sell them in our situation." (Shari) "Sigh! If that makes you sleep better." (Jacob) "I can¡¯t sleep anymore." (Shari) "It was just a figure of speech." (Jacob) "I know! And as a small token, since this part is already settled, you can have the proof of subjugation for the guild in advance." (Shari) "Fine, maybe the guildhall is still open. If you want to go to an inn where they¡­ honor their customer''s privacy, I suggest that one three streets down the road then left and straight forward till the end. Nothing fancy, but it should suffice." (Jacob) "Thank you! It''s appreciated!" (Shari) "E-ehm, goodbye, and thank you for your help!" (Myra) "You¡¯re welcome! I am glad we met you." (Shari) "Me too! See you soon, Myra!" (Liqu) At this prospect, she immediately pales a bit, regardless of how cheerful Liqu did express it. And she knows her name. Poor girl. Without wasting any time, Chris takes Myra by the shoulders and brings her away. Due to her slightly trembling state, she isn¡¯t even complaining. We split from their group and are left with the bag that contains my meat and the parts of the rager we wanted to sell. Despite common belief, the guild is not buying parts that aren''t commissioned in the contracts. So while they kill their prey for the specified part the contractor wants or just the body part that serves as proof, adventurers are in the end stuck with the remains which have still some value. Because of this, every seasoned adventurer knows the places in town where one can vend these monster parts, like alchemists, tanners, blacksmiths, and so on. Sometimes introduced through the guild, which still has no intention to take the burden of this logistic terror. Because that is so, I cannot afford to let this chance slip by, to make the respective acquaintances. The chance that they might scam us of our share doesn¡¯t weigh even half as severe as losing this opportunity would be in my opinion. And Jacob knows on the other hand, that we don¡¯t know anyone to sell the parts to. Also, it''s inconvenient for their group to drag this bag full of body parts with them. A problem we have now to deal with as it''s heavy. "Ahem, Liqu. Can you lift that thing without blowing your cover?" (Shari) "Hm? Yes, yes, sure." (Liqu) She seems oddly absent. "Is something the matter?" (Shari) Again she blinks as if she awakened from some kind of trance. "Ah, yeah! It''s just¡­" (Liqu) "What is the issue?" (Shari) "This is a town! A real town! With humans! And I am in the middle of it! So much to see! Unbelievable! I can observe! Take part! This is great! Wonderful!" (Liqu) It''s also my first time in a real town and I need to say that it''s fairly impressive. What I find especially interesting is that some of the windows are made of glass. That was by no means common in my old village, where you could only decide if you kept the wooden frames closed or not if you wanted to see something. Yet, it seems that Liqu is far more intrigued by this place than I am. Well, for some reason she has set her whole existence on living close to humans, so that''s a given. Nonetheless¡­ "Please, if only a little bit, quell your excitement before you''re drawing too much attention. Otherwise, your adventure might come to a sudden end." (Shari) "Yes, fine!" (Liqu) Unsurprisingly a little disappointed she takes the bag and despite the part, where her height decreases a bit, there is no obvious flaw in her appearance. But as we start moving she still gets mesmerized by any novel thing she sees. Be it stalls, buildings, street lamps, or even the street itself. I grow worried that she might just follow a whim and depart in a random direction. "Liqu, stay close to me and don¡¯t leave my side, I don¡¯t want that we lose each other!" (Shari) At this moment she suddenly stops in her tracks. I look back to find out what caused this. "What is¡­" (Shari) "Euphoria"! No other word can describe this look! She is past any sane thought and slime tears are already starting to ruin the cover I applied on her. "You¡­ want me¡­ close to you?" (Liqu) "W-well, I mean it would be irresponsible to leave you unattained in this environment. And you''re carrying the bag." (Shari) "Ah yes. How stupid of me. Sure, I will always stay with you." (Liqu) "Okay good! Then follow me so that I know where you are." (Shari) Did I dodge this? I don¡¯t know what she would have done if her feelings had gone out of hand, but I know that restraint is no trait of hers if she becomes emotional so I am anxious in that regard. At least I have four dead adventurers who can attest to this. However, the whole time we walk to the inn, I feel her eyes, or whatever, on me, despite all the other things around us which fascinated her so much just moments ago. Just how obsessed is she? I think I mentioned perfectly fine reasons so that she should calm down. Can she read more into my words than what I said? I mean: She stares at me! I know she likes to take everything one says as given, due to the fact that she simply has no experience in conversations. But there were no flaws since I, because this is so, mark all my words. If not¡­ The part she said! Damnit, she got me!!! "I will always stay with you" and I acknowledge it! She takes everything literally and this was practically me completely giving in, to her! Did she leave this figurative trap on purpose? Does she know about my issue regarding how committed I am to keeping my word? Although my feelings of hate and anger for her are gradually fading away, this is taking things too far. She might take this as an invitation to do¡­ I don''t even know! This goes extremely too fast! Sometimes I worry where this path I chose will eventually lead me. Chapter 26 - Shari - We arrive at the inn. I am not expecting very much as all the sign reads is "Inn", not really implying that this place is up to keep the worth of its name. Or any name people should remember. Nonetheless, with my dwindling resources and the urge to avoid questions and well-frequented places; it seems this is now my location to be. I ingrain once more into Liqu that under no circumstances she shall speak. Also, I applied emergency powder over her tear streams which ruptured through the coverage. Can¡¯t hurt to be a little bit more prepared on our first visit. I open the door and a bell rings through the room. Soon a woman attends to the counter. She is tall and bulky, and I assume that her preferred weapon is either a great axe or a huge mace. Either way, it must be something that leaves a lasting impression if used. Maybe that''s necessary when you have a special kind of patronage. "Can I help you somehow?" (Innkeeper) "Ah, yes. We would like to rent a room for two. But can you first tell us the price?" (Shari) It''s not that I''m too keen on sharing a room with Liqu, but leaving her out of sight for the night would be even worse. Like leaving your child with a burning candle alone at home. Yet, this would still be much safer. So a room for two. I hope the woman does not get any weird ideas. "Are you sure? This is not really a place where girls of your age should stay." (Innkeeper) Don¡¯t you dare to mention your age, Liqu! But it''s assuring that at least the owner is concerned about us. If she would try to lure us in this might indicate ill intentions towards us. "Don¡¯t worry, we are more than able to protect ourselves. So, how much?" (Shari) "For a double room, it would be twenty copper the night. Nobody is going to charge in here because of you two, right?" (Innkeeper) Does she really expect a positive answer to this? She might think we are runaways or worse a couple that eloped together, and now we flee from our families. "I don¡¯t expect anyone, aside from some friends for tomorrow. By the way, if possible no one shall enter the room, not even to clean it." (Shari) "That wasn''t going to happen in the first place." (Innkeeper) Charming! I am still unsure, what to do with the damaged coins, but I have enough good ones right now and pay with one silver for five nights in advance. However, when I hand it over she addresses us again. "Do you really want to stay here? The likes of you might find it lacking!" (Innkeeper) You do a really bad job at advertising your business lady. "No problem, I am accustomed to less-pleasant resting places!" (Shari) I can list slime-filled caves, drenched beds, and the open wilderness. "Fine! But don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn ya!" (Innkeeper) She leads us to the second floor and opens a door, before giving me the key and leaving without even introducing the room to us. I peer inside and¡­ am back in Liqu¡¯s cave. There''s mold on the walls, the beds are concerning at best, and I''m asking myself what the original color of the sheets was. My analyzing awareness of the air tells me it¡¯s filled with sickly moisture. And the floor raises the question if something died here and had enough time to completely decompose and turn into dust, bones included. "Wonderful! What a great place to be! It¡¯s so humid. You are so good to find such a cozy home for us." (Liqu) Sigh, figures! I guess even the critters I am expecting to find here, are for her just a welcoming snack. It¡¯s not like there would be a risk to get bitten. Nonetheless, for me, this is a problem, as I feel a bit averse to those small critters. You simply can¡¯t overcome this only because the situation has changed. I wouldn¡¯t say that I am overly phobic, yet I was never on good terms with those miniature monsters. After all, it is perfectly reasonable that if you see a spider, you grab a pan, club, chair, or table and crush this disgusting existence. Could I manage now to touch them directly with my slime? I might probably burn right through the wood during that attempt. Aside from the issue of unwanted roommates, there are other matters. "Ahem, I don¡¯t believe I am proficient enough to pull this off, but do you think it''s possible to clean the mold on the walls, you know by dissolving, without damaging them?" (Shari) "Yes should be possible. I dislike plants too. They always try to leech you with their appendages when you are not paying attention. One time there was that big one, which tried to suck my slime dry. The vines just kept coming! But at one point I had dissolved enough of them and the plant had nothing to work with anymore. So I devoured it. Annoying pests!" (Liqu) On one hand, we have here Liqu, who again completely lost her focus. On the other, I just came to learn about leeching killer plants. There are things you really don¡¯t need to know about. I for sure would rest better without that knowledge. But for now, let''s help Liqu get back to the topic. "So you can remove the mold?" (Shari) "Yes, sure!" (Liqu) In a blink, her clothes slide down and the powder on her face is dissolved. Maybe I should have given this more thought. But the mold was very irritating for me and after Liqu¡¯s talk about getting sucked dry, I feel even less like sleeping with the walls like this. The instant she is naked again, she throws herself at the wall. Then her body spreads on the surface till it reaches the ceiling and encompasses a fairly big range. A moment later she starts to move. With a rather decent speed, she slides along the wall. And everywhere she passes by the wall is completely clean. This way, after a good minute, the entire room is treated and all the mold is gone. However, in its stead, there is now a shallow layer of slime. Okay, this might''ve been a bit short-sighted. There is no way I can explain this. Even without the slime, I have no way to explain the clean walls. At the moment I can just hope the innkeeper really won''t enter anytime soon. Yet, if not for that this might be the business. Just think about it: "Slime cleaning! Get your whole home clean in seconds!" Well, since that isn''t possible we will instead face quite some suspicion. So I need to get rid of that stuff. "Is there any way to make the slime disappear?" (Shari) "Why would you want that? It just felt like home." (Liqu) "Because my dearest, as soon someone enters we will directly get exposed." (Shari) Oh no! She stands still, holding a trembling hand in front of her mouth. "D-Dearest?" (Liqu) "JUST A FIGURE OF SPEECH! Concentrate!!! How do we dry the wall?!" (Shari) "Okay. Just open the window. The liquid will dry, as long there is not too much moisture in the air. And the remaining residue is not giving anything away." (Liqu) Good, fine! Let¡¯s just open this window. If she was right then it shouldn¡¯t take long until the walls are normal again. And mold-free! Shouldn¡¯t we get rewarded for helping out like this? I doubt we will. But at least that problem is solved with this. The other problem is the usage of the beds. We all know why I cannot sleep in them. If I could just lie down on something that won''t soak completely from the slime as the sheets would, this would be great. But I don¡¯t know about any material with such properties. Well, glass or metal, but that seems impracticable to create. So I have no other choice, but to place myself in a corner of the room left to the window, after I locked the door. Liqu is settling herself in the opposite corner. I made her! However, while I start to disconnect, I notice how Liqu constantly takes glances at me. I hope she won¡¯t try something weird while I am out. As I am used now to bearing such a distressing atmosphere, I can still manage to calm down enough to get into that disconnected state of mine. Maybe I will call it standby mode. Chapter 27 - Shari - I should try to find something to keep myself occupied. My rest was like always far too short. How am I supposed to get into a normal day-night rhythm when I can only rest for three hours max? The slime on the other side of the room didn¡¯t help in the slightest on that matter. I could somehow force myself to disconnect for a bit longer, but even this had its limits. Seriously, it was a hell of a night. For some reason, Liqu did not complain a bit. And she doesn¡¯t seem to be as troubled as I am. There was just this staring at me, which I always noticed when I looked at her. She stops for a while when I mention it, but eventually starts again. Is this what keeps her occupied? This would be so concerning that I don¡¯t want to touch this topic any further. When the sun finally showed itself, I started to prepare a bit for the day. Nothing excessive. I applied powder just on the front of Liqu¡¯s face, as we desperately need to conserve what is left. So she has to wear the hood to cover the rest. And I let her refresh mine, which I tried to keep applied as well as possible during the night. It¡¯s needless to say how Liqu reacted to this event. Nonetheless, now almost half of the box¡¯s content is spent. After that, I took a bit of the flesh we had stored in the bag to eat and gave Liqu her share. The last thing I need now is that she''s getting hungry. Yet, now I sense that she has a troubled look. "Is something wrong?" (Shari) "Ehm, I need to release matter! And you said you don¡¯t want that too much remains in here." (Liqu) "Oh!" (Shari) I haven¡¯t thought about this. At some point, I will as well need to let go of the dead weight. But how? For nightly needs, this place has provided us with a bucket. But it should be obvious why we cannot use that one. The questions it would raise when someone comes to empty it. Urgh, unpleasant. It''s not like this place has no toilets, but they end up in one big container. If there would be something like a working sewer system there would be no problem. Yet, the only place I know where something like this exists would be the capital. This town at the border had simply more pressing matters than such a high-effort project. For now, it should be fine if we just use the toilet. I just hope that no one is going to take a closer look. Things I never wanted to rack my brain about. And yes, I''m aware of the state of my "brain"! But for now, I lead Liqu to the toilet. Something she obviously has never seen before. For once, I will refrain from describing the talk we had, in which I had to introduce her to the concept, that she inquired about with the greatest interest. Shivers. Then I can finally change my clothes. I decide on a white shirt and brown pants. While I make this sound like a decision, the truth is that my choices were limited to two white shirts and one brown sweater, while the pants are the only other pair I have. I, or in fact everyone in my village, never gave much thought to fashion so I had just the very basics in my wardrobe. The other half of the clothes are in Liqu¡¯s stash and I want her to keep them. I for sure have no intention to stop making a distinction between my clothes and hers. I mean, I cannot really use underwear anymore, so those clothes are kinda substituting for them. Sharing them would feel plain wrong. This ultimately leads to the point that I force her as well to change her attire. A black shirt and black pants. She looks a bit intimidating in those since I believe that white and brown are more sociable colors, but that might be for the better. Yet it¡¯s not like anyone will see much of them since I intend that we always cover ourselves with our cloaks. Our completely soaked laundry we should eventually wash in the river, to get rid of the slime. Also, my bandages as they are not so cheap that I want to buy replacements. By the way, yes, there''s a river running Ekoras. To be precise most towns are built along one. They are required as a source of drinking water, to water the fields, and also for waste disposal. The latter is a reason why we shouldn¡¯t wash our clothes too far down the stream. Yet in fact, we are dumping as well waste by doing so. After we are done with the morning procedures, I settle us in front of the door with the bag. We¡¯ve got some glances with our luggage from the innkeeper, but fortunately, this is the kind of business that isn''t inquiring about the private matters of their clients. Now we wait for Jacob and maybe the rest of his crew. Well, at least I know that Jacob will not just abandon the money we are practically carrying with us here. I mean abandoning the haul you already made? That would be completely irrational. I don¡¯t know if Chris prefers to keep an eye on us or would rather have as much distance as possible. With Myra, there could be even more problems. The poor girl is terrified of how casually Liqu draws close to her. But if everyone else comes, I doubt she will stay alone. The most important for me right now would be to make acquaintance with the customers of our wares. Regarding making a living I have three goals in mind. First, to find someone I can sell stuff to, so I can make money for my subsistence. Second, gain information about valuable things one can find in the local wilderness. The best would be if I could copy some pages from a book. By the way: Yes I can read. Mum forced me to learn it. Mentioning reasons like the importance to be able to keep track of an inventory or that it is necessary to read about the herbs you are looking for. I believe it was simply that she wanted me to be educated regardless of utility. Not that I blame her for it. It wasn¡¯t too pleasant, but she had just the best intentions for me in mind. The third goal is simple. I want to become friendly enough with the guards, that leaving and entering the town becomes a casual matter. At one point they might even be friendly enough with us to ignore our condition. Or look the other way under the aspect that otherwise they need to admit that they let us enter and leave as we pleased before. Might be a little farfetched, but I''m allowed to dream, right? My pondering occupies me long enough for Jacob to finally arrive. Surprisingly Myra accompanies him. Jacob looks already far more relaxed around us, as he is a very logical person and like this able to acknowledge that we haven¡¯t harmed them despite all the chances we had. Also on my side, it builds much trust that we weren¡¯t ambushed in the night by the guard, as he knew where we stayed. Myra, on the other side, takes cover behind Jacob, while looking as if one wrong move from our side could send her running. It doesn¡¯t help that Liqu started waving in her usual exaggerative manner as soon she noticed them. Although it might be the first time that someone voluntarily came back to her. When they are close enough I greet them too. "Good morning! Glad you made it." (Shari) "You still have our bag. Those are quite expensive." (Jacob) "Myra! You came back to me! How nice!" (Liqu) At the first chance, Liqu rushes to them and Myra looks as if she''s close to her tears while Jacob seems more annoyed than anything else. Probably because of his communication training with her. "Liqu stay put! You''re scaring her!" (Shari) "But we are friends!" (Liqu) When did she come to this conclusion? "Just keep your distance!" (Shari) "Are you perhaps jealous?" (Liqu) "Just stay put!" (Shari) "Pffh! Okay!" (Liqu) "Sorry! She is troublesome." (Shari) "No problem! It¡¯s not as if anything happened." (Jacob) "Thank you. And to soothe you, at most, she was just going to embrace her. But as it seems Myra might pass out from this alone." (Shari) "Can you hold it against her?" (Jacob) "Not really. I totally agree with her. By the way, where is Chris?" (Shari) I hope not with the guards because of a monster problem. "He has still to recover from his injury, so I ordered him to stay in his bed." (Jacob) Good to know. Then this venture will become much more pleasant. "So, how are we going to sell our spoils?" (Shari) "For certain parts, there is an alchemist I would like to visit and sell the remains to directly. Especially as we have done nothing to preserve them so that their value decreases by the minute." (Jacob) Should have been aware of this myself. One and a half days might not be too long but eventually, everything will rot. "And the rest?" (Shari) "I would like to go with that to Cid if that¡¯s okay for you." (Jacob) "Cid?" (Shari) "He is something like the unofficial broker for the adventurers. For a rather extensive provision, he takes nearly everything we bring to him, to sell it to those who have a demand. For us, it''s simply not possible to keep track of everything like him, with all the connections he has." (Jacob) "Why should I be against this when I don¡¯t know anyone to sell to myself?" (Shari) "Because if we do it like this we will only get a small part of the value. If we earn more than half of the actual value we can consider ourselves lucky. The one good point is that he''s not going to rip us off with the parts of the rager since he is already taking advantage of us in general." (Jacob) "Sounds like a lovely person." (Shari) "We don¡¯t have much of a choice if we don¡¯t want to throw most of the parts away." (Jacob) "It¡¯s fine! I agree with your approach." (Shari) In the end, someone like this person was exactly who I was looking for, but to willingly jump at the chance to get swindled isn''t sitting well with me. "Then I would suggest we get moving with our perishable wares." (Jacob) "Sure! Please take the bag. We both lack the ability to carry it for long. We are just not robust enough to do this." (Shari) "Fine, then let¡¯s get moving!" (Jacob) And so we start our business trip. As two slimes, what a joke! Chapter 28 - Shari - We walk quite a while through the town and gradually the buildings start to look better. That reminds me, our inn was quite close to the western gate and I doubt that this street along the border gets frequently used. So it makes sense that the north of the city, with the gate leading to our country''s capital, is wealthier. The trade simply leads to more prosperity in this part of the town and because of this is more interesting for merchants and peddlers instead of the nearly abandoned west gate. No wonder the guards were so bored. Like this, it''s not surprising that the alchemist we want to meet has as well his business here. I need to keep strict watch over Liqu, who grows more and more excited, and fidgety while walking through the shinier part of the town. There are big carriages as well as people in fancy and expensive clothes, who might be actual nobles. Mum always warned me about these people, as they have no problem getting away with killing you open on the street or something like this. And you should not hope for the law to be on your side with them involved. Yet, I ask myself what mum would now say to me. Probably something along the lines of "And don¡¯t let Liqu eat the first noble that offends you!" Yep, that could become very troublesome. We proceed rather quickly and at least Liqu listens to me so that we have no incidents or eaten people on the way to our destination. Finally, we arrive in front of a not-too-impressive shop. There is not much to see on the outside. No pictures, no writings, there aren¡¯t even windows. However, the advertisement of an alchemist is about his reputation and not how shiny their flasks are. My own knowledge of alchemy is not very vast. I can make some basic mixtures based on what I know about the properties of the used plants, but that''s it. Without hesitation, Jacob opens the door and enters, while we follow. Inside it is dark and gloomy and my analysis tells me there is far too much stuff in the air to breathe comfortably. That¡¯s maybe the first time that I am glad this doesn¡¯t concern me anymore. And the night vision is helpful too right now. "Hey! It¡¯s me, Jacob! Are you there?" (Jacob) I wait for a response, but the one which is coming seems not to be directed at us. "Shit, shit, shit, shit! Where is it? How could this happen? The one basic component and it runs out! How could I be so careless?!" (?) To my surprise and against all my prejudices the voice sounds like a woman. "Hey! We are here! You could at least greet us!" (Jacob) "What!? What are you doing here? Fuck off, Jacob! I have right now no nerve for you!" (?) "Don¡¯t be like this! I have here something that just the best alchemist in Ekoras can really appreciate!" (Jacob) "Oh for god¡¯s sake! What could be this interesting, that it makes you so full of yourself? Oh right I forgot, that is just the natural way you are. Now get rid of yourself!" (?) The voice comes slowly closer while speaking. "So you are suggesting another alchemist would have more use for the liver of a rager? Then I shall be on my way!" (Jacob) "What!?" (?) Without me even noticing how it happened, someone appeared at the counter. Wavy dark-brown hair down to her back, tanned skin, is middle-aged, and has an aura that makes it hard to talk back to her. "How the fuck you¡¯ve got parts of a rager? And you know decisively that none of those cretins would even have half the proficiency to process this like me, the great Tamarah!" (Tamarah) "Yes, sure. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here! For how we acquired it, that¡¯s a business secret." (Jacob) "Okay, what do you have?" (Tamarah) "We have the eyes, adrenalin glands, the mentioned liver, heart, pounds of the flesh, spikes and bones and some organs I couldn¡¯t find the purpose, but which were just for that reason interesting." (Jacob) "From all the times you could come to me with a haul like this." (Tamarah) "Is there a problem?" (Jacob) "A problem? No, a disaster! My basic foundation ingredient is out and without it, I have almost no means to make potions!" (Tamarah) "Is it really possible that you have no water? There''s a river to fetch some, you know?" (Jacob) "What do you take me for? As if I would use something this unreliable! Do you know how many impurities water can contain? Especially in this river? Do you want to know? If I''d use it my customers might actually become sick because of the potion. Even if I would distill it, it''s totally prone to get corrupted by outside influences, before and after processing it. At best water is fit for lower-quality potions and people don¡¯t come to ME for something like that! I use something stable that can¡¯t get contaminated by all this little nasty, dirty stuff in the air." (Tamarah) "And what would that be? You never mentioned something like this." (Jacob) "Why should I? I order it specifically and if the clients would know what is inside my potions they would refrain from drinking them. Or do you really want to know in which of the potions you''re buying from me I put the eye of your rager?" (Tamarah) "I see where you¡¯re coming from, but we''ve known each other for so long, a bit of trust would be nice. It¡¯s not like we have no interest in the prosperity of your business." (Jacob) "Sigh, fine! Since you are that interested. The only base, that won''t react with the ingredients on its own and removes at the same time all living impurities out of a mixture is nothing else than the liquid of a slime!" (Tamarah) . . . Okay, this is ridiculous. She basically admitted that she''s using what Liqu and I are segregating from our bodies and even pays for it. You don¡¯t want to know that people are doing something like this with your residues. And when she uses this for potions it means that people are drinking¡­ "Blurgh" (Shari) THAT''S JUST DISGUSTING! As if someone waits with a bucket under your toilet! No! I didn¡¯t want to know this! Ahem, why are people looking at me? "That is a really bad habit! To waste your precious matter like this." (Liqu) "It¡¯s not like I wanted it. Haven¡¯t you heard her? People drink this stuff!" (Shari) "You did too!" (Liqu) "That doesn¡¯t help in the slightest!!!" (Shari) "Jacob, by the way, who are these fellas? And why did the girl just puke slime liquid on my floor?" (Tamarah) Hell! What shall I do? "You know, she simply has no sturdy stomach." (Jacob) Was that a pun in my direction? "Maybe you got me wrong. Why was that what she threw up slime liquid?" (Tamarah) "Maybe she ate something wrong and it ended up in an unsightly state?" (Jacob) "Do you really have the audacity to tell me, the best alchemist in this whole bad excuse of a town, that I am not able to identify my very own foundation component, which I use for all of my potions?" (Tamarah) This isn''t going well. If this proceeds we are going to get exposed. "And in addition, if she is so disgusted by the very thought of drinking this, then why was it inside her?" (Tamarah) Stop being so perceptive! "Ehm..." (Jacob) I start to become anxious and even Jacob, the best actor I ever met seems to be at his wits'' end. This is bad! This is really bad! Open questions can be as dangerous as inconvenient truths. If I am not doing something the situation might get worse when she figures it out on her own. Shit! I don¡¯t know what to do! Okay, Liqu¡¯s approach: Gather first all the information you can receive! Like this, I turn to the one person who can tell me something about that alchemist. "Jacob! If she would know the truth, what are the chances she becomes hostile?" (Shari) "Difficult to say. She''s a money grabber, pragmatic, and very into her scientific research, so she might be open. You aren¡¯t going to harm her, right?" (Jacob) "Hey! What are you two whispering over there?" (Tamarah) "I was more set on running for my dear life if this isn''t working out." (Shari) Like this, I tend to the, already very impatient, alchemist. Yet, I have no real choice, but to appease her. The problem is she has no real reason not to call the guards on me, if not for the immediate danger. Which will cease as soon we leave the shop. If I would just have a proposal at hand that would be beneficial enough for her to refrain from doing so. Ugh, yes I know! I know what I could do. But am I not allowed for some seconds not to consider those options, which are endangering my mental stability? That seems not to be the case. "Ehm, Ms. Tamarah, if I could suggest you a way to acquire your base ingredient for, let¡¯s say half your current expenses, would you be able to keep a little, yet especially confidential secret?" (Shari) I get strange looks. From Myra who was holding her breath, since the moment this whole incident started and Jacob, who if I¡¯m right did just snicker at me. "You don¡¯t even know what I am paying. How can you be so certain that you can underprice my current provider?" (Tamarah) "I am very confident that I have by far better access to the source than anyone else." (Shari) Okay, that was definitely a snicker. "You are a very strange girl, my dear." (Tamarah) "She isn''t yours! She belongs to me!" (Liqu) "Liqu, shut up! I am here right in the middle of something!" (Shari) This slime is always meddling at the worst moments. "Hmm, your partner seems to be quite interesting too. So I am tempted to accept your offer, but before I agree, is this "secret" in any way concerning me?" (Tamarah) "It has just to do with our ability to provide your requested goods. Apart from that, you can be completely unconcerned." (Shari) "Well, then explain yourself!" (Tamarah) A little bit reluctantly I lift my cloak, let the gloves slip, and finally, raise my shirt so that my core becomes visible. That can''t be considered stripping, right? Yet, I feel the rather intense gaze of Liqu on me. Even more, as I can now see behind, without my vision being obstructed by any covering. While Liqu is undressing me with her gaze, with Tamarah it feels more as if she would love to bind me to a table and deconstruct me until her curiosity is satisfied. A horror vision that thankfully doesn¡¯t apply to me anymore. From the prospect of getting bound, to getting cut into pieces, both are impossible. One less thing to worry about. Albeit, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry at all if I would still be normal! "This is a noteworthy surprise." (Tamarah) "Yeah, thanks I guess. But I would like to dress up again." (Shari) "You are an anomaly of a variant of a slime!" (Tamarah) "Tsk!" (Shari) "No reason to become acidly, little pun. That was a compliment. You are for sure the most interesting specimen of your kind I ever saw." (Tamarah) "You think so too? She is a great slime, yes?" (Liqu) "For god¡¯s sake: I AM NO SLIME!" (Shari) "Didn''t we settle this already?" (Liqu) "No, we haven¡¯t! I don¡¯t want to be referred to as a slime! I don¡¯t want to be treated like a monster! God, I had no word in this whole matter!" (Shari) "Me neither!" (Liqu) Stop with convincing arguments! "Argh! I just don¡¯t want to be labeled like this!" (Shari) "I can understand that you don¡¯t want to be chained to your background. It''s not nice to be treated badly for reasons one cannot do anything about." (Liqu) In a weird way, she always understands my point. She twists it, turns it around, and applies it as she wants, but ultimately she really has a talent for hitting exactly the right points. It is disturbing how well she can handle me. "It seems I am missing here something. Would someone fill me in?" (Tamarah) The next minutes I spend explaining to her my difficult relationship with Liqu but leave out parts about killed adventurers and certain details of my transformation which I really don¡¯t want to dwell on. "What a story!" (Tamarah) "I would wish it wouldn¡¯t be mine!" (Shari) "I mean all of this sounds absolutely¡­" (Tamarah) Sad, miserable, disgusting, worrisome, crushing for a young girl? "Fascinating!" (Tamarah) Okay, it¡¯s decided! We will never become friends! "That''s for sure not the word I had in mind." (Shari) "I mean, think about all the possibilities!" (Tamarah) "At the moment, I am just interested in those which won¡¯t let me end up killed!" (Shari) "Ah right. So you are trying to hide your existence inside this settlement?" (Tamarah) "It¡¯s more about avoiding guards with sharp weapons and a mob with torches." (Shari) "I see. Yes, most of these cretins aren¡¯t able to realize the magnificence your existence is posing to our understanding of life itself." (Tamarah) "Yes, my Shari is wonderful, right?" (Liqu) "Am I right that you could repeat what you did, Liqu?" (Tamarah) This goes completely wrong. The implications of this question worry me deeply. "I could, but I don¡¯t want to. My Shari is all I need! I don¡¯t want anything that could change what I have now!" (Liqu) Again I am somewhere between flattered and creeped out. Yet for now, I¡¯m mostly glad that we dodged the prospects of more transformed humans. "That aside, it shouldn¡¯t be hard now to believe that we are able to keep our part of the deal." (Shari) "Yes sure. Incredible! I have my own source of slime to provide to my work!" (Tamarah) She is disturbingly quick at possessive terms. "Then I am also glad, that you are so understanding of the situation. Now to get back to our trade." (Jacob) "Ah right. Let¡¯s see." (Tamarah) After that, she goes through the things we brought with us and sorts out what is interesting or usable for her work. "The parts are good and fresh enough; also there are absolutely no damages on any of these. I ask myself how you did this." (Tamarah) The question was more on the rhetorical side, as Tamarah¡¯s glance at Liqu and me is telling enough. "Is there a reason why you didn¡¯t bring the brain?" (Tamarah) "You see, it was in no condition to even take it." (Jacob) "There is certainly an interesting reason for that." (Tamarah) "My Shari melted it! You should have seen her, she was so great!" (Liqu) "Oh, is that so?" (Tamarah) I get a more than dubious look. "It just came so." (Shari) "It just came so, that you killed a living calamity?" (Tamarah) I don¡¯t like the undertone in this. "Y-you were the one who killed it? I thought¡­" (Myra) "Liqu did most of the work. It was already almost finished when she forced me to participate." (Shari) Can¡¯t really have it now that she thinks that I¡¯m equally monstrous as Liqu. "Okay, for all of this I would be willing to pay twenty-five silver, not more." (Tamarah) "Aren¡¯t you a bit harsh? It''s a rare chance to get access to a rager¡¯s body." (Jacob) "This is already very generous, regarding the fact that I only take a small part. Also, I wasn¡¯t done yet. For each liter of slime liquid, you will get one silver." (Tamarah) This is a good offer, but I am not too keen to take her up on it. However, I already accepted the deal before. Keep your word, Shari! "Fine, the liquid which is low on energy is alright, yes?" (Shari) "Yes, this is what I''m usually working with since the energy degrades by time, anyway. But slime with high energy might become useful in its own way." (Tamarah) "For now I would like to keep it simple. But the problem is, Liqu released her mass not too long ago, so there shouldn¡¯t be too much left." (Shari) "Oh, I was far more interested in yours." (Tamarah) "M-mine? Why?" (Shari) "Even if I dilute and process it, the color will stay the same. Your blue looks far more appealing for the customers than the green." (Tamarah) Oh god! I feel again like puking! "Yes, right? She is absolutely gorgeous, isn''t she?" (Liqu) And again Liqu meddles in our discussion. It''s interesting that the positive comment to me apparently outweighs the insult to her. Yet, she is quite self-conscious about her color herself. Nonetheless, I am holding my head at all this madness. "Urgh! Fine, I''ll do it. Is there a container where I can dump it?" (Shari) "In the back room. I''ll show you." (Tamarah) I am led to some kind of kettle I could use to throw the slime in. After I shoved that pervert out, who wanted to watch me while I relieve myself, I use the technique Liqu showed me. However, I feel so stupidly embarrassed right now. And far more ashamed by the fact that I literally sold my body for some kind of pervert usage. But I really need the money if I want to advance with my plans. That''s what they all say, huh? When I am done Tamarah inspects the results. "For this amount, I believe seven silver should be adequate." (Tamarah) "Yes, great." (Shari) My tone became flat and hanging, as I lack the enthusiasm to keep my vocal strands under the required tension right now. "Don¡¯t be like this. I will gladly accept more whenever you are ready to go." (Tamarah) Afterward, we finish our trade and take the money. The seven silver for my deed go directly to me, while we leave the rest with Jacob until this Cid paid him so that we can divide our shares afterward. All in all, we made a good sum. And an overly friendly Tamarah is setting us off. On one side, it''s nice that she wasn¡¯t hostile and even have now a business opportunity. However, there are no words for what my mind just has been put through. Like this, we are on our way, while I have a difficult expression. Mum and dad can never know about this! Chapter 29 - Shari - Now we are on our way to the second location where we are going to sell our gathered beast parts. While I try my best to repress what occurred some moments ago and ignore any remarks of those accompanying me, I notice we are heading to the center of the city yet with a tendency to the east. We reach a district where the majority of the buildings consist of warehouses. If I think about it, it makes sense. This Cid deals mostly with goods obtained in the Evergrove. Those usually won''t be sold here but will be brought to the capital. So it is necessary to store the wares somewhere and because of that the providers should come to the warehouse directly, to simplify the logistics. While we are on our way, Jacob suddenly turns to me. "This should be clear, but you need to avoid getting exposed like you were just now." (Jacob) "It wasn¡¯t on purpose. I just can¡¯t deal well with such disturbing images." (Shari) "This is not about Tamarah. She might be weird, but you can trust her to a degree. Cid is much worse. He is a merchant at heart, so he will place his profit before anything else. Maybe he would look over your situation. But only if he gains something by doing so. He is the kind of person who stabs you in the back with a smile on his lips, already counting the assets. By no means will it turn out for you as positive as just now." (Jacob) "Okay, I will be as careful as possible and keep it together, literally." (Shari) "I am far more concerned about your escort." (Jacob) "Right. She isn''t good at acting. Or lying. Or in any way appearing unsuspicious or normal." (Shari) "So what are you going to do in that regard?" (Jacob) "We can either tell her to stay by all means quiet like I already did so many times, or we leave her unattended, alone on the street." (Shari) "You are kidding, right?" (Jacob) "Yes, I am! As if I would let her go on a rampage through the town." (Shari) "Fine, no choice then." (Jacob) "Glad you figured it out by yourself." (Shari) So we are finally approaching a warehouse, which seems to be the one Jacob was leading us to. "Do we have to go in there? I don¡¯t like Cid. He is so haughty and doesn¡¯t even bother to try to hide that he is ripping us off. Also, he gropes." (Myra) "If we don¡¯t go to him we have to ask every merchant and craftsman in town if they need some very special components at the moment. That won¡¯t work. He at least maintains prices which make sure that we come back to him." (Jacob) Is he really going to ignore that last part? It wasn¡¯t so quiet that one couldn¡¯t hear it. I certainly did. Ignoring topics about sexual harassment, Jacob leads us to the entrance. It crosses my mind that I still have the herbs we gathered and that I could sell them here, but after all the things I''ve heard about this guy, this could lead to quite a loss. After all, I should maybe first check the possibilities I have before coming back to him. I could have asked Tamarah if she would like to give me some specialized gathering quests and even if she would buy my herbs, but I simply forgot due to all that mental disturbance. So we are entering the warehouse now. There is a bit of business in there. People are carrying items to places I can¡¯t perceive right now and are preparing them to get delivered. Maybe I am biased and unfair, but the workforce looks to me as if it purely consists of ruffians. It could simply be that they do hard physical labor and are recruited out of the poor districts to give them work, yet that doesn''t feel to me to be the case. It is not only that some of them have scars or tattoos. Neither that some are glaring at us, which is understandable since we invaded as foreign persons into their workplace. It''s more something like a general feeling. Something in their eyes just makes me distrust them. And the biggest wave of this feeling comes when a person approaches us in an overly friendly manner. "Ah, Jacob, my friend! How nice of you to honor us with your presence. I am always glad when you come to me since we are always having a wonderful agreement in the end." (Cid) I must have misread the situation very badly if this isn''t Cid. He has greasy black hair and while he isn¡¯t fat, he is more on the chunky side due to having a small stature. Also, he makes an impression as if he would in his spare time constantly rub his hands with a malicious laugh. "To be true, we have something rather interesting for you." (Jacob) "I wonder what that might be." (Cid) "We have the pelt, bones, spikes, and if you are interested a good pound of the flesh of a rager." (Jacob) "What!? He is going to give our flesh away?" (Liqu) "Liqu! Stop now and stay quiet!" (Shari) "Really! How did you accomplish to get this?" (Cid) "Wasn¡¯t easy. It gave us quite the fight, but we weren¡¯t alone, it came so that this is our part of the share." (Jacob) He says this without blushing!!! You made a dive into the mud as soon as you heard that thing! "Is that so? Then it seems you only got the scraps." (Cid) "Don¡¯t say that. Those parts are very valuable and we both know that. It¡¯s been a long time since anyone could get his hands on something like this." (Jacob) "Hmm, let me inspect the goods first." (Cid) So he goes through all the things that remained after we traded with Tamarah. It¡¯s still a considerable amount. "I think I will take all of this. Five silver sounds like a fair price." (Cid) "Are you kidding? They have more than six times that value. You can¡¯t be serious to offer only five silver." (Jacob) "You see, it''s hard to directly find a buyer for such wares. And for the flesh, if it won¡¯t work out it will spoil and I stay on the costs. Also, my commission is absolutely fair for the service I provide. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be here, right?" (Cid) "You know perfectly well that we have no real choice. It''s not possible for us to find a buyer. Especially since you press most of them to refrain from direct trades with adventurers, with the threat to cut their supply." (Jacob) Wait! Why am I only hearing about this now? "Don¡¯t make such baseless accusations. Otherwise, I might believe that you don¡¯t want to trade with me in general. And that would really be a shame for your group if you couldn''t sell any of your spoils anymore, right?" (Cid) Have I mentioned that I had a bad impression of him? Even Jacob grits his teeth right now. "But it might ease my mood and make me more generous if the good Myra would lend me some of her time. I am a sucker for the small ones." (Cid) Because it would feel as if you would be of normal height? Apart from that: Fuck you! He draws dangerously close to Myra and rubs her cheek. I also notice that the "workers" are threateningly glaring at us, implying that complaints can lead to violent actions. Even Jacob hesitates because the wrong action could make them lose the main source of their income. Myra stays quiet for the same reason. And I have little non-exposing means to react as slimeshed is not in my favor. Who knows who they''re working with? Or more concerning, who they''re working for? Cid lets his hand slide down and grabs Myra¡¯s small chest. Jacob is close to losing it, Myra looks shocked, and I am balancing in my mind if killing him might outweigh the demerits of getting exposed. Yet, before any of us can react, a hand grabs Cid''s and squeezes it tightly. "Humans don¡¯t like it to get touched like this!" (Liqu) The tone is in a manner of fact, her gaze indifferent. Yet behind this, I sense the clear urge to kill. "W-who are you?" (Cid) "I¡¯m Liqu!" (Liqu) And again, an answer which simply states this as if there''s nothing more to add. "What is this? Why are you so strong?" (Cid) He is visibly intimidated and I think that she is inflicting pain. The problem is, instead of me she isn¡¯t wearing gloves. So the matter curls directly around Cid¡¯s hand. The only reason he hasn¡¯t noticed yet is that the sleeve is obstructing the view. Also, he is more concerned about her death glare which distracts him from looking at his hand. The workers take heavy tools and move in our direction. Cid meanwhile wants to force himself out of Liqu''s grip. When he tries to rip free with all he has Liqu simply releases him, which sends him on his butt. He''s clearly trembling with rage. "Jacob, who have you brought me here? Who are those people?" (Cid) "We are just acquaintances who tagged along. We just arrived in town and Jacob offered to show us the places you should know to make a living." (Shari) "Is that so? As long as I am here you will make no living at all. GUYS! Seize them!" (Cid) The workers are approaching us, then Jacob chimes in. "Cid, my friend. That wouldn¡¯t be good. It is not good for your business if it gets violent here. How is it if we just take the five silver and nothing happened, fine?" (Jacob) "Four! As compensation for my hand and the pain." (Cid) "Good, then four, if we get a bonus next time." (Jacob) "Deal." (Cid) The tension eases and we hurry to make the deal and leave. Outside we can finally gather ourselves and talk again. I''m sure, they will never get this bonus. Chapter 30 - Shari - "God, that went absolutely awful! How could you even consider coming to a place like this? The true surprise is that they were not occupied with cleaning the blood of their last victim when we entered." (Shari) "He is simply the only one we can sell to. Cid¡¯s organization controls most of the trade in the city. They force more and more of the smaller businesses under their control. Some say they are even backed by nobles." (Jacob) "And you thought it was clever to stay silent about this because...?" (Shari) "Because it would have been a problem if you two had a hostile attitude right from the start." (Jacob) "Sure! Like this, it worked out so much better." (Shari) "Don¡¯t make fun of me. Normally he has more control over himself. It seems the success went to his head and he gets cocky." (Jacob) I can understand him. Even if he just let us practically basically get robbed there. Retaliating with violence might sound pleasant and the right thing to do, but only when you have nothing to lose. Jacob has a team he needs to think about. Also, those workers outnumbered us. The two alone would have had no chance and if we''d done something to help them, we would have gotten exposed. At worst his group might get blamed for this and convicted by the guard. But even without that situation, he has to consider how they make a living. Without being able to sell they could just relocate to another city and that might be not enough if really nobles are behind this organization and they would offend them. So I can¡¯t blame him for his solution, as it might have been the best outcome, although not a satisfying one. "At least we made it out there without a major incident. I mean what would have happened if he had targeted me?" (Shari) "He would have been confused by the feeling, I guess." (Jacob) He chuckles a bit at the thought. "And dead! No one touches my Shari against her will. I try to avoid doing it like this but it would have been slow and painful." (Liqu) Things you shouldn¡¯t state like facts, with a smile on your lips. Everyone is now looking at Liqu, who just reminded us that she''s dangerous. And me that she is dangerously obsessed. However, it was interesting how she stepped in there. She did it for Myra who constantly showed that she was afraid of her. However, I don¡¯t know what goes on in her weird little core and what kind of relationship she assumes to have with her. Oh damn, I am curious. Let¡¯s just ask her. "I know about me, but why did you help Myra?" (Shari) "Isn¡¯t she a friend? I thought you wanted them to like us, so I tried to help. Jacob said that people don¡¯t like to get touched. And Myra looked like this is true. Did I do something wrong?" (Liqu) I don¡¯t know how to answer, since she wasn''t really in the wrong, so I glance at our group. I can¡¯t blame her for something that I maybe would have done as well, even if her rash action almost escalated the situation. Jacob seems to ponder the fact that he influenced her to act this way and whether that was good or bad. Also despite the part that he is not completely sure about this, there''s no chance he will go and confront the dangerous slime monster. And I cannot really assess what Myra thinks. "I think¡­" (Shari) "Thank you!" (Myra) Myra came out from behind Jacob and now gives a slight bow to Liqu. This is surprising as she was always scared when she was next to her and hid behind anyone who might pose a barrier. The part that she would turn her as well was a very effective way to support this dread after all. But Liqu has also her good sides. One would be that she can be very caring. I don¡¯t know if this only applies to me, nonetheless, I would assume that she simply likes Myra and protected her because of this. However, to be liked by Liqu is dangerous in itself. "Huh, you¡¯re thanking me?" (Liqu) "Y-yes! You helped me there just like this and that was very kind. And m-maybe I was a little unfair to you. Thank you!" (Myra) That should have cost her quite an effort, but she really is a good girl. Liqu looks as well pleased. There is that little happy shine on her face, she looks friendly back at Myra, is smiling, and¡­ Oh shit, I know that look!!! "This is so nice of you!!!" (Liqu) And she embraces her. I think Myra first wanted to scream out from the top of her lungs, but changed to something like a complete paralysis, while she gets tightly pressed into Liqu''s chest. I hope the cloak helps a bit, but at least the arms aren''t covered while touching her. "Liqu! We already talked about this and you said it yourself: Don¡¯t just touch others like this! Release her!" (Shari) "Oh sorry, got excited." (Liqu) Jacob looked quite exasperated when it happened, but fortunately, he could judge that making Liqu angry wouldn¡¯t help poor Myra, who is now completely finished. "Ehm, sorry Myra, she can be a little overbearing. Are you okay?" (Shari) "I-I-I th-think s-so! E-everyth-thing is s-still there, r-right?" (Myra) I noticed before, but that stutter of hers is clearly linked to her fear. "Yes, you are unharmed! She just hugged you!" (Shari) It wouldn¡¯t help her to increase her fear so playing it down might be better. Even if she is now a little drenched on her sides. "I-is that so? T-then I¡¯m a-alright, I guess." (Myra) Still nice that she tries to control herself in front of Liqu. Maybe she is able to perceive that Liqu had no bad intentions. As for me, I ask myself, why I am siding so much with Liqu in my mind. Probably because I could be easily in the same situation. Jacob takes the slightly trembling Myra by her hand. "Maybe we should part now, as we are all rather tired it seems." (Jacob) "I think so too, if not for the part where you own us our half of the profit!" (Shari) "Ah, yes apologies. It just slipped my mind." (Jacob) "Sure." (Shari) "We have twenty-nine silver coins. Unfortunately, we have no change to split the uneven number." (Jacob) This is a problem; as I as well don''t have enough copper to pay for half a silver coin either. But I have something else. "So fourteen for both of us and for the last I have a suggestion. We would give you two damaged silver coins which we can¡¯t really use in their condition. But I believe you have the means to get their value back. I guess that should make up for a half silver." (Shari) "Why are they damaged?" (Jacob) "Let¡¯s just say one shouldn¡¯t entrust money to Liqu." (Shari) "Oh! Okay, if you are fine with this." (Jacob) Like this, I hand the two mentioned coins to them and get my share of fifteen silver in exchange. "By the way, where can I find you if we need something?" (Shari) "We have our shelter at the barracks next to the guild, it should be easy to find in the east of the town, next to the center." (Jacob) How nice that he actually shares their location. But I highly doubt, he would still suspect us to charge in next to the guild and devour them all. There is a limit to paranoia. Well, with Chris I am not too sure about this. Since they were already set to go they are departing and I notice how Myra is glancing back at Liqu. I don¡¯t think that this incident made her hate this slime. After all, she is completely unharmed. Now with our freshly expanded budget, there are some things I would like to go for in town. Chapter 30b - Liqu - We are really in a human town! My first night in a room where I am allowed to stay. Just for the two of us! My Shari made it happen. Those guards did control us, but that weird habit with the clothes truly worked to hide what we are. And this strange powder too, which she applied on us. Is this really all that it needs to come this close to humans? But it was nice. She spent time just for me to apply it. Just for me! I noticed something, but couldn¡¯t actually believe it. Her behavior around me becomes gradually more tolerant. I didn¡¯t dare to hope for such a thing to happen, yet it seems that she becomes accustomed to me. She shouts sometimes when I do things she doesn¡¯t like and maybe sometimes I made a mistake. My plan with that Chris-person worked sadly not out. And I can¡¯t do much to change this. But it ends with only the shouting. This is something I cannot really process. I mean I wanted it to work out somehow, even if I had no real idea what I was doing. Some crude theories, applications, and the processing of the foundation, but if I''m being honest, I totally acted without having the slightest idea how it should work. Not just the physical change, but the situation after that too. I had a greater chance to shoot a slime bullet blind in the air, hoping to hit a bird. But¡­ I¡¯ve got it all! And more! I couldn¡¯t even imagine how it would be. The things I see, what it is like when she does things for me out of her own volition. When she makes it happen that I can have peaceful contact with people. I feel happy! Just glad, joyful! This time my Shari spends with me makes me feel "something". Something more! I can have more! I always wanted her to like me. She gives me a reason to be. A point to orientate. Something to bind my existence in this world. That was the reason. "Was". Now I feel something more. I want "more". But above all, I want to hold it. This can¡¯t leave me! Never! I won¡¯t allow this! My Shari shall be with me! She shall be happy! And I will make that happen! Whatever it takes! However, it''s quite boring to spend the whole night doing nothing. When I asked why we can''t watch the town when there is so much to see, she answered that people are usually sleeping at night. Only bad people walk through the darkness. They are no real problem I think, but she said when we would go out we would also look like bad people. It would look "suspicious". She often uses this word, this concept. As far as I understand it, it is a state where you pretend to be a normal person and others believe you because you try to look and behave like them. I know that in combat it can be an advantage to hide your true strength, but completely pretending to be something else? Her ideas are weird for a slime, but look how far we came. This is the best proof that I should trust her on these matters. Nonetheless, she is so important that I can¡¯t afford to make the mistake and lower my guard. I was perfectly ready to kill for example those guards or that group that Shari decided to accompany at any moment. That she wants it to work doesn¡¯t mean I will let any harm come to her. But it works out, for now. Now we are waiting for those adventurers. Shari assured me that they would certainly come for their bag and because of this they cannot betray us. Otherwise, they wouldn''t get it back. I don¡¯t know much about "betrayal", but apparently humans don¡¯t always act the way they say. To me, that never came true. The people I met were always honest when they ran away or said they want to kill me. They never lied about their intentions. But my Shari is concerned about such a thing. And I shouldn¡¯t claim to know more than she does about humans. And there they are coming, true to their word. At least two of them. This group we met seems fairly calm by now with us and that is novel to me. This Jacob talks to us as if we¡¯re humans. The little girl is for sure afraid. I can clearly perceive it. Yet she came still back to us. The fact that they are coming back for us, without being hostile. That would have been unbelievable for me, but my Shari made it happen. One more thing that she gifts me. Still, it is fairly special that we can talk like this. "Good morning! Glad you made it." (Shari) "You still have our bag. Those are quite expensive." (Jacob) My Shari was right about the bag, interesting. "Myra! You came back to me! How nice!" (Liqu) I guess I like that small girl. She has something calming. Maybe it¡¯s the impression of being easy prey I get from her. Very soothing! You know there is nothing to fear from her. And it''s also nice that there''s always a snack close by to grab. "Liqu stay put! You''re scaring her!" (Shari) "But we are friends!" (Liqu) She has a very amiable emission to her. My Shari is still better, but it is nice to have her around. I know I said I wouldn¡¯t turn her and I really don¡¯t see how. Alone preparing my body to get started took me three months of hard work and unbelievable amounts of energy for the specifics. Also, now I just don¡¯t have the leeway to act this free. But if my Shari would be happier with a playmate¡­ Although, I don¡¯t really want to share her, so rather not. "Just keep your distance!" (Shari) "Are you perhaps jealous?" (Liqu) In the end, I want those expressions of hers all to myself. "Just stay put!" (Shari) "Pfft! Okay!" (Liqu) "Sorry! She is troublesome." (Shari) After that, I didn¡¯t pay much attention. Something about "ripping". While I assume I can do this if I get the right hold on someone and pull, I don¡¯t understand why they''re talking about something like that. I thought that humans are avoiding such topics as mutilation. At least most of the adventurers I overheard didn''t like it if one of them started such a topic. But it doesn¡¯t seem to be very interesting, so I focus on other stuff. Like the town, or how great my Shari looks. After the greeting is over we move to a strange house. The inside is full of plants, most of which I encountered before. There is also this weird woman. It seems she and this Jacob are shouting at each other, but since I need to watch out I am ignoring most of it. Shari said she wanted to make money by coming here. I have seen humans use it before, but never understood why they are all so keen to acquire it, as it is not edible or in any other way useful. Yet, it seems to be important for interaction with other humans, so it''s increasing our options and that is something I can understand. I trust Shari on this matter! But now something seemed to trouble her. "Blurgh" She has this bad condition to release mass when she feels bad as if it would help. "That is a really bad habit! To waste your precious matter like this." (Liqu) "It¡¯s not like I wanted it. Haven¡¯t you heard her? People drink this stuff!" (Shari) "You did too!" (Liqu) "That doesn¡¯t help in the slightest!!!" (Shari) I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the problem. The slime is absolutely clean, so what is there to dislike? And if I devour humans, there is no reason to deny them to drink the mass of slimes. Sounds fair to me. But now it seems that we got exposed because of Shari¡¯s expelled slime. So I make myself ready to kill everyone here if it becomes necessary. However, Shari said I shall wait for her approval before I do things like that. And as there seems not to be any imminent danger I can wait for it. And Shari talks to her. Something about a proposal. Yet I would like to enforce to this woman that she can¡¯t make any claims on my Shari or I will become displeased. "You are a very strange girl, my dear." (Tamarah) "She isn''t yours! She belongs to me!" (Liqu) Only I am her "dear" and she''s mine! But it seems I worried over nothing before as my Shari is not really reacting to that comment of hers and just proceeds on with whatever they were at. It turns out that if we give her our dead matter then she will give us the money Shari wants. That sounds like something Shari should be glad about. But her look says different. The woman, named Tamarah if I heard right, seems quite nice and even praises my little Shari for what a fine slime she is. "You are for sure the most interesting specimen of your kind I ever saw." (Tamarah) "You think so too? She is a great slime, yes?" (Liqu) She has a good judgment that much I give her. "For god¡¯s sake: I AM NO SLIME!" (Shari) And there is again that phase of denial she sometimes gets. It is not the first time. Sometimes when she leaves her rest mode she needs some moments to realize her own looks and needs time to figure out how to move her own body. It can even happen that some tears flow. Nothing big just some minutes at most and it slowly gets better. But then there are moments like this when she audibly announces it and actively positions herself against reality. This is less favorable since it will not help her in the long run. I don¡¯t want to be cruel, but allowing her to give in to those delusions is far worse for her. "Didn''t we settle this already?" (Liqu) "No, we haven¡¯t! I don¡¯t want to be referred to as a slime! I don¡¯t want to be treated like a monster! God, I had no word in this whole matter!" (Shari) "Me neither!" (Liqu) It¡¯s not like I was ever asked if I want to be a slime. Not that I could imagine being something else, but I believe that the difference is not so far apart. "Argh! I just don¡¯t want to be labeled like this!" (Shari) "I can understand that you don¡¯t want to be chained to your background. It''s not nice to be treated badly for reasons one cannot do anything about." (Liqu) It is not like I feel much when they call me a monster, but those attacks on my life are not nice. And in the end, it comes all down to the point that I am a slime, and attacking me is fine. The only one who can truly understand me in this regard is my Shari. After that my Shari explained to her how we met. A time I really enjoy thinking back to. It was so nice and led to so much good for me. "I see. Yes, most of these cretins aren¡¯t able to realize the magnificence your existence is posing to our understanding of life itself." (Tamarah) "Yes, my Shari is wonderful, right?" (Liqu) I feel so proud when she is praising my dear! "Am I right that you could repeat what you did, Liqu?" (Tamarah) "I could, but I don¡¯t want to. My Shari is all I need! I don¡¯t want anything that could change what I have now!" (Liqu) I only need my special one and fear that any change could be unfavorable to my relationship. After that is settled I can also praise my Shari, because she hunted that beast we are selling now so well. It is nice to see her developing like this. Then we are speaking about this deal about taking our matter for money. I wasn¡¯t really sure if I can deliver what they want, as I released mass before into this strange waste disposal structure of the humans. But she doesn¡¯t want mine, but Shari¡¯s. "Your blue looks far more appealing for the customers than the green." (Tamarah) "Yes, right? She is absolutely gorgeous, isn''t she?" (Liqu) Sigh! It is a little sad that she says this about my color, but I know myself it isn¡¯t pretty. However, she has good taste when she is able to realize how beautiful my Shari is. Who strangely doesn¡¯t seem too flattered by this turn of events. I don¡¯t know what was wrong, as this woman wanted to give her that money she did want, and just for mass which she had to expel anyways. I still don''t really understand what is so great about these hard pellets, but everyone here seems to like them, so it appears to be a good thing to accumulate more. Very strange to give us something for our dead mass. And very strange to be troubled by this. In the end, it works out smoothly and I believe my Shari could attain everything she wanted. So we leave this place to visit the second place where Shari wanted to make money. We arrive after an extended walk. The building is a huge yet hollow structure. Inside are a bunch of people working. They are all rather big and I can count at least twelve right now, yet maybe there are more. They make an expression as if they are used to violence, like most of the adventurers I met, if not for Myra who looks rather unused to it. But what is distinguishing those people here from them is the malice I can see in their eyes. You can see the aggressiveness of a monster through the eyes to anticipate their behavior. And this oozing I perceive in those people is so close to it. Yet, it¡¯s not the same. It''s far more twisted and cruel. If they would have a core it would be of an extremely dark color, like mine. You don¡¯t need much experience to notice something this obvious about their souls. And as if to prove my thoughts Shari seems to have noticed too, tells me her gaze at them. While I am asking myself why we are at such a place and if this is maybe a surprise for me to become full again another person comes to us. I haven¡¯t noticed at first, as he seems far too weak to be registered as a threat by me, but the way they talk to him indicates something different. Have I misjudged him? But I didn''t notice any noteworthy energy from him and with that body, he doesn¡¯t even fit as a snack, much less a threat. So why are the others so tense? Although they''re reacting so weirdly, Jacob initiates some kind of negotiation. "We have the pelt, bones, spikes, and if you are interested a good pound of the flesh of a rager." (Jacob) "What!? He is going to give our flesh away?" (Liqu) Giving our sustenance away! What else shall I take in? Shari said I can¡¯t devour the people! "Liqu! Stop now and stay quiet!" (Shari) If my Shari says so. But I am troubled. Without the flesh, it seems I need to hunt soon to replace it. After that, they continue to talk with that strange small little creature. What¡¯s so strange about him? It''s his maliciousness. He is by far the worst of all the people here, albeit he doesn''t have the physical ability to act it out. That''s a strange combination. However, everyone is tense because of him. Could it even be that the other, stronger people here listen to him? Why? Just because he is more evil? That is a weird way to select a leader. Yet, with every word he speaks the malice is oozing out of him. As if his small frame cannot contain it all. His words fill the room, containing something like a sickly sweet smell. Unpleasant! I don¡¯t have a problem with cruel deeds in general. I know it''s not nice to do things like causing unnecessary pain or hunt and kill when you''re already full and don''t need more. But everything can be justified with the right reason at hand. Pain can be a weapon in a fight and I like to make sure that I''m full. To pursue your objectives despite opposing factors like morality helps one to advance. Brings one closer to one''s goals. It brought me to my Shari. Nonetheless, I think this individual is not just cruel when it''s about reaching his goals, but rather commits evil deeds for their own sake. And this is far less justifiable. And the way he acts towards us makes me a little twitchy. He becomes more and more aggressive and haughty and his acting reeks of audacity. Just then he starts to touch little Myra. He is touching her cheeks and soon changes to her breast. There is not a single drop of positive feelings in his behavior. Just lust and malice. I have seen some beasts who aren¡¯t too different from this. Everyone looks troubled, especially Jacob. Wasn¡¯t he the one to tell me that it is not right to touch someone without his consent? Yet he is not reacting at all. Well, it seems like it''s on me to do something. At least, I am quite fond of this small girl. So I won¡¯t let her become prey to someone else. Like this I engage, take his hand, and make sure he can¡¯t proceed with his actions. "Humans don¡¯t like it to get touched like this!" (Liqu) "W-who are you?" (Cid) "I¡¯m Liqu!" (Liqu) Yep, that¡¯s my name! "What is this? Why are you so strong?" (Cid) Maybe because my mass is not bound to such small matters as the likes of tendons and muscles. All I need is enough density and mass to prevent movement. How else would I hunt? When I let go of him he falls down and glares with this troubled look. It is nostalgic how he is squirming and I have this desire to devour him, especially as I am not full. Right now the other people in the room are coming in our direction too. That means more for me! The problem is the number of people. It would be difficult to make sure no one escapes, while this room has more than one exit and I think that Shari wouldn¡¯t want this. I could turn into a puddle and cover the ground. If I can grab their feet like this and damage them they couldn''t move as fast and I can take my time. That would be a solution, but it would damage Myra and Jacob too. Still, it''s a solution. However, before I can make a move Jacob speaks up and somehow everyone stops advancing on us. Hmm, words seem to have more use as I initially gave them credit for when I developed this ability. Like this, the situation ends and we leave without a fight. So I stay empty. Somehow I''m a little disappointed. After that, we are gathering out of that building. Shari is shouting a bit at Jacob and I can understand why. I dislike getting into situations where I lack significant information. Such a disadvantage can kill you. But it doesn¡¯t seem like she wants me to dissolve them for this and lets it slide. "At least we made it out there without a major incident. I mean what would have happened if he had targeted me?" (Shari) "He would have been confused by the feeling, I guess." (Jacob) This isn¡¯t funny! "And dead! No one touches my Shari against her will. I try to avoid doing it like this but it would have been slow and painful." (Liqu) As if I would allow that critter to act like this. No one harms my Shari! "I know about me, but why did you help Myra?" (Shari) Weren''t you the one to tell me that I have to be nice to them? "Isn¡¯t she a friend? I thought you wanted them to like us, so I tried to help. Jacob said that people don¡¯t like to get touched. And Myra looked like this is true. Did I do something wrong?" (Liqu) You should protect those close to you, as they are all you have in times of need and if just as emergency sustainment to save my Shari. "I thi¡­" (Shari) "Thank you!" (Myra) What was that? Was there really a human saying something friendly to me? This is novel! "Huh, you¡¯re thanking me?" (Liqu) This never happened before. Someone who acts friendly towards me. Unbelievable! "Y-yes! You helped me there just like this and that was very kind. And m-maybe I was a little unfair to you. Thank you!" (Myra) This makes me actually happy! I mean, I am glad! And I am sure she is honest about this the way she says it. Okay, change of plan! Myra is not to devour! As long there is any other option left that is. "This is so nice of you!!!" (Liqu) We are now friends. I am sure about this. And there is no greater joy than hugging someone you care for. And because of this, I do so. "Liqu! We already talked about this and you said it yourself: Don¡¯t just touch others like this! Release her!" (Shari) Whoops! I forgot that humans have this problem! "Oh sorry, got excited." (Liqu) This is a little disappointing. I can see that she is trembling all over and her words aren¡¯t coming out as they should. That touching problem seems to be more serious to humans than I assumed. Who would have thought? And she isn¡¯t even hostile. I know how hostility looks and that¡¯s not it. Humans are just so fragile creatures. But maybe she doesn¡¯t need to stay one? Certainly, I should watch out for her too, since Shari seems to like her as well. That could be nice if we get closer to her. At least we can work on this weakness against touch. That is something I need to take care of. Might need a bit of work. The things one does for a friend. Chapter 31 - Shari - By now it is afternoon, so I should decide what takes priority before the shops start to close. Those kinds of family businesses tend to close in the evening to have a little rest period and if I don¡¯t hurry my money will become useless for that period. I need to set my priorities now. I want to wash the clothes, but since we can do this on our own it is not bound to the time and it might be even better if not too many people are out anymore. So what do I need? I want the information on valuable objects you can gather around the town. Also, there are some commodities I would like to acquire. For example, working gloves for Liqu since I¡¯m sure this Cid will ask himself today why there is a residue on his sleeve. I doubt he can figure it out alone with this, as the simple idea of two slimes in human shape, accompanied by known adventurers, to sell parts of monsters and in need to make money is so outrageous that you would likely get judged as mentally ill with such an assumption. But to improve our cover I should buy those gloves. Another thing I want is a dagger. I know I have my trusty knife with me, but this one is simply no weapon. Its original purpose was to cut plants, skin small animals, and cooking. I had much luck with this bandit to get such a good hit, but truly this is no weapon. The blade is too short, the serrated edges make it harder to stab someone, and it is rather old and a little rusty. While I am not the most violent person, in a situation like we were recently I would have preferred to have a way to defend myself without blowing my cover. Or at least to have something so I can believably threaten them. And the last thing I need is food. I noticed that Liqu was displeased when we gave the flesh away. So I should ensure that we have a food supply. The one thing that is worse than a crazy, unstable, violent slime; is a hungry, crazy, unstable, violent slime! So I need to buy flesh today. Like this, we are reaching the commercial district of the town, close to Tamarah''s shop. I dismiss the thought to go right now back to sell her the herbs, as I would need to fetch them from our room and also because it would be embarrassing to come back so shortly after leaving. And maybe because this woman gives me the creeps. So today we''re just going to buy stuff. While we''re traversing this district I need to double my efforts to keep Liqu in check who is distracted by nearly every little thing she encounters. Because of this, I keep her close since everything else would be irresponsible. Conveniently it is not difficult to keep her next to me. Who would have thought? The first thing I buy is a new bag from a tailor. I realized that I have too many problems related to my limited carrying capacity so I need to find a way to overcome my condition and carry heavier stuff. Nonetheless, I don¡¯t take the biggest I find, but one I think I will be able to use. I also ask for some modifications to spread the weight around the body when I wear it. And I let them add a net and hooks on the outside, which will be for transporting wet objects which I don''t want to sully the inside. Foremost I have flesh in mind to feed my companion slime. As it is rather high-quality, it costs me one silver together with the modifications. In addition, I buy a high-quality cloak for eighty copper as well as a spare for Liqu for fifty copper and a cheap pair of gloves for twenty, spending two silver coins and taking the change. This transaction was quite bothersome, as I was totally tense not to slip in front of the clerks, and the whole time I was waiting I had to keep an eye on Liqu. And the worst was not being able to try them on. I must have looked like a weirdo, buying cloaks of this price without testing them. Totally embarrassing! Next on the list is my dagger. Since I have my standards when it comes to my self-defense I buy one for two silver. You could also call it a shortsword with its twenty-five cm length. The main function is intimidation, so bigger was better here. It should have like this just the length I can store in my forearm to have it available. It¡¯s a very slim one which one would use for stabbing. Like this, it smoothly fits in my arm. At this point, I should mention that this weapon comes with really a high price. On this market, one would get a loaf of bread for two copper. And while our room was in a worrisome condition, the price was fair in that inn. I mean ten copper per person is a nice deal. So my spending for this piece of metal, or whatever material they used as they told me they use monster parts and exotic ores for such weapons, thus exceeds the price for a meal by a hundred times. Did they scam me? Now I should admit that I never had a big amount of money or ever went to such a big market or have any other experience with handling your finances. So it shouldn¡¯t surprise anyone here that I am bad with money. However, I made it through this and all there is left on my list would be a trip to the butcher. I note the scent of blood long before we reach the establishment. Well, it is not smelling, but my senses are instantly jumping at this sensation. Is this again this weird predatory instinct? No, I don¡¯t want an answer! But I get it either way with the other slime next to me becoming excessively restless. So I enter the shop after I told Liqu that she cannot touch anything in there. Would be bad if she devours all the flesh she finds. And she gets a bit twitchy when we enter. She must experience the same I do but is more close to the urge to give in to her nature. Things being like this I really shouldn¡¯t let her stay too long in here. Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t take long to find the butcher. "Yes, what can I do for you?" (butcher) He is a big man, both in height and width. You can see that he weighs a lot, but besides a generous amount of fat, I can be sure that for a good part muscles contribute to his figure. "I would like to buy a large piece of meat. The frame should be like this." (Shari) I describe a size with my hands, which I believe should be enough to make me and Liqu nearly full again. In comparison to the wolves I¡¯ve seen her devour the last time, it should be a third of their size. This is still quite much if you apply common sense and in regards to my own experience with dissolving flesh it should work out, even though Liqu takes larger amounts in general. But I¡¯m very sure she is overeating. Also, I have the hunch that at full capacity the decrease is faster, or at least you are unconsciously more wasteful. So the amount I want to purchase is more than enough and will most likely be a test of the sturdiness of my new bag. "Could you be more concrete? What kind of meat and which slice?" (butcher) "The animal is not important to me. If possible I would like the cheapest and in accordance also the least expensive piece. It can be chewy and full of bones if that is somehow dropping the price." (Shari) "Do you want to bait a monster, or what?" (butcher) Just why did it have to be this assumption? "Why you ask? Is this important?" (Shari) "Maybe a little. It would explain why you want a piece that those things can¡¯t swallow this fast. I mean most beasts are quite drawn to flesh and you wouldn¡¯t be the first adventurer to buy your bait here." (butcher) That would explain his composed demeanor at our appearance. We look very odd as we are, but when he has often to do with adventurers, there should have been some oddballs apart from us. "The most important is the ratio of quantity and price." (Shari) It pains me to admit this, but fancy food would be wasted on me, as my body is now. So to wish for a normal piece for a meal would just mean throwing my money away. "I understand. But it shouldn¡¯t change that much in price, as the size you want already makes a good part of the whole thing. But if you want a part that wasn''t disemboweled by me yet and has still its entrails, you can have such one. That would be more along with your request regarding the price. " (butcher) Uh, eating organs. That''s not to my liking. But it would be the wiser choice. "Good, then I would like to take you up on this offer." (Shari) "But I need to warn you, they start rather fast to smell like this. Yet this is what you want, right?" (butcher) "Yes. Yes sure." (Shari) He nods and walks through a door behind him. After a short time, he comes out again, with the leg of some animal. It could be a cow. Somehow mankind made it to bring some through when this whole mess with the monsters started. Like I said before, I was never too interested in these ancient stories and we had no church where they would pray about such creational stories. For sure it''s something like: "This god brought magic and with it came the monsters!" Action and effect. Quite simple. But now back to the flesh. Since it¡¯s unprocessed it still drips a bit and a bind around the whole thing keeps it from losing any contents. This might be a bit hard to carry properly. Suddenly another issue comes to my mind. "Ehm, could you cut it a little in the middle, so that it is possible to separate it if we need to?" (Shari) "Mhm, yes should be possible. But you two look quite small. Do girls like you really want to go and hunt monsters? Without a vanguard that is just foolish, even if you both are mages or something like this." (butcher) Isn¡¯t he a little bold to press like this on his customers? But I have heavily implied I would use it for a monster with my request. And in a strange way, it''s indeed for a monster. So I should answer him. "We aren¡¯t alone. We are good acquaintances of Jacob and his group." (Shari) "Ah, Jacob. Poor guy after that what happened to him. I hope he can recover." (butcher) Huh? What was this about Jacob? I should inquire about this! "Oh, was there something? He didn¡¯t tell me." (Shari) "No sorry, I shouldn¡¯t gossip about my customers like this." (butcher) Aren¡¯t you doing that the whole time?! And it seems like this is common knowledge. If I think about this carefully, the most likely idea might be something regarding his old team. It was a bit strange that a seasoned adventurer like him would form a team with two newbies. There are three possible answers to that question. The first possibility is that he left for some reason, but then he wouldn¡¯t be the "poor one" in this story. The other option is that he was kicked out, but he seems very professional to me, so it¡¯s unlikely that he would give anyone a reason to do such a thing. And finally, the most common explanation: They are dead, eaten by whatever. But it''s not benefitting my agenda to figure this out. I''m just prying into his privacy, which can be to my disadvantage. He would surely dislike my inquiring about his sore spots. Also, I¡¯m too much of a target myself, with my situation. "But tell this guy that it''s not okay to use girls to fetch such a heavy item." (butcher) While we were talking he made the requested cuts. Regarding the reason, I may have a new dagger, but this is not made to cut something in half. More for stabbing and slicing weak spots, not cooking. And if I won¡¯t do one thing then dissolve the same piece together with Liqu. I cannot imagine any way to handle this. It would be too weird. After he''s done with the meat I pay. The whole thing comes down to fifty copper, which I pay with the change I¡¯ve got at the tailor. I attach the meat on a hook to my bag, heave it, and try my best to retain my shape. The pressure on my legs is bordering my current limits. In the end, I manage to leave the place without greater problems. Yet suddenly outside Liqu speaks up. "That was all?" (Liqu) "Look it might not be a wolf, but we haven¡¯t expended that much energy so it should be enough for both of us." (Shari) "No. I mean we just got it like this? No hunting? No fighting? No setting traps? We just need to give a round piece of metal and we get all we need?" (Liqu) Even if she said that she heard about money, her actual experience seems to be very underdeveloped. "Yes, that¡¯s how money works." (Shari) I move on and hear behind me: "Just like this." (Liqu) The last quote she mumbles to herself. It seems her world got quite shaken by that revelation. "Okay Liqu, it will soon become dark and I told you that we shouldn¡¯t be out then. But I want us to go and wash our cloaks and clothes at the river before it gets too late, so please let us hurry and after that, we can eat this together." (Shari) As soon as I say that, she falls out of her daze and stares at me with widened eyes. Well, they''re widening by artificially spreading their borders. A moment later slime drops flow down from them, while she stays completely still. "What is it now?" (Shari) Is she averse to the river or is she sad that she can¡¯t go out at night? "Eating¡­ together?" (Liqu) That¡¯s it!? You can overreact to things like this as well! Just eating together means this much to you? I mean it¡¯s not like this makes us actual friends, right? Right? Does it? Maybe I am overthinking things. I mean there are several other examples regarding why someone would share a meal with others who are not their friends. For example, while traveling! But we aren¡¯t on the move at the moment. And you are also often bonding on those occasions. But eating with acquaintances! Yet you wouldn¡¯t go out with people you dislike. But family dinners! No, no, no, no! Bad example! Bad example! Did I again fail to prevent her from getting any weird ideas about our relationship? However, there''s no real way around this. So we''ll have this meal in our room later. Having no other choice I proceed as I¡¯ve planned. The innkeeper looks fairly inquisitive when we enter with the flesh, but leaves us be. We take our slimed clothes and wash them at a less visible spot at the river, while I''m paying keen attention that nobody sees what we are washing out there. Or us while we''re doing so since it is not this dark yet and the shirts are only of provisional help. It is a difficult task with how my hands are, but the water helps quite much. Liqu said the slime is not soluble, but wetting the clothes helps a great deal to drive it out, so somehow it works. Maybe because it isn''t controlled slime? I also put my hand one time in, out of curiosity. It is a strange feeling that tears in all directions, but it is like Liqu said, with willpower I can manage to keep myself together without losing mass. I take this opportunity to fetch some water, as one never knows when it might come in handy. The containers were conveniently part of the deal for the bag, yet at this price that¡¯s just fair. When we are done I use the net to transport the wet clothes without having to put them in the bag. I knew it would become handy. Yet naturally, we have to put the cloaks back on again since the new ones are at the inn. When we are back in our room all that is left is to eat. I am aware that I need sustenance and have to dissolve this. And gladly this time there are no judging eyes of humans around, so I have fewer issues. Not none, but fewer. The butcher made the cut through the bone. So I can use my new dagger to finish it. My inability to exert force is a hindrance, but I manage to slice through the flesh. Then I store the blade back into my arm. Stored in my body the blade should keep its condition and get cleaned of the residues from the flesh. Now I just have to dissolve my share. In comparison to my last meal, at this size, this is going to become much more difficult. I really can¡¯t see how it should fit. I could slowly work on it with my hands, but am unsure if that is the right approach. Naturally, I¡¯ve locked the door for this and can be without the clothes on as they are a bit restricting and it is straining to constantly press myself to prevent soaking them. So I just need to take this in. I could just adjust my shape, but I feel quite bad about doing such things with my body. Still, I am not able to cut it into small enough pieces. So just the two possibilities of taking long by using just the hands or making fast. Damnit! It feels just wrong to contemplate this much about something this mundane. And I will need to do it more often. I mean it¡¯s eating. Maybe Liqu is right and this is a disorder. It is simply impractical to take this long for something you have to do frequently. Also, I need to ingest more than I used to if I want to stay operational with this body. That is simply how things are. Just do it! I grab the flesh and press it to my torso. Like by itself the liquid flows around it and drags the meat in. It looks just creepy. I ignore the tears that flow out of my eyes and activate the dissolving. I feel every moment. How even the tiniest bit disintegrates. How it is composed while doing so. How every part changes. It feels like an eternity, pressed into a short moment. Then it is done. I feel so exhausted. My mentality is strained and I am sad and embarrassed by what I just did. Suddenly I hear from the side: "You did the right thing. It surely was hard on you, but you are so strong. That you could manage to do this just shows what a great person you are, nothing else. There is nothing to feel sorry for." (Liqu) Not overeager, not joyful, but calm and compassionate she''s saying this. Liqu... Once again she got me. Exactly the right words, finding perfectly my soft spots. When will this stop? Probably never as she starts to grow on me somehow. Chapter 32 - Shari - After the meal, there was nothing else left to do. Even with Liqu¡¯s encouraging words I don¡¯t feel too great. Also, it is rather questionable if I should even listen to her. It might be that I have a soft spot for praise. And after all that I¡¯ve been through, some friendly words are appreciated. I never had a person who is always full of admiration and just thinking about me. Well, my parents somehow, but they don¡¯t count in this kind of relationship. Otherwise, Liqu would be ranging equal to them, so please let us just separate those affairs. Still, I am a bit worried about the effect her words have on me. If I am like this able to overcome this hurdle, it might be good as a matter of fact. However, regarding my identity, I fear how I will change. Is it really fine that I completely ignore my identity as a human, by doing something completely inhuman? Maybe I should stop to cling that desperately to what I consider to be normal. To become accustomed to my reality doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m completely forgetting who I am. It¡¯s not that I have now after this dissolving the urge to go out and hunt me a human. There is a difference. Like this, it might not necessarily be wrong that Liqu impeded my self-loathing. If I feel better, so what? This way, I manage to calm down a little and rest myself against my corner. It was a busy day and it ended in a mentally stressful way. So my rest is well deserved. I wake up in the middle of the night. Well, waking up is the wrong notation per se, as I am always somehow awake during this time, just in some kind of meditative relaxation. But what I was trying to point out was that my rest got disrupted. The reason is the door. Or more precisely, the mechanical clicking noises which are coming from the lock. Liqu, who is naturally more accustomed to her sleep and has this predatory readiness going for her, is already prepared for everything. I sign her to wait for now, as I want to know what is going on and have little motivation to kill whoever is coming in. Like always, I am no fan of killing humans in general, but graver is the fact that killing inside the town will become a huge problem for me. Who are they? What do they want? Were they sent by someone? These all are questions that could prove fatal if I don¡¯t be careful. I have no time left but can manage to throw my cloak over me and change back into my leaning resting position at the wall, opposite the door. However, to my dismay, the powder cover didn''t survive the night on me. Then the door opens. Two guys I can just refer to as thugs are entering. They aren¡¯t even trying to be quiet. That might be a problem, as the only reason for such behavior is that they aren¡¯t interested in us sleeping. "Is that her?" (thug 1) "Just one of them, the other one should be around too!" (thug 2) I guess they are talking about Liqu, who hid behind the opened door. The one who answered before is coming close. "Tsk, why is she not in the bed?" (thug 1) "Don''t know, don''t care. We are here for something else!" (thug 2) He towers in front of me. Then he draws his leg back and subsequently thrusts his foot into my stomach. "With best regards from Cid!" (thug 2) I feel nothing. The impact just gets absorbed by my slime body. But now I know who I have to thank for that visit. The only question is if they shall live or die. The problem regarding this decision is not just that I have problems solving this situation without exposing myself, what will seal their fate. The real issue is that I was kicked. That was rude from my point of view, but the absence of impact on me makes it far less aggravating. That¡¯s how I see this. Emphasis on "I". Liqu is slowly pushing the door closed, and her expression says it all. This feeling of dread and awareness of what is going to happen is difficult to bear. Shit, shit, shit! She is going to torture them to death! I am totally lost if I can possibly keep her from doing what she is already set to do. But she is still naked as I failed to convey to her that she should put her cloak back on. For this reason, for the sake of concealment, it is almost impossible to let them stay alive. Well, I was not sure myself about killing them, but that doesn¡¯t mean I think it¡¯s wrong. Also, I don¡¯t really think I would benefit from delaying the inevitable for an interrogation, as I already have got the gist of it. Just a bit of vengeance from Cid for Liqu being rude. And for the question of how they found us here. We are two suspicious girls, always wearing cloaks, roaming around the town. Not too difficult to find out where we are lodging. And Cid might have mentioned that we just made some money. So a bit of robbery should play in too. "Hey, why aren¡¯t you reacting at all, wench?" (thug 2) You are just digging your grave deeper and deeper. It seems the decision was made for me and I cannot really change the outcome. I look at Liqu, raise my finger to my mouth, and make the respective gesture. If they scream now I will have problems with the aftermath. No! That¡¯s not true! This is my room and they broke in. No one will judge me if they drop dead in here. That says if they die by normal means. There is no choice. I have to kill them fast. I don''t like killing, but as we are now there is simply no way to solve this without putting us in grave danger. Otherwise, it will develop badly for us, concerning the resulting uproar. It might even be merciful towards them if I do it instead of this sociopathic slime. At least they would die quickly. After my first sign, I hold my hand out for a stop gesture to make her hold her act. While I can explain the corpses, this doesn''t account for partly dissolved ones. "What are you doing, you weirdo?" (thug 1) It seems like I gave them enough hints and the two notice where I concentrate my attention. The moment they turn around my dagger glides into my hand and I give my best to make it as sturdy and gluey as possible. "There¡­" (thug 2) They''ve seen Liqu. It''s dark but I need to react before the realization hits them and they start to scream. I use my newly learned slime dash technique and close the distance. Yet I need to pay attention, like Liqu said, that my core stays inside. As the central, controlling point it is the one thing that isn¡¯t moving but rather gets dragged along. So there is the concern that my body could move too fast for my core to get along, repeating the situation when I pulled it out. Which would be bad now. In the blink of an eye, I am behind number two, who starts to prepare a yell. Slicing his throat from behind is a safe way to prevent this. "Urghrlb!" (thug 2) "What did you... This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen!!!" (thug 1) Yes, the poor girl you were going to attack in her sleep has sadly not so much empathy about your predicament. While he should be terrified of the slime monster blocking the exit, my attack seems to have made him focus his attention on me. He has a club and raises it against me. Should I laugh about the idea of fighting a slime with a club? "Glrrb!" (Shari) Okay, that was only a subconscious reaction! And wait, how did I just refer to myself?! He aims for my head and I don¡¯t even bother to dodge. The hit is just a dull sensation through my cloak and I feel it sinking in some centimeters. "Gotcha!" (thug 1) I give him a look and he freezes at my sight. I don''t, and drive my dagger through the eye into his skull. He drops dead. I am not sure how much of this was me and how much was from this concerning predator instinct I seemingly have now ingrained in my core. It is a little disturbing to think about and I feel bad about this. I am not a natural killer. I was attacked and retaliated for the sake of self-preservation. And this is completely understandable. But the way I did it was nothing I ever trained for. The result was in accordance with my plans, yet I feel wrong when I think about how I did it. Aiming for the weak spots, no wavering, no hesitation, not even missing the mark a little. I assume this high-speed processing took part in it. In fact, I was in that mode since they entered, to analyze the situation and make the right decision. But this lack of reservation makes me anxious. I¡¯m extremely sure that I still don¡¯t believe that killing is "Okay", yet the fact that I can do it this mechanically alone worries me deeply. Well, it worries "me". "You are so great! Perfectly done! And so competent! I knew you would get the hang of it! But why did you just use this metal stick? Never mind! Let¡¯s dissolve them!" (Liqu) "No, we don¡¯t! I¡¯m pretty sure you are already full and we have no way to get rid of your excess here. Now go and take your cloak, immediately!" (Shari) She does so but still looks rather confused in my direction. "Why aren¡¯t we devouring them first? More could be coming any moment, and then it is better to have more than less.¡± (Liqu) Is she already planning to eradicate the whole town? Knowing her that doesn¡¯t seem too farfetched. ¡°Exactly because we could have been heard and people might come you need to put on your disguise! And make fast!¡± (Shari) Meanwhile, I take my black shirt and black pants. Everything that decreases my visibility will be helpful. When I¡¯m done I have to go on about the last and most important step. "Liqu! I need the powder! Please hurry! It is okay if you need to be wasteful and try to get the front done first!" (Shari) Although she is still utterly confused, the part where I allow her to touch me is something that won¡¯t escape her attention. I even believe that she somehow blinked through the room when she heard it. "I don¡¯t know why you want this, but are you sure this is the right thing to do now?" (Liqu) "Absolutely! I will need to talk with people, so I need my disguise!" (Shari) As I said before, she is fairly skilled at applying the powder. This has maybe something to do with determination. The prospect that she can do it again if she does a good job is enough motivation for her. Like this, she only needs a short amount of time. It seems they weren¡¯t too loud or this is simply the kind of establishment where people don¡¯t care, but no one came during that time. So I use the chance to apply quickly a layer on Liqu as well. What is concerning, is that our stock of very handy powder like this decreased to one single application. That''s insufficient and I will have to buy a new box! My precious money! Sob! But now to the issue of the dead corpses in my room. I take my gloves and make Liqu wear hers too. After making sure with my mirror that the disguise works fine, I leave my room. However, before I can do so I need to pay attention to the one weak point in my plan. "And Liqu we had this now quite a number of times, but you won¡¯t say a word. And only in the case that anyone speaks to you directly and leaves you no choice but to answer, just in that case, you are only allowed to say: ''Those men came into our room! I was so scared! I don¡¯t know what to do! This is all too much for me!'' Got it?" (Shari) "But I wasn¡¯t scared! I just wanted to dissolve them! And make them suffer!" (Liqu) "And that¡¯s exactly what you won¡¯t say! You must use my sentence, understood? Can you repeat it?" (Shari) "Yes, yes! ''Those men came into our room. I was so scared. I don¡¯t know what to do. This all is too much for me.'' Was this fine?" (Liqu) "Please just try to put the merest hint of emotion in this if and only if you need to speak." (Shari) Then I head to the ground floor, followed by the slime on whose abysmal acting skills I¡¯m relying on. I approach the counter and go to the door behind it where the private area of the innkeeper should be located. I take the first hard object I find on the counter and use it to knock, before laying it back. We all know why my hands don¡¯t work. "THE HELL! What¡¯s going on there?! Dare you to disturb my sleep!!!" (innkeeper) Somehow my plan just started to feel far less appealing to me. And the innkeeper bursts through the door, holding the largest mace I¡¯ve ever seen. Thick spikes, pure iron if I''m right, and of a size as if the original purpose was to ground a fortress. It''s a miracle that something like this can get lifted, much less used. What kind of monster is this woman? Yes, I know, I¡¯m the one to talk. "YOU! What do you think you are doing?!" (innkeeper) For once I feel a bit threatened by how she is holding that club, yet far more uneasy I feel because of Liqu and her very short temper when it comes to threats against me. "I-I just wanted to tell you something important!" (Shari) She still glares at me but lowers the club. "I hope for your sake that it is important!" (innkeeper) "It¡¯s just that I thought you as the owner should get informed about the two dead men in our room. And before you say something, the time of the day and the fact that they broke into our room should speak of our innocence." (Shari) She¡¯s apparently dumbfounded and at a loss for words, which is absolutely understandable. Most people would be taken aback when confronted with killed people. "Oh fuck, not again!" (innkeeper) What?! "Excuse me?" (Shari) Maybe my evaluation of this place was far too positive! Chapter 33 - Shari - Everything happens very fast. The innkeeper fast confirms the corpses in our room on the second floor and is taking then a big bell and rings it loudly. Soon I see some of the other residents stumble out of their rooms. While this establishment is surely not high-class, there is a good number of rooms. I think I counted five doors on the second floor and maybe two rooms on the ground level, yet I haven¡¯t looked too close. At least eight persons are gathering at the counter. "Sorry to tell you that, but someone couldn¡¯t play by the rules and so we have two corpses here. You know the drill. I have to call the guard, so you have at most one hour before they are coming. Whatever it is that you have, I don¡¯t want to know. So just be done by then!" (innkeeper) In a flash, most of the residents vanish from their position and enter their rooms instantly. I notice quite some rumbling inside. Only two have a calm demeanor. Some old man, with grey-white hair and beard, who all my prejudices tell me is a mage, and a cloaked figure, who is serenely heading back into the room it occupied. The second one is surprising as I thought that this one actually looks suspicious and has something to hide. Soon most of the residents are leaving with obvious bulges under their clothes, heavy bags, or sacs. As for me, I get a little bit anxious about a body examination. That wouldn¡¯t end well for everyone involved. And for sure I cannot just leave, as it was my doing. After it has settled a bit the innkeeper turns to us. "So! Has one of you the kindness to tell me why Rick and Gordo are lying dead in your room? Didn¡¯t I ask you if you are in any trouble?" (innkeeper) "It¡¯s not like we know why these guys are attacking us in the middle of the night! Maybe they saw us yesterday on the market, where we paid quite a sum and got the wrong ideas." (Shari) For a moment I considered telling her about the problem with Cid, to get some information regarding the darker side of this town, as she seems well informed. Yet, after giving it some thought I assumed that we would then tomorrow have to look for another inn, as she''s rather keen to avoid trouble. "So you say they just wanted to rob you?" (innkeeper) "That could be. I mean we have quite a sum of silver with us." (Shari) "Are you dumb?! Voicing something like this here!" (innkeeper) "Sorry, my mistake." (Shari) I doubt that someone would directly want to follow the corpses, but maybe my attempt to pretend to be just an innocent girl was a bit too much. "Urgh! I have no nerve for this. I need to go now to the guard! Keep yourself covered and raise no further commotions." (innkeeper) There is not much to do now, so we head back to our room, as despite the corpses all our stuff is in there. I need again to ingrain into Liqu that she is not allowed to devour the corpses, much to her dismay. We enter our room and find the cloaked figure from before, crouched over the bodies. "Hm, clean cut. A single quick slice. And the other¡­ Interesting! Perfectly aimed. A very thin blade. Didn¡¯t get stuck in the eyehole. Looks quite professional." (?) Okay, I¡¯ve got three different kinds of mental goosebumps, which I quickly need to get rid of, before they become actual ones and ripple through my body. First, how did I not notice her leaving her room and entering ours? Yes, the voice sounds female. Second, anyone who looks at a wound and can deduce that it looks professional has spent too much thought on the matter of cutting people. And my third reason for goosebumps is the fact that she is this perceptive makes me anxious about where she will direct that ability next. You know the minor issue I have in mind. "Excuse us, but what are you doing in our room? Even rented it stays our privacy!" (Shari) "I just looked at the work of an assassin I didn¡¯t know. Which one of you did it?" (?) I am getting sized by poisonous yellow-green eyes, which are all that is visible, yet enough to become unnerved. "That¡¯s none of your business! Please go now!" (Shari) "I tend towards you. The other one gives less of a sharp atmosphere. Dangerous yes, but she doesn¡¯t look like she''s using blades. At least not like the type who uses them effectively. More like someone who enjoys it to play with her victims. Am I right?" (?) "Yes, kinda." (Liqu) "Liqu! Shut up!" "Do you have a target in town? Do I know it?" (?) "OUT! NOW!" (Shari) That talk goes completely wrong! After all, I¡¯ve been through, for sure I won¡¯t join the assassin¡¯s guild and this looks far too much like an employment interview. But fortunately, she leaves without another word. What a creep! And that¡¯s coming from a flesh-devouring slime. Duh, I really need to stop going against myself with my references. But really, she was wrong. I¡¯m for sure no assassin. It¡¯s not like I can do much about the fact that this body can¡¯t have any slips in usage. And I felt very bad after the killing, yet I have my puke avoidance training and I am not able to feel physically sick. It¡¯s not my fault that I can murder people like a professional! After some time the guard is entering. All heavily armed people in tight armor. I can see our innkeeper talk to someone I assume to be the boss of them. "Gareth, I just for you came to report this, so please don¡¯t make too much of a fuss in my inn." (innkeeper) "Marsha, we both know that doing anything different than calling us would mean contributing to a crime, and like this leading to your imprisonment." (Gareth) "It wasn¡¯t even a crime! They died while they tried to rob us. So the killing was in accordance with the law." (innkeeper/Marsha) "That is my job to decide. Stay back!" (Gareth) "No reason to go full guard captain on me." (Marsha) Eventually, he spots us. Not much to do about this as my plan was to talk myself out of this situation. "So who are you to get in this kind of situation?" (Gareth) "My name is Shari and this is Liqu. We just came yesterday into this town and promptly get attacked during our second night." (Shari) "However, it seems you retaliated, and this rather hard." (Gareth) "It¡¯s not like we could just ask them nicely to leave." (Shari) "You should watch your mouth, girl. You could offend the wrong people." (Gareth) Like the local gangster boss? "They just came in and we defended our lives! I just got lucky with my dagger!" (Shari) "My reports are supporting your claim, but I need to investigate thoroughly. By the way, what can you tell me what happened?" (Gareth) Oh no! Why he had to ask Liqu? Just why? "Wait you are asking me?" (Liqu) "Yes, who else? You were there, so tell me your opinion." (Gareth) "Yes, yes, okay! Those men came into our room! I was so scared! I don¡¯t know what to do! This all is too much for me!" (Liqu) It¡¯s over! Yes, I said she should show more feelings when she answers. But from all the ways how she could have said that even in her monotonous speech: She chooses to be cheery while showing that gleeful smile! And stop looking this expectant at me, waiting for confirmation! This scrutinizing gaze he has now can mean absolutely everything but certainly nothing good for us. I never imagined that it is possible to furrow your brow this much. "Fine. We are done then. Just go to that guard there and make your testimony. You both are no known criminals, while the dead ones are. So there is not much I can do against your¡­ suspicious demeanor." (Gareth) That wasn¡¯t even narrow, stupid slime! Liqu! Learn about emotions! Stupid! It takes some time and I need to show my dagger for confirmation. As everything looks like self-defense and we have nothing illicit in our room, after a while, the guards depart. A body examination was apparently not necessary, as there were no indications of us having anything to do with smuggling. And maybe I threw Jacob in front of me, as a bailsman, when I gave my testimony. The upcoming peace is fine, as the stress was hard on me. Well, it''s not like I could break out in a sweat. So I can close the door and relax a bit. The only one who stays agitated is Liqu. "Wait! You killed them and they let you go? Just like this? No one goes after you?" (Liqu) "It is okay. We have done nothing wrong. They attacked us first and we only defended. So there is nothing to blame us for and we can just leave." (Shari) "That was so often the case, but they always blamed me!" (Liqu) I have the feeling that life was unfair to Liqu before in these matters. "That¡¯s what the disguise is for." (Shari) "Still, this is unfair!" (Liqu) "You don¡¯t need to like it. Just know that both of us benefit when we won¡¯t get discovered. Fine?" (Shari) "Fine. You know better, how to interact with them." (Liqu) One of her good points is that she is receptive to the things I tell her. I appreciate this. . . . "Interesting!" (?) Chapter 34 - Shari - The morning comes quickly and I am a little glad that I don¡¯t need sleep, as this night was certainly lacking in this regard. There are some things that I need to do, so we are leaving by the time the shop I want to visit should open. The tasks for today are: First, visit the cosmetics shop to refill the reserves of the helpful disguise powder. Then, returning to Tamarah and see if I can sell to her my herbs since my money is quickly rinsing through my slimy fingers. And after that, I also should inform Jacob¡¯s group about the occurrence tonight, to warn them about their violent dealer. I go first for my make-up because this stuff is basically my lifeline. The problem is, this shop is in the wealthier part of the town. Not in the market district at the north gate, but closer to the center. It¡¯s noteworthy that in the middle of this town is a huge castle towering. I think that is the place, where the head of this town lives. Some kind of high-ranking noble, since my country utilizes a vassal system, and to get a whole town there needs to be some standing behind. The good point is that this huge building helps much with the orientation in town. The basic structure is very easy to understand. The northern district is the wealthy part of the town with the market. The west where our inn lies is a residential area, while the east is more focused on industry and contains the corresponding warehouses, where we met Cid. The center houses the influential ones, who want to be close to the governmental focus of the town. The south is apparently gradually degrading in some kind of slum. Not surprising, as this part will be the first to get overrun whenever this forest decides that it had enough of this annoying base of civilization in its depths and some huge monster attack launches. Aside from some weird looks, no one tries to keep us from approaching the noble area in the center, so I can find the shop I was looking for. Hopefully, I can just enter like this. I''m a little self-conscious about this, as my attire is surely not representing the common standards of the people, this place serves in general. But on the other hand, they also let Jacob in. So I try my luck. However, I should have remembered the state in which he returned after he made the purchase. The moment I enter, all the clerks give me a strange look, and since Liqu is behind me she receives them as well. Yet, as I was in front of her the attention is sadly focused on me. And it''s not a positive one. Please Liqu, don''t kill the store attendants. To make it quick I directly attend to the counter. "Excuse me?" (Shari) "Ahem; yes, what can I do for you? (clerk) The woman replies with the smile of a professional. But the falseness in it and the tone of her voice are rephrasing her words into "What wants someone like you here?" "I intended to buy some face powder. Thick coverage. In fact masking. And it should be a large amount. Is there any way to make a big purchase cheaper?" (Shari) "You too? That¡¯s the second time we have such an odd request by an... uncommon customer!" (clerk) "Ah, yes, to be honest, that was for me. For special reasons, I need large quantities. Please don''t inquire about the reason. It is a very private matter. So can I acquire here what I need?" (Shari) Since she already indirectly told me that they have it, by speaking about Jacob, there is not much she can do to deny me. "Y-yes, it seems so. If you want the same amount again it would be up to two silver and thirty copper. In general, we would charge two silver and fifty copper but recently the style changed to natural skin, so we have problems with the marketing. Shall I assume that you intend to come again? Maybe you too should try a more natural approach." (clerk) What a desperate attempt to get rid of me. "I am very sorry, but that wouldn''t work. My "skin" is a little special in that regard. But as I said, I don''t want to speak any more about that, nonetheless thank you for your concerns." (Shari) Like this, she goes to fetch a container rather similar to the one I have got before. It seems she realized I am set to be her customer and decided like this to end this as fast as possible by complying. And I take it gladly since I don''t really want to stand the looks the other customers and clerks give me either. "Thank you very much. two silver and thirty copper was it? Interesting!" (Shari) "I don''t see why. But now that you have your goods, nothing should keep you from tending to your other businesses." (clerk) I am set to give her the money, but directly before I do so something catches my eye. To be precise, two somethings. It¡¯s like this, this shop is not just selling perfume or this powder and other make-up articles. It is more something like a general supplier of goods to attend social events. Except for clothes and jewelry you can get here all kinds of accessories and other things to survive in this dangerous world of noble society. And this little accessory might prove really useful. It¡¯s a mask! Well, two masks, since Liqu needs her own. The material seems to be metal and the surface depicts a delicate female''s face. I haven''t thought about this earlier, as it would have looked too suspicious to hide my face behind such a thing. To be clear, it wouldn''t have helped the slightest bit with the guards at the gate. However, now things are different. The guys at the gate now know my face and my voice. Well, at least they think they do. Like this, I could wear that mask without trouble, as there is nothing new to check. Maybe if I can get acquainted with the other guards and develop a relationship, where they go easy on me, I could by time switch to this mask without having my face checked by them. This would significantly decrease my costs for powder. "Could I get two of these masks there too?" (Shari) The look on her face asks the question "How bad is this girl''s skin problem?" But she complies. "Each of them comes five silver." (clerk) "Five silver!?" (Shari) "They are specially crafted from a unique bronze-iron alloy and formed with the utmost care by a professional artisan! You won''t find something like this for less. This is already very generous." (clerk) Yes, okay! No need to get haughty. The price is quite high, but in the long run, having those will spare more money than leaving them here. Also, I like the design. It would be possible to ignore them and pay a blacksmith to make me cheap iron ones. But the masks here provide already an ideal covering of our faces and while the other choice might be cheaper, it would seem like I''d just wear it to hide my identity. While that might be true, using this fancy one would look more as if it was a decision of style. At least I believe that it is more believable to wear this one. And it''s good for my self-esteem! So I will take them. "Okay, I will buy them!" (Shari) Even with this price, I am quite delighted since having this might be a much more professional attempt to hide among humans as my rather crude bandages. With this feeling of fulfillment, I let my gaze wander around the other items in this place. More following whim than anything else, inspired by this purchase. And so it comes that I see a piece I can''t take my eyes off. A wig! And not just a normal one. This wig has exactly the same hair color I owned proudly before my life got turned into a mess and that what was on my head started to look like melted cheese. I know you could call this an unnecessary luxury, but even if I never acted very much like one, deep inside I''m a girl. And I don''t want to stay bald! There could be the little issue that while I''m in charge of our finances they kinda also belong to Liqu. But I killed that monster that brought us the majority of the money. Fine, I know that this doesn''t count. Yet as a second reason: I don''t think that she cares much about money. And if I would ask her, nothing could keep her from handing it over to me when she would know that I would be glad. It should be possible like this. "This one there." (Shari) "You want a wig too?" (clerk) She doesn''t even try to hide that she finds the girl who buys an oversized box of powder, then masks, and now wants a wig incredibly weird. "Yes please." (Shari) "This one is real hair. The price is rather high." (clerk) With increasing suspense I ask: "How much?" (Shari) "seven silver!" (clerk) Urgh! The price is far above my expectations. And now our finances are starting to dwindle low. So I don''t think that I can afford this much. It might be better like this since I don''t know how it would have worked out in the long run with this body of mine. In the end, the hair would surely become totally drenched and sticky. Still, I feel a little down and avert my gaze, trying to get this thing I cannot have out of my mind. "We take it!" (Liqu) What!? I throw an exasperated look at the slime who just put herself in charge of our finances. She simply smiles at me, while slightly bowing her head to the side. "You want it, right? If it makes you happy you shall have it. And when we need more of this money I will do something about it." (Liqu) She is pretty easygoing about these matters and I doubt she has much proficiency in handling finances. Obviously, me neither, when I look that only one silver and sixteen copper coins remain as the sad rest. But Liqu is relentless and takes the wig without hesitation from its place. The clerk is obviously shocked at how she is treating this valuable piece and directly tries to get it back into shape. Well, at least she wears her gloves. The clerk gives us a questioning look. "You really want to buy it?" (clerk) The question reeks more of unwillingness to sell to us than curiosity. I give an uncertain look to Liqu, who nods eagerly. "I think so." (Shari) So she is preparing that piece for transportation, but as I will buy it I have a demand. "Could you please shorten it to this length?" (Shari) I gesture a measurement that would be a bit longer than my old hair. It would feel sad to shorten this fine thing to my old wild hairstyle. But I cannot bear to wear it like it is now. To explain my issue, it would look exactly like the hair of my mother. And that would be plain wrong, right? However, the expression on the clerk''s face is completely aghast. "Y-y-you want me to cut it?" (clerk) "Yes, if you would please do so." (Shari) She has not much choice in this matter, as she is here to sell the goods and like this cannot just refuse the customers. Otherwise, she might get into trouble with the owner. Reluctantly she leaves with the wig for the backroom and after a short while exits with the adjustments I requested. Yet, she seems completely dejected. Knowing that every moment might just worsen her mood I quickly hand out the money. After I paid we are practically shoved out of the shop. I don''t mind, as we were not forbidden to come back. While I doubt that she feels any sympathy towards me, my supply is still secured. If that had not worked out, I would have no other choice than to threaten her. I mean what would she do if I follow her home and force her to sell to me? Go to the guard and tell them that a human slime monster forced her to sell her cosmetic powder? Seeing her trying to do so would be actually funny, but no need to speculate over eventualities. However, now I am glad that I already planned to visit Jacob''s group. There is an urgent need to talk about certain topics like embezzlement. But first I would like to go to Tamarah. Well, not "like" as in "I want to go there", since my memories of doing something my mother shall never know about are rather vivid. Chapter 35 - Shari - The market district is as busy as it was yesterday. Yet somehow it is not the same when you have no money to spend here. Well, a little bit is still left, so I could... No, you don''t! I am really bad with money, that much is sure. I really hope that I can sell my herbs to Tamarah. Otherwise, we will soon come into trouble regarding our expenses. Okay! Right! We are in trouble. Buying the amount of food we had yesterday might not every day be necessary. But the shallow estimation I have is that I need around a direwolf¡¯s worth of meat in a week to maintain this body. And that two times since I still have Liqu. That means I would need to buy as much meat as we had yesterday every second day which already came at a whole fifty copper. This is under the assumption that we are not wasteful and practice a little dieting. So we are in dire need to find a source of income. I might get my money back from Jacob, but this won''t solve the problem. Which is that no one will hire us, because we have no connections and presumably burned our only possibility when Liqu challenged the sole dealer in this town. To be honest, our prospects are bad. At the moment I hope that maybe a partnership with Tamarah would be possible. It might weigh on my mind to sell her "that". Yet it is an income and why shouldn''t it be possible to take requests for other things from her? I also thought about another possibility. However, now I¡¯m asking myself how I could come up with something that can just be considered pure madness. I actually had the idea that I could become an adventurer. I''m not sure how exactly you''re getting acknowledged as one, but I do know that the guild is training promising talents at their own expense. Myra and Chris are such examples. However, I have no idea what qualifies Myra. But it''s obvious that I couldn''t manage the routine at the training camp without getting exposed. Nonetheless, there are surely other ways to follow that occupation. And yes, I''m aware that this is completely contradicting my previous plan of not getting involved with the guild and all the professional monster killers who work there. But I think my disguise works pretty well now, as long as they don''t force me to strip. Also, I am now acquainted with some of them who could vouch for me. At least Jacob owes me a favor... and money. Registering should be somehow possible and at least asking is free as far as I know. Or I''ll just become an assassin since I already got an interview. Or maybe not! I won''t become a killer! So let''s go first to Tamarah and see how things turn out. The moment I enter, I am somehow glad that I lost my sense of smell, as my analysis tells me that the air contains a disturbing amount of contradicting elements. There might be similarities between those sensations, but it''s simply not the same as breathing through your nose, which right now might induce a severe coughing fit. However, let''s announce our presence. "Hello, Tamarah! You''ve got ''monstrous'' visit in your shop!" (Shari) Maybe not the best joke, but who cares. "Couldn''t you simply announce your names? It''s not like I''m unable to keep them in mind. And if that was ought to be funny, I don''t get it!" (Tamarah) Apparently, she cares. "Yes, okay! Puns aren''t my strong side, I get it! I''m here because I had something on my mind and yesterday was a little too hectic to bring it up." (Shari) "You mean when you rushed out of my shop after I paid you?" (Tamarah) "You know, I won''t apologize for that. There might be special circumstances, but I have issues with selling my body for money." (Shari) "For what else but money would you sell it?" (Tamarah) "That¡¯s not the point! If you want, you can ask Liqu today. She is full. I on my part just wanted to ask if you would also take herbs we''ve gathered and might be interested to hire us for other requests, regarding your ingredients!" (Shari) "Then let me see." (Tamarah) I take out my pouch that I initially used for transporting our clothes, but then got repurposed into herb storage and show her the contents. "Hmm, the plants are not in perfect, but in acceptable condition. Clearsprout is always in demand, so I would take it. The darkleaves are almost exclusive for cooking and like this of no real interest to me, yet I could maybe use them if only to improve the taste. Some clients are real babies in this regard. For the rest, we have here toramoss, umbragrass, purpleberries. All of these are quite common. You won''t get all too much for this." (Tamarah) "I''m happy if you would at least take them. And maybe tell me what you want." (Shari) "Sly. But being cunning is a favorable trait. Especially since I''m looking forward to your ongoing survival. Would be a shame if my new supplier would die this soon. For the delivery of ingredients and because of our special deal, right?" (Tamarah) As long as it¡¯s not me! "As I said, Liqu is full and totally willing!" (Shari) "I guess I could excrete a bit." (Liqu) God, Liqu! Wording! "Hmm, not my favorite, yet I need to admit that it¡¯s of high quality. To be honest, this fresh I would get nowhere." (Tamarah) "And it''s not like we can sell to other alchemists, so it works out for both of us." (Shari) "That is assuring to hear. Would you then please help me out, Liqu?" (Tamarah) "Sure." (Liqu) Tamarah and Liqu are vanishing behind the counter and surely she has to fill now the same tub I had to. That¡¯s not making me Liqu¡¯s pimp, right? Fortunately, I don¡¯t have to think for long about this, since they soon return. "You were right, she was very cooperative. And much faster than you." (Tamarah) I ignore that last comment and turn back to my business talk. "And what are you willing to give?" (Shari) "It was a bit less than last time, so I think five silver should be fine." (Tamarah) I don''t believe she would swindle me. She has too much pride to do that and is too invested in her research to care all too much about money. "Alright, what kind of things we could deliver to you?" (Shari) "I can make you a list. There are some things I''m running especially short right now, one thing in particular, but I don''t know if you can gather those." (Tamarah) "What would you have in mind?" (Shari) "I would like you to bring me voidstone. If you don¡¯t know, voidstone has the ability to draw and negate magical energy in close proximity. Like this, it can be used to get rid of unwanted magical effects in other ingredients or help in cases of direct influences, like magical poisonings. There was a mine where it was gathered from in the past. Yet, the distance, the abundance of monsters and the fact that the mine got less productive over time made them abandon that site." (Tamarah) "So you want us to go there and find some of those stones for you? You know that my body is not really fit for swinging a pickaxe? And how shall I find this stuff the miners were unable to find?" (Shari) "Should be possible." (Liqu) "Huh?" (Shari) "It is no problem to etch stone away and if I know what I am looking for, I can scan the concentration. Do you have a sample?" (Liqu) "Sure, a bit is left. However, there might be another problem." (Tamarah) "What else?" (Shari) I become a bit irritated at such an incredibly bothersome request. "You know, because of the unique characteristics of voidstone, sometimes it¡¯s getting used as a coating for weapons. It is not really hard enough to get used in this way, but it can weaken monsters, which are of magical nature. And well, you are..." (Tamarah) "I get it! No need to point it out. And how are we supposed to do this now?" (Shari) "I would like to see how strong the effect is first. Here is your sample, Liqu!" (Tamarah) She procures a dark stone that seems somehow to vibrate. "Does this stuff always do this?" (Shari) I mean the whole mountain should shake with this stuff inside. "Do what?" (Tamarah) "This vibrating thing. The stone looks as if it would any moment jump out of your hand." (Shari) "Shari, the stone is perfectly still. Oh, wait! You can see something going on with it?" (Tamarah) "Ehm, yes. It''s dark and seems to vibrate with some energy. How could anyone build a mine to gather something like this?" (Shari) "As I said, the stone doesn''t move, but your vision can maybe detect magical energy or more how it gets lost at the stone. How intriguing!" (Tamarah) Oh great, another point on my list of things humans don''t do. "Sigh! Then hand it to Liqu. She is far better at using her abilities." (Shari) "Alright; here." (Tamarah) Liqu takes the stone but starts to make a difficult face, if you can say it like this, considering what it is made of. "I don''t like this thing! It drains on me and devours my energy. This thing is bad! I will show you how devouring works!" (Liqu) "Liqu! Wait!" (Shari) Too late. She already activated dissolving and in seconds the stone vanishes. "So. Done. That thing was a meany." (Liqu) "Liqu! You shouldn''t destroy it!" (Shari) "But it took my energy! Not much, but I really hate this. Good that I got some back from dissolving it." (Liqu) "And? Do you think you can find the stones now?" (Tamarah) "Sure! As if I could overlook something this unpleasant! I would recognize this feeling everywhere!" (Liqu) "I''m sorry, but I don''t have the means to pay for this right now." (Shari) "It''s alright. I can show you the location on the map then." (Tamarah) It was good that my map depicts the whole country. Like this, the location is still shown on it. The downside is that there it doesn''t go into too much detail so I will have to search for the mine. The place is located in the east within the forest. It should be around one day away from there if we don''t take detours. "Before we leave now, I would like to discuss the price." (Shari) "I thought four silver the kilo if there are not too many impurities. Is that alright?" (Tamarah) "Is there an upper limit?" (Shari) "Thirty max. I really don''t need more than this." (Tamarah) The price is fine and would hold us in the ropes for quite a while, yet there are problems. I already doubt we can transport this much. And that is not even taking the fact that this stuff is sucking us dry into account. Hey; I''ve got an idea! I don''t need to carry them myself and while I''m at it, I don''t even have to dig them out myself. I just need someone who would do so. I am very confident that Liqu can find a vein of this stuff and then the hired person just needs to gather it. And fortunately, I know someone in dire need to make money. Especially as they owe it to me. What a coincidence. "Shari, is this kind of wide stretched smile a normal thing for you? It goes from ear to ear. This is of interest for my research." (Tamarah) And now I am embarrassed. Which makes this the best moment to end this meeting. "I am sorry Tamarah, but if I want to keep up with your request I need to make some preparations and so I have to take my leave." (Shari) "Alright, hope to see you soon." (Tamarah) "Okay, but now I have to visit Jacob. He owes me money." (Shari) "Pfft. How ridiculous that sounds. I pity him." (Tamarah) "No comment from my side." (Shari) "Then good luck squeezing it out of him." (Tamarah) "Oh, he will pay, he will." (Shari) "And there is this lovely smile again" (Tamarah) "Yes, my Shari is lovely." (Liqu) I really need to do something about this! Sigh! Chapter 36 - Shari - So we set out for the adventurer''s barracks which are located close to the guild. If I remember right Jacob said it was near the center in the east. It should be an important building and like this easy to find. Nonetheless, it makes me a bit uneasy that this place is something like a wolf''s lair for me, with all those adventurers in there. Yet, a wolf¡¯s lair would be dinner to Liqu. And to be honest, those people there are not much more, if I had to bet. So I find the guild without problems. It is not a pompous building, but spacious. One can already see from the outside that there is quite some business going on inside because of the many people coming and going. The hall is obviously large enough that they fit in. I decide to put my mask on, trying not to rub the powder off, so that I can still take it off if I have no other choice but to "confirm" my identity. But I like the design and it feels better that I don''t always have to pull the hood so far over my face. Also, I wear my hair now which I quickly put on in a quiet sideway. Before, I had no urge to trigger Tamarah with something like this. Disguised like this I ask around. Naturally, the responses were a little suspicious of me, but in the end, I managed to find the barracks. However, before I can enter I get stopped. "I''m sorry, but this place is owned by the guild and to non-members, the entrance is restricted." (doorman) In front of me is a big man that seems to guard the door. It was to be expected that there would be some kind of security to ensure that the stuff of the residents is left untouched. After all, this town has a significant crime rate. It would be bad if an adventurer goes out on a stroll and his sword is gone when he comes back. This town''s economy is based on the adventurers traveling into the Evergrove, so it won''t do if they get all robbed. "We are friends of Jacob and wanted to visit him. Isn''t that alright?" (Shari) "Hm, this is unusual, but should be fine. However, I need first his confirmation before you can come in. Could you give me your names?" (doorman) "It''s Shari and this is Liqu. He should be very interested." (Shari) "Greg! Go and ask Jacob if he knows a Shari and... Liqu." (doorman) Yes, I know this is an odd name, but I am surely not going to ask her how she came up with it. We wait a little while and soon Jacob comes running at us. He looks quite pale. I''m a little glad now about this mask because my smile would surely give me away even with the powder. "What are you doing here? Why did you come? And why those masks? And what is that on your head?!" (Jacob) "Hair! It''s called hair! My hair! Or at least something that resembles it. But this doesn''t matter. You are in trouble my friend." (Shari) "I know I''m in trouble! You are here!" (Jacob) "Maybe we should continue this discussion inside." (Shari) "Sigh! Fine. Let me just clear this and inform the others." (Jacob) He confirms our identity with the guards, and soon we can head inside. "Am I right that you don''t just want to talk with me alone?" (Jacob) "Partly, there are also other small things but some topics concern your whole group." (Shari) "Well, in this case, I will need to fetch Myra out of the women''s dorms first." (Jacob) It soothes me that Myra doesn''t have to share a room with two guys. He leaves us standing in front of his room''s door. Before we draw too much attention, I decide to enter. And there is Chris. "Hello Chris! Long time no see." (Shari) He lies in the bed, yet his wound seems to have gotten better as his free chest indicates. "It seems you are better now." (Shari) "Urgh, what the hell does that mean? Is there any reason why you keep pestering our group, or do you intend to attack and feed on us?" (Chris) "Well, if he insists." (Liqu) "No Liqu, you aren''t going to eat anyone here!" (Shari) "But I''m not full!" (Liqu) "You will endure it for now." (Shari) I''m already regretting that I bought nothing at a stall. She is annoying when she''s hungry. A short time later Jacob and Myra enter. "Myra!!!" (Liqu) In a blink, Liqu rushes past me and has Myra in her grip, before anyone can do something. "Kyaahh!" (Myra) "Ah; my friend!" (Liqu) And she''s squeezing her tightly. "YOU! Urghh" (Chris) Myra is once again in a paralyzed state, where she ceases all movement. Chris jumps up but needs to hold his not completely cured wound. And Jacob is at a loss regarding what he should do while Liqu is holding his comrade as she does and because of that shouldn''t be angered. "Liqu stop! How many times do I have to tell you to stop this?" (Shari) "But I''m just hugging my friend. Wouldn''t it be good if she would get accustomed? I''m just helping her." (Liqu) "You! Will! Stop! This! Now!" (Shari) "Fine! Then next time, Myra!" (Liqu) She gives her one last squeeze and then lets go of her body. The poor girl trembles all over and is obviously troubled to calm down but is still unable to speak and because of this stays quiet. "Damnit! Can you please tell us what you want here? And what is with your head?" (Chris) Thank you for the cue, Chris. "This is my old hair. Maybe not exactly the same, but similar. I bought it at this outfitting store. You know where you can buy this handy make-up powder. You wouldn''t believe it. It was fascinating. It was only two silver and fifty copper and they even went twenty copper down. I mean isn''t this crazy? I was so sure it was three silver." (Shari) It is at least a pleasure to see his distressed face when he realizes what I am implying here. That might be worth fifty copper on its own. "You know it was all a little chaotic at this day and we had no savings. I really needed a bit to pay for some medicine for Chris'' wound before the shops were all closing." (Jacob) "And so you thought: ''Let''s scam the slime! It won''t notice! The stupid thing hasn''t even a brain!'' Am I right?" (Shari) "We were in dire need and I didn''t want to raise your anger before we get into the town." (Jacob) "As I see it you owe me something. The good thing is here is your chance. I want to hire you!" (Shari) "Hiring? A slime? You''ve got to be kidding us!" (Chris) "Thanks for your input Chris, but this is not just about you and it''s an absolutely serious offer. As long you respond in the right way." (Shari) "What is this about?" (Jacob) "I''ve got an order from Tamarah to bring her voidstone from the mine. A fairly good one that is. Yet, this would require quite some hard work to dig them out and also to transport them. And as you might''ve guessed, both of us lack something essential for this venture. Muscle strength." (Shari) I free my arm from the sleeve and plunge with my other hand through it while saying this to emphasize my point. "And so you intent that we do all the heavy work?" (Jacob) "First, without us, there is no job at all. Also, it''s not like we would do nothing. I was told the way is dangerous and you know pretty well, that you don''t have to fear any monsters when we are with you." (Shari) "Tsk; that was a good one." (Chris) "Any other monsters. Satisfied Chris? You know, I hate it to refer to myself like this." (Shari) "Why us?" (Myra) It seems Myra managed to find her voice again. "Because Chris''s smoldering hate is so appealing to me. Or it could be more about the fact that you lot are the only ones who know about us. And like this, you are also the only ones I can let accompany us, without having to fear that our throats get cut the moment we lower our guard. As negligible as that might be for us." (Shari) "So you want that we follow you to mine voidstone and then we have to carry it back to the town." (Jacob) "Yes! It is like this. Things being like this, I think three to two is fair. Naturally three for us. We got the job in, and aside from the monsters on the way, there''s another reason why you''d be completely screwed without our help." (Shari) "And why is this?" (Jacob) "The mine we are heading to is abandoned, deserted, empty. You won''t find any significant amounts of voidstone there. You would just end up digging holes at random" (Shari) "So why should we go then in the first place? What''s the difference?" (Jacob) "I was coming to this. As I said, you won''t be able to find anything on your own. However, out of my own unwanted experience, I can tell you that slimes have a distressingly detailed track of what they dissolve. Or in other words, I know what and how much is inside that what I take in. And Liqu in this regard is a natural. So we can tell where the concentration does increase." (Shari) "That sounds reasonable, but about how much are we talking?" (Jacob) "Four silver per kilo at an upper limit of thirty, given the purity of the stones is acceptable. I don''t need to say what it would mean for you if we could get full payment. You might know better what Tamarah is able to pay. If you agree on your share that is." (Shari) At least Myra stays mouth-agape. Jacob looks pretty tempted and Chris seems at least to balance hate and benefit in mind. "I am very sure that this is more than you would earn in general and also at a much lower risk, as we cannot carry the stones by ourselves and you can be like this sure that your survival will have priority to us." (Shari) I get at least an exaggerated nod from Liqu. From Chris, it¡¯s more of a death glare conveying he doesn¡¯t believe a single word I say. "Can you give us a moment?" (Jacob) "Fine." (Shari) We leave the room and wait outside. It is quite clear what happens. Jacob should vote for my proposal since it is simply a good offer with nearly no risk and they have no savings as he just admitted. Chris is vehemently protesting against working together with the evil monsters. And Myra might be extremely scared of Liqu, yet I think she is now in a state where she can endure her presence without fearing death every second. This way I should have two votes on my side, as long Chris cannot influence her. And when Myra goes he will eventually give in as well. After a while, the door opens. "We have discussed and decided to accept your offer." (Jacob) What did I say? "Great to hear. By the way, procuring the mining tools is your duty. I¡¯ll see this as collecting my debt." (Shari) "Sigh, fine. Was that all or is there anything else?" (Jacob) "Good that you ask. There is one place, I need you to accompany us there first." (Shari) "Why? Where is this place?" (Jacob) "Quite close. We are going now to the guild where you will help us to register me and Liqu as adventurers." (Shari) "What?!!" (Jacob) Chapter 37 - Shari - "What?!!" (Jacob) "Was I too vague? You are going to help us register in the guild!" (Shari) "No? Yes? Are you insane? You can''t just go there and get registered! I mean did you even consider the risks? There are far too many other persons with enough experience to be a threat to your disguise. And you want to involve us in your mad game?" (Jacob) "Not all of you. I can positively refrain from Chris¡¯ participation. Also, it shouldn''t be this risky. Both of us have the powder applied and as long there is no full body examination we should be fine. And do you really think that anyone in that building would be able to see through the situation when we come? That would require quite some imagination. And I really think the status of an adventurer would be helpful for traveling." (Shari) "Urgh, you are set on this, or?" (Jacob) "I already gave it some thought and made my decision." (Shari) "This is certainly one of the most outrageous things I''ve ever heard. Damn, at this point, if you get caught we''ll be in trouble too. The guards let you enter the town because of us! Fine, I''ll come with you but Myra stays here. She''s too nervous in your presence and I don''t want to involve the two of them more than necessary." (Jacob) "You are a good guy, Jacob. One of the reasons why I''m not going to forcefully squeeze my money out of you. Or far more terrifying, won''t ask Liqu to do it." (Shari) I think I''ve at least made him wince. That''s enough to compensate me for now. "And you are sure that you are no monster? By times you can be really scary." (Jacob) "Funny, my parents told me the same before that happened when I had to deal with the other kids in my village." (Shari) "Nothing I need to hear about. Just let us get over with this." (Jacob) "By the way, are there any requirements?" (Shari) "Not for the lowest F-Rank. Those are simple gathering quests and thus no one is interested if you fail or die on the job. As long as you pay your dues, they''re content. For the ranks above it''s possible to apply for a promotion after you completed some tasks and by doing so proved that you are not directly going to die out there. Those who finished training at one of the guild-managed training facilities might directly receive an intermediate rank, like D or even C depending on their performance. Mages naturally too, since they''re handy to have out there, but it isn''t common to start above D. Also, you can ask for a mock battle, to prove that you have the fighting skills for dealing with greater threats than the usual small fry. I don''t need to tell you why this might be a bad idea for you, right?" (Jacob) "At this point, I should inform you that I had to kill two people this night. Before you say something, it seems our friend Cid is not the type to let things pass and sent them directly into our room. I tell this for your sake because, as I see the situation, your group is also at risk. Is that alright?" (Shari) "You shouldn''t talk about such things in front of the door. It''s not like I''m not used to this. Even I killed on escort missions. But was it absolutely necessary? Are there any problems going to rise from that?" (Jacob) "The guard already dealt with it and we are clearly the victims who acted in self-defense. And to your other question, they practically jumped into Liqu¡¯s arms and made her angry. It was either on me or letting them die one of the most horrible deaths you can imagine. I consider myself rather merciful in this way." (Shari) That comment made him look at the person in question. And Liqu perceives such things. "They kicked my Shari. And no one''s touching her with ill will. I was just going to take their skin and see how long they would be able to survive without it." (Liqu) "Have I ever mentioned that she has a monstrous background?" (Shari) Urgh, shivers. "Maybe we should try to keep her in the background." (Shari) Jacob seems to be understandably uneasy and has this "what I''ve got myself in here" look. "Would be for the best. Also, despite one''s personal rank, it''s the group''s rank that matters if you are applying for jobs. In this respect, it isn''t necessary to strive for more. I could fetch the better-paid ones for you. In terms of subjugation, you have quite the proficiency." (Jacob) As long as Liqu leaves anything for proof that is. "So then we should get going. I mean it''s only one step away." (Shari) "Before I help you here, you aren''t going to ask for a room in the barracks, right?" (Jacob) I can see the cold sweat flooding out of him at this thought. "I think it might be a bit too crowded here, so rather not." (Shari) He looks as if the weight of the whole world was lifted from his shoulders. "Fine I just inform the others and then we head out. Sigh. How shall I explain this?" (Jacob) He goes back in and shortly after this noise comes out. "What?!!" (Chris/Myra) I''m somewhat happy that it''s not on me to explain this. He soon comes back out with a complicated expression. After this, we head to the guild. As I said before it''s a spacious building. Clearly, it was built with utility and not showing-off in mind, to allow to accommodate the respective numbers of adventurers this whole town has to offer and allocate the jobs among them. My greatest concern is naturally that Liqu does something stupid here. I won''t even pretend to know what goes on in this head of hers. I am fairly certain that even high-ranked adventurers would get huge problems fighting her inside a building with narrow possibilities to escape. I mean that form of hers that reminds me of a snail would cover a huge part of the whole hall here. But it might be better not to concern me with this for now. My destination is the reception. I just hope that this mask of mine won''t raise too many suspicions regarding my persona. However, the chance to be registered as an adventurer means having a certificate to my identity which is just perfect in terms of giving my background if asked and that in all towns with a guild. It is also a way to have an income and even a safe one, where I can stay most of the time out of crowded towns. These are extreme advantages that are making this gamble worthwhile. And to add to this, I have the unique advantage that Jacob will vouch for me. I simply cannot let this chance pass. Especially as I have money problems right now. So I approach the counter and find in front me a woman in a uniform with a black skirt, white shirt, and grey vest. "Good day, mi-...miss. What can I do for you?" (receptionist) The woman at the counter was obviously a little bit taken aback by my appearance. For sure she had problems determining my gender. And like I already stated, any comments on this are forbidden. I''m female! Yet, a favorable approach is preferable here. "I''m sorry, I only wear this mask because of a problem with my "skin" (I have none), I hope this is no problem. I''m here because I would like to register me and my friend as adventurers." (Shari) "Oh! I am sorry to hear this. I hope it is nothing too serious miss." (receptionist) "Shari! My name is Shari and this is Liqu. And sadly I need to say it is. For both of us. Yet, it''s at least not deadly." (Shari) If you don''t count being utterly threatened by every single person in your environment. "The registration for beginners is in general possible for anyone who agrees to sign the contract and is able to pay the fee. Is there any reason, why you are applying now?" (receptionist) "Truth be told, it just came to (a slime abducted me!). We both are used to traveling, but would like to be able to take official requests." (Shari) "You are aware that the appointment in the guild requires you to engage in combat, often with monsters? And like this, it is mandatory for applicants to have some fighting capabilities. Do you have these?" (receptionist) "Both of us are fairly certain that we could face almost any threat out there. Jacob here would vouch for that to be the case." (Shari) "Is that so? Jacob, as a veteran of the C-Rank your word has some weight. Can you confirm their statements?" (receptionist) "I... can confirm that they are rather dangerous and that I really don''t want to fight them." (Jacob) "So you are vouching for them? You know, you will be held responsible if they fail their given tasks and have to face the consequences. From a penalty fee to supplementary actions against you and your group or even a downgrade of your rank." (receptionist) The poor guy is right now sweating buckets. "You know¡­ They are able to do the work and I am certain that they have no criminal record. Is that enough?" (Jacob) Well, there might be some bounty posters for Liqu hanging out at this very place, but those are certainly not about her breaking any human laws. "It should suffice. Under those circumstances, I can offer you to register as a beginning D-Rank. The ranks are starting from the lowest F-rank, followed by E, D, C, B, A, and S-rank. Yet the latter shouldn''t be relevant to you. They are bound to time, number, and assessed difficulty level of your taken assignments, as well as your abilities, and the general perception of your group. I am required to ask you once again for confirmation that you are confident to be capable of fulfilling the requests you would have to take at your rank." (receptionist) "I don''t think that there are any monsters out there we would have to shy away from." (Shari) "Uh, I am not good with dragons." (Liqu) Spontaneously I want to slap my face, but get hindered by the mask. It might surely be a fairly interesting story, regarding what Liqu has to do with legendary entities of unrivaled power that are so rare that many think of them as mere legends nowadays. But surely not now! "Pardon me?" (receptionist) "Sorry, she''s joking. What she meant to say was that she thinks that as long as we don''t encounter any legendary creatures of calamity we should be fine." (Shari) "Fine. I take that as it is. Yet before registration, we have to take care of the details of your application. At this point, I have to inform you that the fee to subscribe for an upper rank like yours is one silver per person. Can you afford that?" (receptionist) To show my sincerity I pay directly and am internally grateful to have been paid by Tamarah, as this wouldn''t have been possible otherwise. "If you would follow me please." (receptionist) We follow the woman into a room behind the counter. Jacob isn''t allowed. We can sit at a table and she takes some paperwork. "I need to record your personal information and details to your respective profession. Also, I need to see your appearance at least one time for reasons of logistics, intelligence, and security. That means... without the masks." (receptionist) "This is inconvenient, but I need to say we have applied powder under those masks. It is not possible that we will also remove that." (Shari) "It should be acceptable, taking your problems in regard." (receptionist) "That relieves me a great deal." (Shari) I''ve got a pocket filled with some of the powder for emergency applications. When I remove the mask I make sure to coat another layer to stay sure. After all, this mask was still in contact with my face and it is unclear if it rubbed somehow. Liqu didn''t wear her mask until now. I made her simply keep her head under the cloak all the time. So both of us have to show off a grey-white powdered face. "Hmm, it''s a shame. Your facial features are quite nice. Quite unfortunate that you need to hide your face like this." (receptionist) "I would as well wish for them to be in a better condition, but nonetheless have to deal with it." (Shari) "Now I need to write down your personal information, regarding age, background, abilities, and if present magic. These will be available for other guild members to view, to decide if they want to form a group with you, especially when the need for a larger troop arises." (receptionist) I need to answer this fast before Liqu is ruining it. "Alright, I''m seventeen and Liqu is... sixteen years old." (Shari) Please stupid slime, don''t speak now and tell that woman that you are ten. "You are rather young for skilled fighters. Jacob said you know how to fight, might you tell me what means you are utilizing?" (receptionist) She is scrutinizing us a bit, yet I believe it is still at the level of mere curiosity. "I am pretty good with the dagger and aside from this both of us use... substances with special effects which we can produce on our own." (Shari) And that inside our bodies. As if I would tell her that! "Foreign substances? You mean you are alchemists? You use poison?" (receptionist) "Ehm, no. More like... acid." (Shari) "Acid?!" (receptionist) She is looking at us with an examining gaze and something akin to understanding seems to light up in her eyes. I guess she thinks the skin problem is linked to our usage of acid. Honestly, that isn''t even completely wrong. "Do you have a sample to verify your testimony?" (receptionist) "I-it is a bit hard to bring along. The production is more... on the fly." (Shari) "I''ve got some!" (Liqu) Which part of "hold back" are you unable to understand, you stupid slime? Oh no! She isn''t going to... Yes sure, she does. Liqu removes one glove, while her arm, fortunately, remains hidden inside the sleeve, and dumps a small blob on the table which immediately burns through the wooden frame. It isn''t clear since I didn''t confirm it, but I guess the ground is as well affected. "Liqu you stupid s... Stupid Liqu! I am terribly sorry for my... acquaintance. She is quite often lacking common sense." (Shari) "It seems your mixture is rather... potent. That has to be noted, yet I''m afraid, I need to ask you to pay for the damage." (receptionist) "Yes, I''ve feared so." (Shari) "It is just a small part and the table was anyway old, so thirty copper should suffice." (receptionist) Without saying another word I pay. "Fine. What else?" (Shari) "Do you have any other skill you would like to promote? Remember, this is primarily to show to other members of the guild, who decide based on your abilities if they want to invite you, so it should hold true. If there is any damage due to false declaration you will be held responsible." (receptionist) "Well, I can quite good navigate in the wilds and also verify a number of plants and how they are used, yet I would like to inform myself here in the guild about the noteworthy plants and where they grow in the area if such a service exists." (Shari) "This is possible, yet you are required to read the book inside the building, under surveillance, and any damage has to be paid. It would be a large sum considering the worth of books. So I will note herbalist and navigation. The second is of lesser interest since all existing groups already have such a person if they want to survive. With your knowledge about plants, is that including healing treatment?" (receptionist) "Hmm, I know that the healing abilities of clearsprout are concentrated in the edge of the leaves and how they are applied, that coratis-grass is great against many kinds of venom, how to use purpleberries against nausea, that darkleaves help with a stomach ache and you can use waterveils to treat burns. Yet I have none of these with me at the moment." (Shari) "That is enough, so I can note herbal healer as a secondary there. That is wanted. Then Liqu, do you have any other skills?" (receptionist) "I don''t really understand." (Liqu) Please stupid slime, don¡¯t ruin it. "Something that would help a team to perform on a mission. For example to support them during a fight or to help with disassembling, maybe?" (receptionist) "Hmm. Ahh! I am very good with the bodies of most living beings! I can perfectly tell which part is where and what it does there." (Liqu) Figures; she literally dissected all her victims by dissolving every part of them. "Anatomical knowledge? So you can also point at weak points and find the organs?" (receptionist) "Yes, sure." (Liqu) "If you have nothing to add, this concludes this part of the interview. However, I have to remind you that a false testimony might lead to severe repercussions. Especially if the guild''s reputation gets damaged. In the worst case, if you stay unable to pay the resulting fines you might get sold as debt slaves. Is that clear?" (receptionist) "Yes. I promise that we didn''t tell a single lie." (Shari) Maybe we omitted some facts but if these get uncovered I guess a fine will be one of the lesser problems. "Alright. At last, we just have to test your magical aptitude." (receptionist) "Magical aptitude? Wait! We aren''t mages!" (Shari) "This is a standard procedure. The guild wants to keep track of this for all its members for different reasons. For example, there were cases, when the applicant didn¡¯t know he was a mage and never trained their given abilities. There are wind mages who simply like to be outdoors or earth mages who feel calmer when lying on the ground." (receptionist) "Isn''t this still a bit unusual for such a course of action?" (Shari) "The most important reason is that it shows how much magic lies in the body of a person. While the flesh is very limited in the amount of magic it can contain, you should know that all living beings have a bit inside them. The church refers to it as the "spark of life". The common difference between a normal person and a mage would be that the latter have in usually twice or even thrice the amount, crammed up inside by their natural affinity and training. Also, there are even cases of people without affinity who have more energy in them and are able to perform slightly better than the average person in terms of speed and strength. This might be limited since the human body can only contain it a certain amount, but the important part is as follows. Some monsters can note the difference in energy and are more prone to target the ones with more energy as they have more value for them to get their fill. Because of that, a group has to know who they should look out for. Understood?" (receptionist) This was quite much, but I think I understand. "So people are different in the amount of magic they can hold and you need to keep track of that." (Shari) "Precisely! As I said, mages tend to have more. Not excessively but it''s normal for them to two times the energy of the average person, while five times should be the absolute limit." (receptionist) "So that''s why some taste better." (Liqu) I stare in utter shock at the certifiable insane slime next to me. "What was that?" (receptionist) "Ah! Well, she means in this case we have to pay attention to that. You know, when monsters are going to attack the better targets. That is very interesting information. Thank you." (Shari) "O-okay, we will then proceed with the measuring." (receptionist) "And what do we have to do?" (Shari) "You only need to hold your hand over that orb there in the corner." (receptionist) She points there at an obsidian round object in a metallic holder. "I''m sorry, but I can''t remove the gloves." (Shari) "You don''t need to. It will suffice if you just hold your hand above it. The orb will react to the change in magical energy in the environment and begin to glow in accordance." (receptionist) Alright, there shouldn''t be a problem. I just need to extend my hand. "Good, but I really am no mage." (Shari) I hold my hand out to the orb and as the woman said, it starts to glow white from the inside. The light is rather bright, considering the stone was almost black before, if not for a little glim. Maybe that was because of the bit of energy in the air? But why does the receptionist look like this? "Is something wrong?" (Shari) "Your... your measurements are breaking the scale! It shouldn''t shine like this! Even if you are a mage, it is simply not possible that a normal body is going to contain this much magic. How?" (receptionist) "Now me!" (Liqu) Liqu is forcing herself through and holds her hand to the orb. It shines as it did for me, but stronger. Now I get it. How could I forget? This body isn''t human. Monsters are magical. And my density is greater. When they dissolve slimes drain every bit of energy out of the consumed stuff and leave the rest as dead matter. I am sucking energy the whole time. Naturally, I have an abundance of it. Not being aware of this was stupid. How do I get out of this? "How is this possible? Such intensity!" (receptionist) Alright, for now, I''ll just deny any knowledge about these matters. "Oh my! How could it be like this? I don''t understand how this could happen!" (Shari) "Y-you see, I''m a water mage. Look, this is the reaction it has to me!" (receptionist) She uses the orb and it glows. But this little glim isn''t even close to our reactions. "So, our reactions aren''t normal!? What do we do about this?" (Shari) "I-I don''t know. I had my suspicions when I saw your eyes, but this is absolutely unexpected." (receptionist) She looks troubled but manages to catch herself. "See. Any monster that has at least a basic sense for magic will be after you. There aren''t that many in the area. The common ones use smell or their eyes to find their prey. And among humanoid monsters, like goblins, only the shamans have any proficiency in magic. Nonetheless, it might draw some of the nasty kinds. For example, we had reports of a winged insect species which aims to draw blood exclusively from mages and even a vine flower that concentrates on ensnaring and draining them. You might bait such things to you and your team!" (receptionist) "Oh, that one is nasty." (Liqu) I smack Liqu''s torso as hard as my body allows me to without causing weird-looking reactions. This slime shall shut up! "She meant this sounds truly dangerous." (Shari) "Uhh, what was the meaning of that?" (Liqu) "It meant, keep quiet and let the adults talk." (Shari) "I already said I am..." (Liqu) "Too inexperienced to have an idea what trouble you cause for me with every word you utter. So let me speak!" (Shari) "Fine." (Liqu) "I''m sorry, my comrade can be very problematic." (Shari) Urgh! And now Liqu''s eyes light up at the word "comrade". "Ehm, right. But how does that add up? You say you both are no mages, but then you have this much magic. And those eyes. Did never any idea occur to you?" (receptionist) This starts to turn out bad. I''m asking myself if I should abandon this disguise and scare her, but this would surely not work. She is stationed here to keep the ruffians in check. Such a job affords mental fortitude. And an open approach seems just too risky, considering where I am here. So I''ll proceed with denial. "How would I know? I never used magic in my life! This might be a mere coincidence. You said yourself that there are also normal people with more magic than others." (Shari) "But this isn''t making sense! Both of you, the same coincidence? And at such a level?" (receptionist) "I don''t know what you want to hear from me. I cannot use magic." (Shari) She looks intently at me. "Look, it is not necessary to hide things like this. The information is confidential if you wish so." (receptionist) Yes, sure. I totally cannot imagine you rushing out into the hall, screaming: "Kill the monster! Kill it!" I stay unwavering and hope she gives up to inquire any further about our circumstances. Although she looks rather displeased at this. "Sigh! Fine. It''s not like I can decline your application because you don''t want to relay all your skills. It would just have made things easier." (receptionist) Welcome to the club! Because my life is certainly not easy. "Alright, I will simply note "abundance of magic" in your respective sheets." (receptionist) "Are we done now?" (Shari) "Would you like to give further personal intel? About your life or education?" (receptionist) She states the question as if she''s not really expecting me to answer. "There isn''t much to say. I come from a village between here and Siras. I would point at it on a map, but doubt it would show up on it. And Liqu was... a refugee. Constantly moving since youngest age." (Shari) Fortunately, my silent pleas that this stupid slime may stay quiet are received and she says nothing about her life before she got me. "Anything else? Like where you learned your profession?" (receptionist) In a dark cave filled with slime. "Sorry, but this is confidential. The place is not allowed to be revealed." (Shari) For your sake! "If you say so. Alright. The formalities are done then. You just have to subscribe or if you can''t, write a symbol you could use for confirmation. But before you do so, are you aware of the appointed tasks you will have to fulfill?" (receptionist) "Appointed tasks?" (Liqu) Shit! That''s a problem! I can''t even reprimand this stupid slime for speaking up. The issue is that the following answer might become extremely awkward. Especially for Liqu. I forgot that the guild has to handle the tasks given by the kingdom that allows it to build its bases and operate here. Like this they can, as long it is not for conflicts use the members as resources. And there is one particular standing order that could become a problem. "You have to do them, to retain your status as guild members. Otherwise, you need to face penalties. There is no way around this! There are some, like hunting goblins or defending against orcs. However, at the moment it is mostly one simple thing. If they don''t do the more dangerous ones or are applied to tasks of higher priority, each member has to destroy at least one slime in two months and bring the core as proof. If you neglect that, you will be forced to take a penalty mission or pay a considerable sum for leniency." (receptionist) Slime subjugation. The irony! "It really isn''t much, right? And given how common they are no one should have problems getting this done. You could even do it on the way. But there are still some who try to shirk their duties. Did you know that there are even some members who sell broken cores at high prices to other members? And they pay! Just so they can avoid it? Do you believe this?!" (receptionist) I look unsure at Liqu. "Good! This shouldn''t be a problem. They are slow." (Liqu) Is she for real?! They are basically her kind! Is she really going to kill them just like this? This slime can be extremely frightening at times. What am I saying? She is frightening! I simply forget about it sometimes. But since nothing is keeping us, I sign on the parchment. Yet it is quite difficult without having any sense of feel through the glove. Like this, it comes out more crude than I would have liked. The receptionist is apparently used to this. Still, I get an inquisitive look on my gloves, which asks why I''m so insistent on keeping them on. Liqu is next. But then she freezes, looking flustered. Then she draws a picture that seems to resemble a drop with two attachments in form of swirls symmetrically extending on each side to the top. "I like that one! I will use this!" (Liqu) I should have considered that. She cannot write! How should she have learned this? Maybe I should educate her on this in the future. It can''t hurt to teach her when there is time. To be honest, every little bit of knowledge to counter her stupidity would be an improvement, considering how inept she is. Damn, I''m getting too attached. "That''s it! With this, you two are officially members of the guild." (receptionist) "Was that really okay? I mean that drop symbol?" (Shari) "There are other illiterate members. The common associates are often not educated. So personal symbols are commonly accepted." (receptionist) This whole procedure was so full of ridiculousness that it gets hard to maintain a straight face. So I put the mask back on. I mean they seriously just accepted two monsters as a part of the group that professionally hunts them. Talk about lousy control measures. Yet I won''t complain. This all works out fine for me. Nonetheless, I should deepen my knowledge about this work since I have no idea what encompasses as a whole. "What ways to work are there right now, we could take?" (Shari) "The guild offers access to the blackboard. There are three kinds of assignments. Open assignments, which in general are about the delivery of certain objects, essential to certain businesses or the town''s supply. Contracted assignments, where the one who wants to work under the described conditions applies for it and meets the contractor for further intel. Those are open as soon the guild opens and in general it is "first comes first served". And then there are special assignments, where the member is directly contacted, as the contractor feels safer with this particular partner." (receptionist) So you either have relations or have to take what is there before the others. "The open ones are the most common. At those, you will be rewarded as soon you bring the object and the contractor has no interest in your persona. Yet it is risky if only a certain amount is requested and the offer gets taken down before you hand in yours. This is more or less likely to happen, depending on the subject. Also, the town offers subjugation assignments regarding certain creatures, yet it is not advised to concentrate on the killing alone, as you won''t be able to make your fill with killing low-key creatures." (receptionist) I am rather sure Liqu gets her "fill" through killing. But here begins the interesting part about what is worth how much. "Jacob told me he brought a rager down. Was it possible to submit that one?" (Shari) "It came very surprising and will be beneficial for his reputation. These kinds of subjugations are assigned as the extermination of severe threats and he was rewarded with fifteen silver. Yet, the town will only accept the subjugation if they truly brought down a threat, and thus not any proof will lead to a reward." (receptionist) "And what are the requirements to have it accepted?" (Shari) "Usually it''s the left ear for confirmation, which has to be fresh enough to make it believable that the fight was close enough to the town to have any securing impact. It might be usually the left ear yet for creatures that don''t have ears, it is the most distinguishing feature, like for scorpions it''s the stinger. And it should be on the open list in the hall. There you will also find the rules regarding bringing proof." (receptionist) This much is understandable. There is simply no reason to pay for something without reaping any benefit. It would be crazy to grant a reward because someone brought in the remains of a stuffed animal that died long ago or to voluntarily pay for the sake of other towns. "So are we done now?" (Shari) "Almost. Here are your cards to confirm your identity. The necessary information is inscribed on them, to introduce you for example to other members. The information will be in time distributed to the other branches of the guild. The detailed information will be listed there for confirmation in the register. Your status will be like this become known and get updated to give you a base for negotiations. So you can confirm that you are a reasonable partner for a commission. This is in fact the greatest benefit of being a member of the guild. You are official contractors! If you have any further questions about the services the guild provides or any assignments to partake in, you just need to come back to the counter." (receptionist) So she hands us those cards which just from the look are nothing fancy. It seems we can leave now. This way two slimes officially became adventurers with legally confirmed status. If the headquarters would know about this. Chapter 38 - Shari - When we''re back in the hall I spot Jacob and Liqu starts exuberantly to wave at him. "Did it work out?" (Jacob) He sounds anxious, which is understandable considering that he has risked his neck in this. And still does, with that ongoing vouch for us. If we mess up he will be held responsible. I think like this I can consider his debts as paid. I mean, what are fifty copper for having such a friend? Good that I wear this mask or my smile would show through! "You know my evaluation of the guild dropped quite a bit. Apparently they take everyone here." (Shari) With this, I show him my new membership card. "Even the monsters they fight against." (Shari) Jacob is cringing at that comment. However, this status will help me. From now on I just need to drill into Liqu to leave the left ear when she dissolves her prey and like this, we can acquire a decent income. In addition to my other possibilities, it should be possible to make some money, like this coming closer to my personal purpose for now. Building an own home outside of the town yet with the possibility to regularly come in for some errands, while being well respected enough to have some trust. This goal doesn''t seem too farfetched anymore. It seems things are developing for me. Assuming no incident happens. Before I leave, I take my time to look at this ominous blackboard. I concentrate on the open assignments. It is clear that concluding a contract before I have performed a single task is out of the question. When I can show some fulfilled tasks on my record the guild keeps track of, this will change. For now, I can just show that I have the ability to handle them. And like this, I will fulfill the tasks that everyone can take whenever it is convenient. Anyway, I have at the moment a private contract with Tamarah. But when there is a chance I can take the possible requested items or proofs of subjugations on the way. So I concentrate on herbs and common monsters. There are some that are unlikely to get withdrawn, like the assignment for gathering clearsprout. Twenty copper per unit is not the world, yet a considerable sum. It is a good healing herb, so the town should request it no matter what, to stay able to guarantee the condition of its soldiers. The guild itself is distributing it to the members, as part of the service to provide equipment for longer journeys. Naturally at a much higher price. One of the reasons why I still have one unit with me. You might never know when it will become handy. The same safety goes for the assignments for common monsters. Especially here at the border, they want to decline the monster population in the closest vicinity. It is bad when merchants and farmers get ripped apart by direwolfs. And as they reward only the confirmed kills, they are paying directly for the result, without any risk on their side if the venture goes wrong. Quite a one-sided deal in my opinion. So I memorize the most common tasks. It is difficult at first, as the memories feel like they actively slip away. Yet, after I concentrate a while on them it seems like I can fix them in my mind. Just then I remember the nature of my core. It''s very stable. I can''t easily fill new information into the gem, but those who are certainly acquired will be literally set in stone. Something like a guaranteed, permanent success for going through this whole hassle of learning. Maybe I should reconsider if it''s smart to fill this thing with random stuff. However, here we have only some pictures, names, and the reward. I guess the pictures are for those who cannot read. Quite detailed they are. However, those aren''t complicated details and so the increased effort to memorize a decent amount is still within the limits. In any case, Liqu will devour everything she comes across and I have to make sure that we still can pick it up. So I go back to the others. "I''m done. We can get going if you want." (Shari) I don''t think anyone ever told him more relieving words. Well, this might only last until I will eventually return here. So we leave the hall because I have no intention to cause too many waves. I am somewhat glad that no one approached me, yet I guess I''m not interesting enough to be worth someone¡¯s time. Also, if someone would want to know more, I guess he would first check the register for new members. Yet as you can''t be too cautious I hurry to get out of this place where all possibly raisable flags are gathered, to avoid any unwanted encounters. "Bump" And like this, I run into someone. "How dare you, wench! To barge into me like this! Attacking those superior to you! Do you have any idea who I am?" (?) No, but I''m very sure you are going to tell me, mister! Also isn''t he a bit of a drama queen? I am basically a walking cushion. "I am very sorry. Today was my first day here and I was too excited so that I lost my concentration. I sincerely apologize!" (Shari) The man is with such a fancy coat obviously a noble. Mum told me how much trouble those people can bring with them and in my position, I don¡¯t need any more trouble. Because of this, I try to ease the waves and get out of this situation. All of this while I hope that Liqu is not too focused on this "wench" part and settles for respective reactions. "And now you dare to talk back! As if I care for the reasons for such an insult! I am Baron Aldreth Moreau and you will regret this!" (Moreau) God! I can already hear Liqu plucking flower petals while repeating "kill him, kill him not". Naturally, Jacob gets nervous at our prospects. The way things are going right now, this could turn into ground zero of a catastrophe. Hand backward I stroke gently down at Liqu''s coat, which causes a distinctive shiver on her side. This should give me the necessary time to solve this situation. "I can only ask for your forgivingness my lord. Please consider it." (Shari) "Why should I! You filthy peasant dirtied my coat!" (Moreau) Hell! Why can¡¯t he just let this slide? And there is no dirt! We just washed the coats! If anything it will get dirty if this keeps on. Ever tried to get slime mass out of your clothes? Well, it is surprisingly easy to wash it out, yet I doubt you could do this when Liqu is completely enveloping you. So stop now you idiot! "I am just able to apology my lord." (Shari) "Who cares for your apologies? I warrant compensation!" (Moreau) Are you really so pathetic to strip us of our money? "All I can give are two silver. I simply don''t have more. We just came into town and do not own anything." (Shari) He can look for the rest in my body if he dares. "Tsk; do you take me for a beggar to give out such a patty handout? Are you trying to insult me even more? Who do you think I am?" (Moreau) Someone with serious mental problems. "Oh no. I know my lord must be too honorable to take any money from a peasant such as me. Please forgive my carelessness." (Shari) It is very fortunate that I have full control over my body including my vocal cords. Otherwise, my voice would have already given away my mockery and annoyance. "Kneel and beg at my feet! Then maybe I can find it in me to forgive you." (Moreau) Asshole! But if it ends like this. I lower myself extremely careful to not leave a stain on the ground. When I think I''m low enough I start. "Please forgive me, my lord! I promise that it won''t happen again." (Shari) Otherwise, this slime behind me will kill everyone in this town. "Tsk. And that you call kneeling? Duh, I have no time for this, leave my eyes." (Moreau) "Immediately sir." (Shari) As if I would want to prolong this. Hurriedly I grab Liqu before she does anything Liqu-like, and rush away as fast as possible. We three calm down in an alley further down the street. "Huh, that was close." (Shari) "I really badly want to dissolve him." (Liqu) "I know and I''m very glad you didn''t. After all this work please don''t just blow our cover." (Shari) "But I don''t like this person. And what was this with this weird positioning?" (Liqu) Oh, she doesn''t know kneeling. Maybe that was what prevented bloodshed. Or rather slimeshed, as no blood would remain. "This was kneeling. Basically, it means that you show the other one he is superior by lowering your height. Yet, to me, it was just a gesture you can do like this. This person was rather powerful. And so I could end this by performing such an act and then stop talking to him." (Shari) "What? He didn''t look strong!" (Liqu) "Not this kind of power. I mean he controls many people, also strong ones. We wouldn''t have a calm second if we had done something to him. So I rather did something embarrassing instead of dealing with the troubles." (Shari) "Duh, I understand. But I don''t want my Shari to do things she doesn''t want." (Liqu) And again she gets possessive! "This wasn''t much. Please understand that I know what I''m doing. If I want you to act I will tell you." (Shari) "Alright!" (Liqu) Good. Slime calamity prevented for now. Now let''s talk to the other mess at my side. "And Jacob anything to add?" (Shari) "We are still alive!" (Jacob) "Very observing. Thank you for your input." (Shari) "No. I mean, Baron Moreau is infamous. He isn''t the kind of person to let things slide. And she there isn''t either. He must''ve been busy to let us off like this." (Jacob) "I am just glad we had no issues with guards. Taking aside the point that there might be issues to arrest us, as we could just walk out of the cell. There would be the more concerning problem that Liqu would go on a killing spree before that happens." (Shari) "I am getting more and more anxious regarding you two." (Jacob) "I seriously try to keep her in check. But as you might guess, she is a rather... slippery individual." (Shari) "Well, you are acting mostly normal. Just promise me that nothing else will happen until we depart." (Jacob) "I will do my best under the circumstances of being surrounded by vengeful gangster bosses, raving nobles, and apparent assassins." (Shari) "Assassins?" (Jacob) "Our room neighbor is quite creepy." (Shari) "Just... I don''t want to know." (Jacob) "That''s a deal. We will then meet tomorrow at the east gate." (Shari) Without anything else to settle we split at this point. This time I am especially careful to not bump into anyone and can like this make it without any further incidents back to our inn, where I will need to pack for our departure to this mine. On the way there I bought Liqu five meat skewers for twenty copper. Might not make her full, but it¡¯s enough to pacify her for now. Naturally, I forced her to only dissolve them by putting them through her mouth. She did so. Sadly by awkwardly stuffing the whole thing inside, wood included, which means I had to correct her. When we finally enter, I try not to have direct contact with the innkeeper considering that she might be upset because of last night. But I will have to when I tell her that we might leave for some time. At least there is nothing that can prevent my well-deserved rest now. Chapter 39 - Shari ¨C I really need some rest now. But first I have to get into my room. I unlock the door with our assigned key and... What the fuck!? "Good day my dearest. I was starting to get bored, not knowing when you might come back!" (?) This cloaked woman! What does she want here? Furthermore within a locked room? What is going on here!? "What are you doing in here?! This is a crime! The heck!? Leave!!!" (Shari) "Hmm, I don''t think so! Something tells me you wouldn''t want to involve the guards a second time in this. Especially as all this attention would not align with your interests, am I right?" (?) Again this shiver. This is taking a turn to the wrong. "I don''t know what you are talking about!" (Shari) "I am rather sure you do in all this suspicious demeanor of yours." (?) "We are completely normal travelers, trying to make a living in this town." (Shari) Okay, I know myself that this sounded like "We are completely unsuspicious, so don''t look!". I might as well wear a shield around my neck "guilty". "Mhm, yes. Normal travelers. Having no tents, sleeping bags, fire tools, or anything else necessary to survive in the wilds." (?) This is bad. I don''t know how to stop her. "This mustn''t mean anything. You have no proof to suspect us." (Shari) "You are right. Just bits and pieces. Completely inconceivable stuff like you bringing giant chunks of flesh in here, which vanish without even leaving bones. Or that no one seems to ever have seen you without a complete cloak. Or that yesterday you''ve just said something about how wearing a disguise is helpful while killing people. Hihi, what should be suspicious about that? I wonder what I might find beneath that cloak of yours." (?) Shit, this is far too much information on us. What is she? I still lean towards assassin. "So, do you intend now to tell me what you are?" (?) "You don''t need to know and especially, you don''t want to." (Shari) I look at Liqu who despite the situation is in her demeanor pure serenity. "You are right. I have no idea what I am against here. And the keyword was "what"! Judging from your gaze you are more concerned about your comrade, so that means I should be warier of her. I know you can kill fast, without even making that much of a commotion. But really risk it with me? I already win when I can escape. Or do you believe the window behind me is open for ventilation?" (?) "We can try. This sounds fun." (Liqu) Oh no, she already let one glove slide down. "Liqu stop! Don''t act rash." (Shari) "But I thought she wanted to play?" (Liqu) "Hihi, just as I thought. Dangerous seems to be an understatement." (?) "What do you want? You don''t look to me like the upstanding civilian reporting to the guard." (Shari) "Confirmation, for now. I am extremely curious. And then¡­ We¡¯ll see." (?) "You want to see, hmmm? This sounds interesting. Then I think I will show." (Liqu) "Liqu didn''t I say..." (Shari) "You said don''t act rash. And I don''t. I know exactly what I can do." (Liqu) "You mean you can without..." (Shari) "Absolutely." (Liqu) Even with this cloak hiding her face I can literally see this woman getting nervous, taking some steps back closer to the window. The mask Liqu wears gives an eerie feel and she must think the same. Liqu makes a step in her direction and promptly this person responds by throwing two knives at Liqu. They hit, but instead of dodging she made a hard move forward directly into them and lunges the ungloved arm in this person''s direction, even if she is still on the other side of the room. Yet this is no problem for a slime. The mass of her arm rushes forward and sticks to her. Before she can even scream it extends over her mouth and winds around her. Slime-shackle success! Like this, she cannot move anymore. I hurry and close the door and the window. The moment I am done with the latter I find Liqu already on top of her. She has removed her mask and starts to lick her lips like always when she thinks about dissolving something. Does she even have lips? Do I have lips? No, no. Don''t think about this. Back to the issue. "Can I?" (Liqu) Damnit, I can''t need a mess here! "Let me first take a look." (Shari) I lift the cap and move the cloth so I can see her face. Black hair sprouts out and I see: A girl!? This is just a girl. Maybe the cloth before her mouth did change her voice a bit, but she is far too young to be anything of the assumed. Her eyes got teary and fearful. "Now can I?" (Liqu) Damnit, I can''t let Liqu kill a child! What is she? Fifteen? "No, don''t please." (Shari) "But she has seen. Isn''t this bad?" (Liqu) "Let me talk." (Shari) I bend close to her face. "I want just a nice talk. Liqu will now release your mouth, but if you scream not even I will be able to keep her in check. Trust me you don''t want this." (Shari) I get a shaky nod in return. "Liqu, set her mouth free." (Shari) She does so and this girl starts to take a deep breath. I guess Liqu wasn''t this interested in her air supply. "Now you better tell us something of interest. I would say something like the very personal information you inquired about us. Or to make it easy: Who are you?" (Shari) "M-m-my name is Elin." (Elin) "So, Elin you say. And what you had in mind here?" (Shari) "I... I..." (Elin) She looks nervously around the room for an escape but by experience, I can say there is no way to flee from a slime who has gotten a hold on you. "Now concentrate and speak. You are still alive so you should be able to do so." (Shari) "I th-thought if I could find something extorting I get a hold on you and could use you to my advantage." (Elin) "And now I have the hold." (Liqu) "Thank you Liqu, but not now." (Shari) This slime, sigh. "How did you want to use us?" (Shari) "I-I wanted you to kill someone for me or at least money. I''ve prepared so long and trained only to get this man done. With enough money I could at least pay for his death. Or some skilled killers." (Elin) Anger quells up, despite the situation she''s in. Well, this is some deep hatred. "Could I hear the name of this person?" (Shari) "Cid, his assholes, and those who back him!" (Elin) She nearly spits it out. "Oh this one. Didn''t I say I should dissolve him?" (Liqu) Urrgh, Liqu be quiet. "So let me guess: Your parents were merchants or someone else who would get targeted; they didn''t want to work with him and then mysteriously got caught up in an accident or burglary to lose their lives." (Shari) "Don''t talk like you would know!" (Elin) I hit the mark it seems. "But you are obviously not unskilled. Why you don''t just attack him?" (Shari) "Because there are always guards around him. Also, I want the men behind him too. I cannot just put it all on one act." (Elin) "So you''ve decided that it would be better to engage the most dangerous persons you could find instead?" (Shari) "If it would have worked..." (Elin) "Yes "if"! But it didn''t and now you are making my life more difficult." (Shari) Damnit! What shall I do now? I don''t like Cid, but I''ve decided not to engage with the dangerous underworld boss right away. Not to mention the problems I would create for myself with his death. I have simply other concerns than fighting non-profit for justice. And revenge is non-profit too. But this girl makes things difficult. I need an idea or at least a way to delay a decision until I can come up with something. And something like this had to happen just before I would leave this town for a while. Wait! That''s it! "You said you wanted money?" (Shari) "Ehm, yes?" (Elin) "And you know how to cut things with a dagger?" (Shari) "Y-yes. I''ve trained to slice that pig''s throat." (Elin) Unnecessary information. "As I see it, your life right now belongs to us. Despite the fact that no one will ask questions if you die in here like you yesterday could see, nothing of you will remain to be found in the first place after Liqu is done." (Shari) "So I can?" (Liqu) Stupid slime! Shut up! The girl starts to tremble and tears up. "How sounds ten silver?" (Shari) "Huh?" (Elin) "I will give you ten silver for two days of work. This is much more than a month¡¯s salary, so it sounds fair regarding the situation." (Shari) "But... why?" (Elin) "I am not really interested if you kill Cid. I don''t like him myself. But for now I need workers with actual muscles and not..." (Shari) I point at Liqu. "So you see? It would really help if you could be cooperative. Otherwise I wouldn''t know what to do with you right now. I think an agreement would be for both sides... favorable." (Shari) God, I sound like a villain! However, for now, I really cannot have her running and telling anyone about us. "And then?" (Elin) "Nothing. As I said, I don''t care what you do, but I need help now. You get your money and I can rest assured that while I''m away you won¡¯t try to get a reward from the guard, who will wait for us when we come back. Deal?" (Shari) "I... guess so?" (Elin) "Fine. To make me feel even safer you will sleep here today and just to mention it, Liqu doesn''t really sleep, so you better don¡¯t try anything stupid. And if you really should betray us and pull off the astonishing act to escape. Then nothing will allow you to feel safe. There is simply nothing that could fend off Liqu. Understood?" (Shari) "U-understood!" (Elin) "Great! Then good night for today. Sleep well. We will depart early tomorrow." (Shari) Somehow I believe that she will have trouble falling asleep. Chapter 40 - Shari - I made sure my rest was as short and shallow as possible. While I doubt that Liqu did rest in the first place, I felt uneasy leaving those two unattended. I mean that was quite a tense situation. While I still was awake, I noticed that this girl didn''t sleep either. At least her wide-open eyes indicated so. Don''t know if she felt my gaze since I didn''t use my eyes to watch her. By the way, I stopped to disguise myself for the rest, as this strain I put on me is countering the very purpose. And it didn''t matter to disguise me in front of that girl, as she already had sufficient information. I tried to be considerate of her and keep some distance. Since I already let Liqu guard her this was only a small concession. The first thing I did after dawn was to let her fetch her stuff. And naturally putting my powder and Liqu''s back on. That was forcing me to take the last bit of powder from the original vessel. I could manage with this much, as I just had to repair the coverage from before and didn¡¯t need to prepare a completely new application. The newly bought one comes with us to use when we eventually have to return to town. Fortunately, Elin¡¯s appointment for her room was running out today. This might''ve been the push to try such a stupid action. Yet if Liqu wouldn''t have got her she might have succeeded with her attempted blackmail. All she had to do was to scream to attract very unwanted attention to us. Also, I had to inform our innkeeper that we would depart for a while. We have no exclusive contract for the room so she might re-rent it but I wouldn''t want to pay for the time we aren''t even here. She was quite delighted to hear this, after all the trouble we caused. I hope we will still have a place to go when we come back. I take a look at Elin while she packs. As I''ve understood, this girl is craving for vengeance and did train to be able to fulfill it at a given time. Not that I want to impose my opinion on her and say something stupid like: "Revenge is a two-sided sword. It will harm you the same as your target." Personally, I simply don''t believe in it. There is nothing to gain from taking risks for no reason. This might be partly due to the fact that there was never someone who hurt me enough to cause such a desire. If not for a certain slime that took my body. Obviously, I''m not going for revenge at the moment. That mustn''t mean that I go around and tell others what they shall believe. That is as pointless as pursuing revenge. I intend to take her along, give her some money, and then never see her again. I''m not interested in her, but what I need now is one more person to carry the stones I want to mine. I¡¯ve calculated that Jacob''s group should be too small for getting the whole reward. So one more miner is welcome. To my dismay the girl has just a small backpack, not fitting for transportation. So what I do after that is to bring her along to the just opening market and buy her a big but cheap one for seventy copper. The benefit lies in the fact that now Liqu can carry the lighter one and like this, we have a handle on her. This whole venture is incredibly risky but I think my mix of threats, luring her with money, and taking her stuff into custody might work. Next, I buy her some provisions slightly above prison quality. "W-wait! Why do we need bread, vegetables, and cheese for forty copper? This is more than enough for five days. Excessively." (Elin) Like I said before, with two copper you can already buy enough bread for a day. But this is only the minimum since I intend to let her do rather heavy work the provisions should be enough to keep her going. I have some responsibility in that regard. Also, when I told her that I will pay for two days, that meant the time I estimate the mining will take. The way towards the mine will take around a day by itself and naturally the same back too. But hell will I do and tell her that. When we are in the wilderness, she will not have much of a choice but to tag along. So I bought her enough bread for five days since she will spend two of them with hard work, which came up to ten copper. Yet, as the right diet is important, something Liqu would surely agree to, I''ve added the other ingredients in addition. And especially regarding the cheese I was simply curious myself. "This isn¡¯t just for you alone and don''t you want the food?" (Shari) "You-you don''t want to cram me up, right?" (Elin) Uhh, that I would ever have to answer such a question. "Since when are you cramming people up with vegetables?" (Shari) "I wouldn''t bother with such a thing. Simply finding new prey is easier and more fun." (Liqu) Thank you Liqu for that unnecessary input. I''ve always made sure that Liqu is close to her so that she won¡¯t end up running. So we finally manage to approach the east gate. And in accordance find Jacob¡¯s group at our designated meeting point. "Hello! Nice that you guys actually came!" (Shari) "Who is this?" (Chris) "Oh, yes. You know, it''s a funny story." (Shari) "Yes... sure. I''m dying to hear it." (Jacob) Jacob''s eyes are those of a man who has already given up. "You know when I told you about the creepy assassin in the neighboring room?" (Shari) "Hey!" (Elin) "Pssht! My Shari is talking." (Liqu) That was enough to make her become quiet. "I especially remember saying I don''t want to get involved with that." (Jacob) "Well, fortunately, she wasn''t. Only someone who is good at gathering information and tried to extort us." (Shari) "I think I''ve missed the funny part." (Jacob) "I was at that part. As it got a little bit complicated, I decided to bring her with us. And before anyone here asks questions she has to blink twice to answer. Yes, she isn''t necessarily here purely of her own volition. But we have an agreement, right?" (Shari) "Y-yes." (Elin) "See? I''ve brought us bitterly needed workforce. And it won''t cut from your share." (Shari) In fact, I''ve bribed them right now. Every little bit that Elin can carry is just a plus for them since I pay her. "There is the problem that I don''t know how to trust her. What happens if she decides to attack us?" (Jacob) "You think she would try to pull anything funny while Liqu is watching?" (Shari) "Hi!" (Liqu) He looks at her and there''s an actual shiver. "Maybe not. But make sure she keeps her distance." (Jacob) "As you wish." (Shari) Like this, everything is ready and we can depart. If not... "Myra!" (Liqu) "Kyaaahhh!!" (Myra) Did this poor girl really think it would be enough to just hide behind everyone and be quiet to avoid that hug? Like always we go through the hassle to separate them. It''s interesting that she needs less time to calm down again with each hug. For the rest, the typical reactions with Jacob being flustered and Chris glaring daggers at us and spouting death threats until Myra is able again to speak and manages to calm him down. Things being as they are we need to wait for the situation to ease up, to not give a too weird picture to the guards at the gate. Yet like this, I think I''ve got Elin nicely introduced about our relationship with this group. I would say, she as well needs some time to process this. But finally, we can go to leave through the east gate. So I approach the gate, hoping that the guards will not be too inquiring and maybe become acquainted enough that they won''t enforce closer control in the future. Like last time I let Jacob take the front and like this the talking. "Who goes there?" (guard) Is this quote somehow obligatory for being a guard? "Rodin! Don''t be so stiff! It''s just me and some of the others, heading out on a mission." (Jacob) "Oh, Jacob! Haven''t seen you at this gate for an eternity. Not since..." (guard 2) "Baird! Please don''t let us dwell on this. Would you please let us through?" (Jacob) I''m getting the feeling, that I''m the only one left out from hearing Jacob''s past. Well, and the others in my group but none of them should care. "Yes, sure. Please show your cards for confirmation." (Rodin) Jacob''s group, used to this, is fairly fast done. I am sadly not. This leads to the embarrassing situation that I have to scramble our bags for our adventurer cards because naturally, I wanted to keep them away from our bodies before they get ruined. But as we just packed them I''ve got a good gist of it. "Here! Here they are!" (Shari) "Took you long enough." (Rodin) He takes a look at them. "Fairly young for adventurers. And miss, I need to ask you to lift that hood." (Rodin) Like always, everybody who knows about this gets nervous at that part. "Fine, but I need to ask if that will always be necessary if we head out. We have a bad medical problem regarding our faces, so we hide them for a reason." (Shari) "Sorry to hear that miss, but it''s necessary." (Horace) I lift the cloak and reveal at first the mask and hair I conveniently put on. "The mask please too." (Rodin) "I understand. But every time seems a little bit much, right? I mean, next time there would be really no reason. This is a little humiliating for me." (Shari) "I tell you something, miss. If you don''t cause any problems now, we can let you keep the hood on next time, provided it''s our shift." (Horace) "That''s a deal then." (Shari) I reveal my powdered face and get a short gasp from both of them. "Just to say it, the powder is necessary for my health (or rather yours). You won''t force me to take that off too, right?" (Shari) "N-no, that''s enough." (Rodin) Liqu just copies my actions and miraculously it proceeds without an incident. But then it''s Elin''s turn. "And you are?" (Rodin) Damnit! How am I going to explain her presence? "She is..." (Shari) "I''m Elin. Novice E-rank adventurer." (Elin) She presents him with a card that she just pulled out of her coat. It¡¯s a little surprising, but I guess this was a way for her to make a living aside from blackmailing and other shady acts. "You are accompanying them?" (Horace) "Yep, she now belongs to us!" (Liqu) Liqu steps in and gives this poor girl a slight embrace, causing a terrified shaking. Oh god! This slime is once again acting rogue. "So you say that the three of you have formed a group?" (Horace) Before the slime can say anything else I decide to act. "Yes, we''ve just met and don''t know how it will work out. But for the time being we decided to take her with us on our assignments." (Shari) "Alright! I can''t see any problems. You can pass." (Rodin) Maybe you can''t see! But well, our group¡¯s composition might be a little unusual but the job is simple enough. We shouldn''t meet anyone on the way to that abandoned mine and then it''s just gathering some stones and we are on our way back. I guess I¡¯m just worrying too much. I mean, what could possibly go wrong? Chapter 41 - Shari ¨C After successfully passing through the gate again without anyone ending up dead, we can start our little journey. Liqu, whilst having taken a liking to the city is clearly excited at the prospect of wandering with me. At least this is what the fact that she''s dancing around and that she''s constantly looking in my direction indicates. I on my side am a little more vigilant. The people who accompany me are one guy who just for the prospect of profit decided to join us, a swordsman and a pseudo-assassin who would possibly kill me at the first chance they get, a girl my fellow slime has developed a disturbing affection for, and the mentioned fellow slime who is in fact just a walking source of entropy. And this all while traversing a path on an abandoned road. Abandoned because the monsters got too bad here. And while I should be realistic about my lack of experience regarding being an adventurer my common knowledge has some very disturbing points to it. I have a very basic idea of the geography of my country. It''s like this: To the north, a giant mountainside is rather effectively blocking most tries to get any farther. This is no real problem, if not for some rumors about a dragon living there, which never were proven since you simply can''t easily traverse this landscape. Then to the west, we have a neighboring country. I guess it was called Koresi or -sa or something like this. I was never deeply invested in politics. Siras lies there at the border. It''s the reason why this city is well off. Trade and national efforts to strengthen it as the closest place to this other country are beneficial for its development. Not that we had many problems with them, but I have no idea what the current diplomatic situation is. All I''ve heard was that they have a well-maintained army, but I guess the same goes for my country. Then the south, represented by Ekoras. The long-forgotten part no one is interested in. The reason is the nearly impervious Evergrove here. The forest itself is no real problem since it has a fixed size it doesn''t change. It''s more about the number of monsters dwelling here, who like this kind of protective hiding and the feel of life it emanates I am now far more aware of. It is nearly impossible to build here standing structures and Ekoras lies especially deep there. To the town''s north it isn''t that bad regarding monsters, yet the further you go south, the worse it gets. This makes adventuring here high risk - high reward. With an emphasis on the "risk" part. So why am I concerned about going east? In the east of my country lies a barren, stony highland. There is nothing that would be worth establishing a settlement there. Yet one should avoid going there by all means. The reason is the monsters. One specific kind of monster. Orcs. Orcs are bad news. About one to two heads taller than the average human, with muscles that speak of a very sophisticated bodybuilding lifestyle and a ferociousness and thirst for blood making them very unwanted neighbors. The origin of these monsters is not really known. A popular theory says that they like the animals which changed through magical energy into monsters, simply are humans who changed at that time. This relates to their worst trait. They are intelligent. Well, only muscle-head-level intelligence, but that''s still bad. And it enables them to do something really dangerous. They''re forming tribes. A little like direwolfs are forming packs, yet these creatures have basic social structures. Even tents sometimes. And the number of clansmen is not really set. In the past, many hundred years ago it''s said, a whole horde shall have invaded us and this country almost got annihilated. Even goblins are also rumored to partake there, yet mostly as fodder if nothing else is found. However, for the rest of the time, they are tolerated and protected within their midst. Yet goblins tend to reproduce much quicker and spread far further and because of this are also found here in this region. And the barren wasteland to the east houses just this kind of threat. This is the reason why the fortress town "Akaras" was built there to keep them in check. And at the moment we''re heading just in this direction. And this very idea makes me a little uneasy. There is not much of a problem, since even our destination lies still west of Akaras which obstructs them. Yet it''s not like this would make it impossible for them to for example went through the forest. It wouldn''t be the direct way and the wild monsters aren''t picky with their prey, but a good troop could surely overcome this and get into the inner land. Or more precisely, on a collision course with us. Such an encounter would be unfavorable. So here I am, in a monster-infested wildland, at the risk to meet a militaristic force, with the most peculiar party composition possible. This is my life, huh? The journey proceeds rather smoothly. While traveling on the main road we had absolutely no problems and the path was maintained and easy to walk on. But after a while, we need to change to a side path leading in the direction of the mine. It helps a little that even if the path to the mine was long abandoned, there was one in the first place. The forest might have reclaimed it to quite a degree yet much remains free. So we can traverse the forest without too many obstructions and have a mark for orientation. But at one point the path becomes desolate. Our progress slows considerably. Naturally, we had to deal with some critters. Just neglectable ones called "feliras". They are small cat-like creatures yet with especially long and sharp claws. Most of them just reach down to my knee and their strength is really limited, yet they attack in groups and try to climb on you to reach the vulnerable parts while evading your attempts to shake them off. This makes them quite nasty. That is if you are not a slime who simply pulls them in. I''m not sure if I will ever get their shrieked expressions and the screeches while Liqu dissolved them out of my mind. Probably not as my mind is a stone that inscribes all my memories. I almost forgot to reprimand Liqu that she can''t dissolve them whole since we need the ears for confirmation However, the next encounter was troublesome in another way. "Hey! There in front of us!" (Myra) Myra has rather keen senses if she isn''t too occupied with dodging the advances of certain slimes. I take a moment to look closer and then spot something in the greenery. Just then I realize that it''s pink. A slime! "Uh, we still have to get our quota, but..." (Jacob) He looks unsure at Liqu. "I can do it!" (Liqu) "Ehh?" (common disbelief) We had this talk before, but I still have problems believing she can just like this kill her own kind. And I am not the only one who is challenged taking that. "Ehm, not that I will stop you and we have right now not the fitting tools with us, but how would you... do it?" (Jacob) This is a good question considering she has nothing hard with her to smash cores. I mean, we are slimes. At this moment I remember this discussion I had with her. Would she really? The question gets answered when Liqu slips out of her gloves and approaches the poor thing. The pink slime doesn''t react to her presence but instead slowly crawls in the direction of the humans he identified as a possible source of sustenance. I was never deeply invested in the fate of thousands of slimes killed by the hands of adventurers. But now in my situation and knowing Liqu... I feel conflicted. Liqu apparently doesn''t. Without hesitation, she does what no sane human ever would do and plunges her bare hand into the liquid mass. On the other side, hers is the same matter and this is proved when her embedded hand disintegrates inside. So it looks at first, but then I see how Liqu''s green color does unevenly spread. Soon it reaches the core of that thing. Meanwhile, Liqu seems to concentrate quite hard. The slime seems now to react a bit but nothing more than a little shiver on the surface is seen. The next moment the yellow core inside the creature starts to glow brighter. Then the shine flashes up in intervals. "Plok" And suddenly extinguishes. The slime immediately loses, whatever stability kept it from being just a puddle and flows down. All that remains is Liqu''s hand. Holding a small round jewel. The core. "Wh-why does this core not do anything?" (Myra) "I don''t know. Shouldn''t it immediately start to produce mass with any energy there is? Is it broken?" (Jacob) "No, the structure is still intact." (Liqu) "So it''s still alive?" (Myra) "Oh stupid, slimes don''t live, we just exist." (Liqu) Did she have to say this? "It was ''that'' right? You destroyed its mind!" (Shari) "Correct." (Liqu) "She did what!?" (Chris) "Ehm, it is like this: Slimes can come into contact with each other through their mass. But because Liqu is much more advanced than they are, when she confronts them with her whole scale of thinking those normal ones can''t take it. So she crushes their minds. Permanently." (Shari) "Does that mean she killed it for good?" (Jacob) "Well, my soul is in my core, so she did in fact destroy this one''s. It won''t recover from this. But are you okay with doing this Liqu?" (Shari) "Sure! I could even replenish me by draining all the good parts out of him." (Liqu) I didn''t want to know this! Really, I had no intention to hear that Liqu does suck her own species dry. "Fucking monster." (Chris) However, that comment was unnecessary? "This is... heavy." (Jacob) I cannot deny this. We had planned for this to happen since we will need to do our quota but seeing the real deal is quite... heavy. "That we had to find a slime here." (Shari) "It''s not this strange. This road wasn''t used in a long time, so they had time to multiply. There is a good chance we''ll encounter more of them." (Jacob) "Uh, if you say so." (Shari) Not that we shouldn''t. Still, Liqu showing her cannibalistic tendencies is distressing. Jacob was right. We really have some more slimes on our way and Liqu ends them all. We pack the cores and even give two of them to Jacob''s team. Yet they break them, not trusting that this state lasts. I on my side am still troubled. Like this, we continue on our way. Albeit from those little encounters, we can proceed without problems. That is until... "Scrieek!" Suddenly we hear a monster''s scream. "Stk" A moment later a thorn gets stuck in me. I trace the way it came from and ultimately find something clinging to a tree. "What the hell is that?!" (Shari) Jacob follows my gaze and finds like this the monster. "Woodpiercer! Everyone, hide! These things never come alone!" (Jacob) As if he has called for it more shots are released at us. I see how these brown things have dug into the wood with their claws while flailing their, regarding their size, relatively large tails. Those end with long and numerous thorns they aim at their opponents. Us! It isn''t dangerous for me as this force can''t penetrate my body far enough to reach my core. However, the humans here are another question. They don''t seem poisoned as I''ve just seen Chris pull one out of his left arm without seeming to be concerned. But the onslaught is troublesome. The thorns come from all directions and they have troublesome barbs which might cause severe bleedings. Also, while my body might not be harmed I would be troubled if the cloak ends up torn. Yet these beasts are too high up in those trees for me to reach them. "Sciek!" (woodpiercer) These things throw relentlessly more and more of these thorns. And they disturbingly precise aim for appendages. Foremost on the legs to keep one from running, as they are too stationary to finish their victims off in another way. Especially Myra gets badly targeted. I guess she makes for a good victim. Chris fares better with his armor and positions himself in front of her, but cannot really cover Myra against the attacks from every direction. Jacob loads his crossbow and begins to shoot these monsters down. Elin uses her throwing knives, but can only get two. In the first place, her goal is just to run as fast as possible out of their range. However, Myra and Chris don''t look as if they can escape and won''t be fine if this keeps up. But suddenly Liqu joins them. Her body extends and covers Myra from three sides, which is enough to enable Chris to shield the remaining direction. Yet I don''t like how he looks at her core she placed more on the inside, close to Myra. However, I am sure that Liqu is more than able to defend herself against a sneak attack. On the other side, while Jacob can finish some of these monsters with his crossbow he is for exactly that reason under heavy fire. So it seems that he needs me more. I decide to copy Liqu, let go of my cloak, and place myself in front of him. "Make sure you get the shot! I cover meanwhile!" (Shari) "Thanks." (Jacob) This should help him as he can now concentrate on reloading without having to dodge the thorns and has more leeway to aim. Despite my effort, as I just have my human frame he has to crouch next to me at a tree and still needs to be wary of the open side. However, this one is cleared fast. The shots I get are as I said no problem. They lose their force as soon they come into contact with my surface. But admitting that my body is like this and also using it intentionally like this is not to my liking. I even stretched a bit as otherwise Jacob would get hit. And I hate this! I distract myself by watching Liqu, who is a little bit too close to Chris for my liking. Yet suddenly she shrinks back down. I can literally see Chris silently accusing her of leaving them deliberately exposed to the attacks. But then she raises her arms. Promptly those slime projectiles, I have seen her use before, get expelled from her hands. No! From her fingers!? "Splotch" "Zsch" They hit a woodpiercer perfectly. Then she starts to rotate and shoots her bullets in all directions. "Splotch, splotch, splotch" "Zsch, zsch, zsch" Almost all of them find their target and soon dozens of these monsters fall from the trees where they''ve got hit. But the barrage doesn''t stop and in the end, none of these creatures remains. She just solely took care of the threat. But what was even more noteworthy was that she got them all, even without directly looking with perfect aim, in quick succession. This is almost unbelievable. "Almost" only because there isn''t so much left that could surprise me about Liqu. Like this, it settles down. A short time later Elin returns. "And? How was it wherever you ran to?" (Shari) "Don''t be like this. I had no real means to effectively fight them and they shoot fiercer the closer you are. Getting some distance was the best I could do." (E) "Whatever you say, but please help with skinning them. You said you were good with the knife." (Shari) "Fine. No problem." (Elin) It cannot be bad to have some more supplies. Yet most of the pelts are too damaged after Liqu''s treatment to sell them. "Why can''t I dissolve them?" (Liqu) "You can, but only when we are done and only as much as you really need. The rest not. Understood?" (Shari) "Yes, yes." (Liqu) This doesn''t sound too convincing and as soon Elin is done with the first one Liqu rushes there and stuffs it in. Elin is startled for a moment but then proceeds. I can use this time to ask her something I''m curious about. "Liqu, can I ask you something?" (Shari) "Sure! Absolutely! Always!" (Liqu) "Yes" would have been enough. "About this shooting you did." (Shari) "The slime bullet? I came up with it myself. What is with it?" (Liqu) "Could I do this too? I mean, perform this?" (Shari) The reason is rather simple. I have no way to act at distance, as this situation made me extremely aware. Throwing weapons might work, but I have none and stuff badly clings to me so that it''s a little difficult to even detach them. And what a bowstring would do to my hand is obvious. "You are a slime! Naturally you can! And you are so smart, so I don''t believe you will have a hard time learning it." (Liqu) This was far too much praise. And knowing that this slime is serious about it, doesn''t make it better. "So you think I can learn it?" (Shari) "Well, using the matter is all about your mind. That is to say, it is very difficult. You need to pull and push at the same time and have to be very accurate about the adjustment or it will simply burst without the wished result. But as I said, I am absolutely sure you can learn it. The only problem would be your mass." (Liqu) "What is with it?" (Shari) "The bullets must be very dense. This requires mass and energy to compress them, especially at the center. And even if you use a foreign object, the hull must be your slime. But unfortunately, you don''t have very much to spend. So you lack the resources and have to pay more attention to your body." (Liqu). Makes sense. Liqu has just the ammunition to use the bullets without regrets. "Nonetheless, I think you could do it. You just need to be more careful regarding your limits." (Liqu) I nod at this and take the said to heart. This knowledge might become useful one day. In the meantime, Elin got done with another corpse of these critters and Liqu directly jumps at it. Jacob and Myra are on it as well and at least do those he has got, whose pelts are still mostly intact. He can have them but I should settle how we split the subjugation reward. I know these woodpiercers were on the list and their ears weren''t too affected by the dissolving. Yet I only have Elin to cut them off and wouldn''t want to carry them. Also, it might be good in the long run to curry some favor. "Let us just split them half-half, okay?" (Shari) "Sure, I agree." (Jacob) Why wouldn''t he? This way, he gets more on his side. Suddenly I notice Liqu from behind. It was easy with my all-around view which I have while not being covered by the cloak. And she hands me a bloody, skinned corpse. "What!?" (Shari) "You need to devour as well. You didn''t for too long." (Liqu) Sadly she is right. I really should replenish resources. But I don''t want to do so in front of the others. Yet this thing is much smaller and skinned like this just meat. The only difference to normal food is that it isn''t cooked. Wildly gesturing, Liqu urges me more and more. Finally, I take it. But before I get started I walk behind a tree. There I envelop my meal with my hands, forming a ball, and begin to dissolve it. While doing so, I notice something very disturbing. Fresh meat is better. In comparison to the flesh, we bought from the butcher the energy here is quite a bit denser. Thinking back to my talk with the receptionist in the guild I think that it has to do with the energy contained in a living being slowly dissipating after death. And this here is fresh. Also, it''s monster meat which could give it another boost. I can really feel the difference while it flows from my arms into my body. "Hey there!" (Jacob) "IEEHGlrsshhrb!" (Shari) Like this, a startled shriek turned into a complete loss of my voice. In addition, my whole body for a moment ripples all around. Jacob jumps at this backward and then settles sight at the half-devoured something embedded in the ball formed between my arms. "Sorry, didn''t know I would disturb you." (Jacob) No! I just like this side of the tree so much more! Seriously!? He clears his throat and proceeds. While I on the other hand have to reassemble mine. "I just wanted to tell you we will camp here." (Jacob) "Here? In the middle of the forest? If we keep going we might reach the mine today." (Shari) "We need the time to tend our wounds and as you said, the mine is close. However, I fear that the mine might be even more dangerous and like this no place to rest." (Jacob) "Okay, but here? We just got attacked." (Shari) "This is exactly why." (Jacob) "Huh? Could you please explain that?" (Shari) "Those were woodpiercers. They are territorial and will attack everything that enters together. I am sure we''ve got them all and even if not they wouldn''t stay. But the other monsters dwelling here don''t know yet they were defeated. This makes this place right now the safest possible." (Jacob) Makes sense. Those were many and they surely existed here for quite a while. Even more stupid monsters must know that this was a no-go area. "Alright then let us camp here." (Shari) We quickly set up a basic camp. Elin has already stored what meat she got inside her backpack. Liqu and I are meanwhile back in our cloaks. I try a little bit of the cheese and it works slightly better than plants but much worse than the meat. At least I feel that I''m somewhat full, so this is positive. Also, the fact that we''re camping should have told Elin that our venture might take longer than two days. This causes her to grumble a bit, yet she doesn''t voice her concerns. She wouldn''t want to make us angry. Like this, the day calmly comes to an end. Tomorrow we will reach our destination. Chapter 42 - Shari - "IEEEEEHHHHHK!" (Myra) Hell! Why can''t I spend a single night without troubling incidents? I rush immediately on my legs by throwing my mass upwards. Having access to this kind of movement which doesn''t rely on the usage of muscles might be inhuman yet certainly, it''s useful. And it kinda looks cool. I recognize Myra''s voice in this scream and follow it to the source. I have a bad premonition that I know what is going on. The lack of attacking monsters around the campsite is sadly supporting my presumption. Well; one monster is there. And it kinda attacked. A sleep assault cuddling attack. Liqu! Goddamnit! I find Liqu in a half-liquid state wriggled around Myra''s body. At least her waist and torso are completely enveloped, while the legs and shoulders hang halfway inside the slime. The poor girl is completely through, yet maybe it starts slowly to dawn on her which slime is engaging there and that she is maybe going to survive this. This doesn''t mean she is fine. And even more problematic, her friends think so too. "What is this?" (Jacob) "You dirty fiend!" (Chris) While Jacob might have readied his weapon, he is not directly aiming at Liqu. This doesn''t apply to Chris. All that holds him back from bringing down his already-raised sword is the fact that the girl he likes is nearly completely stuck in her, making it difficult to only hit Liqu. I ask myself which party I should address here first. The one who''s ready to escalate this situation or the one who is absolutely certain at fault? I decide on the latter since it might ease the others if I take their side. "Liqu! What the hell do you think you''re doing!" (Shari) "I''m hugging my friend! This is so nice and she feels warm. Do you remember when we did? I wanted to do something like this again." (Liqu) Because I have banned her from hugging me she is now going wild, looking for others she can disturb in their sleep. This slime! "Separate you disgusting abomination! And stay still so I can execute you now!" (Chris) "This doesn''t sound very appealing." (Liqu) I can relate to this. "Jacob, can you hold Chris in check so I can take care of Liqu?" (Shari) I rather wouldn''t want to have to deal with sword slashes directly after I''m done. "Chris! Draw back your sword! You want to see her free as soon as possible right? So comply here please." (Jacob) Chris'' whole face is so strained that something might rip there any moment. But if nothing else he retreats a step. This must be enough, so I can get started. "Liqu, for god''s sake please leave Myra alone! Please!" (Shari) "But... we are friends!" (Liqu) You seriously got something wrong there. "Not much longer if you do such things to her! You are scaring the poor girl! Why can''t you keep in mind that being enveloped by a slime like this would be a deadly scenario?!" (Shari) "I just want to help her get used to it." (Liqu) "You''ve just admitted that you did it for yourself! Don''t act as if you do it for charitable reasons! If you don''t immediately let go I will become excessively angry at you! Do you really want this?" (Shari) For a moment, I see how deep dread and absolute unwillingness fight each other. Ultimately it seems that her obsession with me is winning over, but there is still some reluctance. "Sigh, if you do it now I might allow you to stay nearby when I sleep next time." (Shari) And she is off. "Mieehk!" (Myra) Chris wants directly take this chance by throwing himself at her. He has really no idea what he''s up against. However, Jacob can keep him in check by grabbing his sword arm. Since I''m apparently the only adult here and it was kinda my fault I have to apologize. With a deep bow I begin: "I am really sorry for this incident. I will make sure that she won''t do this again." (Shari) "Oh, is that so? Because next time you''re ending us for good, right?" (Chris) "Chris, this isn''t..." (Jacob) "What isn''t this? Another trick to kill us when our guard is down? When will you realize they are monsters? Both of them! It is our duty to get rid of such despicable existences and make this world a better place!" (Chris) Oh no! Liqu is getting twitchy. There is clearly some kind of discontent with what he said. "No matter the cost, we should end them now!" (Chris) "You..." (Liqu) "Huh?" (Chris) "Are you just talking about me or is this hate also directed at my Shari?" (Liqu) Oh no, this can''t go well. "Naturally you both are perversions of nature and should get eradicated!" (Chris) "So you are saying this despite knowing she was a human before?" (Liqu) Said like this it does hurt a bit. "Maybe it''s a lie, but even if not she should have done the right thing and put an end to herself!" (Chris) "Chris!" (Jacob) "No! You know I am right! These abominations shouldn''t be on this world!" (Chris) "Chris. P-please stop." (Myra) Yes. Could you please stop digging your own grave? But what is concerning me is how calm Liqu stays. "Mhmm, I wonder..." (Liqu) And now she did grow this wicked smile. "What is? What do you want to say?" (Chris) "Oh, nothing. Just what would be if you had a change of perspective? Or more... Personal involvement?" (Liqu) "What are you implying?" (Chris) "Oh, I just wondered what would be if you would be a slime. How would you deal with this? Probably kill yourself. I believe you there, but this would be no fun. So not you but..." (Liqu) Her gaze shifts to Myra and instantly all the others follow. My whole body starts to shiver at the implication. "N-no, please." (Myra) "You wouldn''t dare!" (Chris) "You know, it wouldn''t be this difficult. While the components are hard to produce, mixing them up into the liquid is surprisingly easy. She would just need to drink it and then after some further supporting treatment eventually turn. Not this hard. I wonder what you would do then." (Liqu) Chris starts to tremble. "You, you... I will... You won''t..." (Chris) Trembling with hate, that is. And I hate this discussion as well. And much more because of what poor Myra is going through right now. No one knows this better than me. "You... won''t... get... through... with... this!" (Chris) "I haven''t even begun to..." (Liqu) "SCRIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHSCHHHllrrbsh!" (Shari) Everyone is looking at me. Well; and hold their ears. Those who need them that is. Understandable. I just screamed. Far shriller and much louder than a human could ever manage. I came up with that idea some time ago. In the same way, I can use my throat to have a voice I can also make adjustments. It didn''t need too much effort for me to figure out how I need to form, shape, and have to let them vibrate in order to create the tone I want. Also, it helps that I don''t have to watch out if my vocal cords rip from the strain. And right now I just had to stop them all here. Screaming does its good there. "I''m sorry, but tomorrow will be a long day, so we should all try to get our rest." (Shari) Well, I don''t suppose anyone with actual ears was able to listen to me right now. As forceful I can I grab Liqu''s hand and for once let some mass flow inside to get a bit of grip there. She is so out because of this that she doesn''t act in any way against this. So I can manage to bring her to our side of the camp. I turn to Elin, who has wisely stayed out of the conflict zone, and say: "We will all act now as if nothing happened, alright? If not for warnings in case one of them suddenly comes over." (Shari) And to Liqu I order: "I say that now while you are too overwhelmed to react in for me embarrassing ways! The rest of the night you will stay here directly next to me! No touching! You will obediently stay still without making a tone and just be active in case they are attacking us now because you triggered them!" (Shari) Miraculously, Liqu does as I said. Like this, the rest of the night passes. A night I certainly don''t want to ever talk about again Fortunately, the morning dawns without further incidents. Maybe Jacob could convince Chris that attacking an expert in annihilating groups of adventurers would be a bad idea. Liqu didn''t even do as much as twitch during the night. Which was good as I was far too agitated to deal with her. Yet before we can again join the others I need to make sure. And this is going to be unpleasant. So I turn to her. And with an intentionally dark tone, I begin: "Liqu; are you listening?" (Shari) There right now was a flinch. I guess that counts as a "yes". "Y-yes?" (Liqu) What did I say? "What you said yesterday, about what you would do to Myra. You see, I have no idea if you were serious or just wanted to scare them but either way that did go too far, you understand?" (Shari) "Sorry. I understand." (Liqu) "And here lies the problem. I think you don''t understand! You don''t know how terrible the things you did to me were for me or how much horror you made Myra, who wasn''t even involved, experience. You just thought that it would somehow work out, right?" (Shari) "F-Forgive me!" (Liqu) "Let me get this straight! Should you ever repeat what you did to me to anyone else and force this form of existence on them, then I am through with you! And there will be no chance to redeem yourself!" (Shari) I think that was enough. In front of me, I now have a quivering mess. The view starts off as pitiful and gradually turns into something indistinguishable, as her body starts to collapse in on itself, turning her into a blob. This slime is just so emotionally unstable. So much that it gets physical. And now Elin got rather interested. "So... You were a human?" (Elin) "Absolutely! And I absolutely don''t want to talk about it!" (Shari) "Not necessary. Got the gist of it." (Elin) You have to grant her that she''s perceptive. "You were rather rough to her." (Elin) "I have to set limits. It''s not like I''ve asked for too much." (Shari) On the other side, Liqu is right now at it to combine the definitions of being a mess in the emotional and actual sense. "Liqu; get a hold of yourself! All I ask for is that you do something very specific not. You aren''t inept and you said yourself you aren''t stupid. So just act that way." (Shari) A face forms in the puddle. "You... you aren''t going to leave me?" (Liqu) "As long as you can keep your part." (Shari) "I will! I will!" (Liqu) "Right. Then show me that you can actually make progress. We gonna have to apologize later. And if I say ''we'', I mean ''you''. At least to Myra. And that honestly!" (Shari) "Yes, yes! I can do this!" (Liqu) "Fine then." (Shari) The day starts and after Jacob and the others packed their stuff, it''s time that Liqu and I do our part. So we approach. Carefully. "Jacob. I did want to apologize. I wasn''t diligent enough on my side and caused problems for you. For that I am sorry. And for the supposedly still ringing ears." (Shari) "It''s... both sides made mistakes. Chris said too much." (Jacob) Now Liqu steps forward and Myra instantly covers behind Jacob. She really got shaken it seems. "Myra, forgive me. I''ve got carried away and went too far. I didn''t want to scare you. I... I was wrong! Please forgive me. I promise I will not transform you from my side. Yet if you ask, I would. But not against your will." (Liqu) Where did that last part come from? Sigh! But I told her not to force it onto her, so it should be fine. If Liqu has permission to do so from the person in question then it''s something different. Nonetheless, I should ingrain in her later to consult me first before making such offers. However, despite the weirdness, it came through that she was honest and this is enough. I think even Myra could ease up after this. At least I saw a nod. And Jacob is desperately at it to keep Chris from making any comment. More I cannot ask for. So we are after all able to move on. We reach the mine before noon. While the complex is still recognizable, the way nature grew over the equipment is clearly unnatural. Given the time this place was abandoned those trees couldn''t possibly have grown this big. This site is a perfect example how the Evergrove repels any attempts to claim this land. That this is no place where one can establish a settlement. Yet when we reach the entrance inside the mine in front of it stands a strange structure. Made of wood and bones it looks like some kind of crude figure. "What is this?" (Shari) "Oh shit! Goblins!" (Jacob) Chapter 43 - Shari - "Did you say goblins?" (Shari) "Yes, there is no doubt. This totem is declaring this place as their territory. They must have occupied the mine some time after it got abandoned." (Jacob) "So that means we will have to fight goblins in there." (Shari) "Are you crazy? I''m about to turn around and call everything off!" (Jacob) "Why? Aren''t goblins weak? What is there to fear about it?" (Shari) "Goblins as opponents are weak but extremely insidious! And never, absolutely never you should attack them in their lair!" (Jacob) "Why?" (Shari) "Considering the long time this mine was used it must be extremely widespread. This makes it impossible to estimate the numbers we are up against. This whole place is a death trap. Goblins use poisoned or intentionally festered weapons and hide behind every little corner to ambush you. Also, they must have set up countless traps within the mine. Not to speak of the darkness. Every single step might be our last if we head in there! You simply don''t invade a goblin''s lair. If you have to deal with them you either put some guards in front of the entrance and hunger them out or destroy the gateways. But you would never fight them on their ground!" (Jacob) This sounds fairly profound, but it seems he has forgotten something. "I can fully understand your concerns, but there shouldn''t be much of an issue if we engage here. Right, Liqu?" (Shari) "I know perfectly what I have to do!" (Liqu) Well, if that isn''t reassuring to hear. "So; the invulnerable killing expert will do the front while the rest of us just has to secure the backside. You think you can do this?" (Shari) "We will still have to watch out for traps. And even if she is going first, there is a high chance those behind get targeted. They often hide in side tunnels." (Jacob) "Can''t I trust your judgment here? I thought you were competent in these matters?" (Shari) "There is still a risk." (Jacob) "Isn''t there always? It''s not like the occupation of an adventurer knows no risks." (Shari) "Sigh, I think I never will get used to calling you one of my colleagues." (Jacob) "Maybe time will help. Now let''s get going!" (Shari) Like this, we dwell in the mine. Fortunately, Jacob''s group had the good sense to include torchlights as they were ought to bring the mining tools along. "Liqu, we should first concentrate on dealing with the creatures we encounter while heading inside. After that, we can take our time to start the search. And try not to destroy any left ears. We might want to bring them along." (Shari) "Alright!" (Liqu) But then she lets go of her cloak and clothes. "Why did you do this?" (Shari) "You always say that I shall make sure that it stays safe. I can like this make sure it stays intact. Also, my perception is better that way. And I thought that no one would see me here until we get out again." (Liqu) I can understand this and it isn''t like there is a high chance that anyone might steal it. Also, she is constantly restraining herself in that disguise, so I should grant her that bit of freedom. She has to go a little out at times or her built-up frustration will get me later. So with Liqu like this, we delve deeper inside. In our current formation, Liqu goes first, then me and Jacob, while Jacob is scanning the closest area for traps and such. Elin smuggled herself behind me, which might be the relatively safest place of all. Myra and Chris do the rear, watching behind us to make sure no attack comes from there. "I am aware you might have problems carrying it, but are you sure you don''t want a torch?" (Jacob) "Oh, the darkness is no real problem, since slimes have night vision." (Shari) "Tsk, sure." (Chris) "Interesting, but I shouldn''t be surprised." (Jacob) Should be clear that something is up with the kind of "eyes" I possess. But on the other side, I have no proficiency in using them. This means scanning for living things in the vicinity like a certain slime does for hunting. So it is Liqu who walks in front of us to scan the tunnel. She stops abruptly. "What is?" (Shari) "Goblins. On the front. They''re retreating. I think they''re scouting us." (Liqu) "We need to stay alert! They''re surely preparing an ambush." (Jacob) While I don''t believe we have to fear that much, since most things they might do to me would prove ineffective, the others aren''t safe. For them, even a scratch with a poisoned knife can be a huge threat. I on my side, slip out of my gloves and the cloak''s sleeves since we might get into a fight any moment and I don''t want them damaged. "They are in the tunnel we need to take." (Liqu) "Really, how do you know?" (Shari) "This unpleasant feeling. The walls feel the worst in this direction." (Liqu) "No other choice than as direct confrontation." (Shari) Having to take that passage we head forward. Suddenly Jacob shouts out. "Stop! There is..." (Jacob) Strangely he stops in the middle of the sentence. "What is where?" (Shari) "I wanted to warn Liqu that there is a tripwire. Yet she stepped right through it. Literally." (Jacob) I see a recently slimed rope, follow it to the side and find a mechanism that apparently would have made a stake with numerous pointed spikes fling out. Having a not-so-stable body seems to have its merits. Yet even this trap wouldn''t have done much to her. But you never know. If the spikes luckily hit her core this would be bad. Has she countermeasures for such a case? Probably. "Why are these creatures even here? I thought voidstone is a monster repellent. And they are monsters." (Shari) "I don''t know for sure, but exactly that might be the reason. They are weak, but in here no other monsters would follow them. It''s a safe place." (Jacob) Makes sense and if they are weaker they might be less affected by the voidstone. We follow the tunnel further and come to a small opening, a little wider than the normal mine shafts. As soon we enter, promptly around seven goblins jump out of various hideouts and start an assault. "Griiek!" (goblins) Their only problem is that Liqu is our front-fighter. The first one approaches with a knife. It gets embedded inside her waist but this is all there is to it. On Liqu''s side, numerous tentacles crave out of her and pull the poor stabber inside. Looking to the side, away from that gruesome sight, I find a goblin attacking from the left. "Graak!" (goblin) He swings a crude axe, but I can deflect it with my arm which I don''t hesitate to lose, and like this can use more boldly to deflect the weapon. He on the other side doesn''t know about my weapon, which slips out from my arm in my "hand" and subsequently is embedded in his skull. Meanwhile, Jacob took one out with his crossbow from the right while Chris is guarding him, so that none of the goblins is even considering coming close. I can see that he favors now a stabbing stile to adjust to the narrow space. Myra and Elin just have the job to watch out that nothing comes from behind but are fine as it seems. As cowardly goblins are they directly turn to flee. "Maintain your position! It''s one of the most common goblin tactics! Ambush, retreat, and lead the pursuers into traps and the real ambush!" (Jacob) This is crucial knowledge he shares here. I can see how this kind of strategy works out against most groups of adventurers. So we really should keep our calm. If not: "Swish" "Stk" A goblin while fleeing turns around and fires an arrow that gets stuck in my chest. Not too deep as those short arms can''t create too much force and the coat is giving in without a stable body to support it from behind and thus impedes the projectile. Also, it isn''t close to my core. However, there is a hole that I''ll have to patch up later. "This fucker did just shoot me!" (Shari) Immediately Liqu throws her head back and sees the arrow. And her face warps maliciously. "Oh, did he?" (Liqu) She walks for the tunnel the goblins did flee into. "Liqu, what you''re doing there?" (Shari) "Ending this! I won''t let even one escape!" (Liqu) If this doesn''t sound ominous. Liqu walks until the passage is getting smaller again. And explodes. Not literally, but in a second her mass rushes out in all directions completely abandoning her shape. It extends so far that all the sides are encompassed and not a single gap remains in the tunnel. Everything is filled with her mass while a vibrant violet core shines in the middle. And like this, she starts to move. With considerable speed, I need to say. The rest of us looks a little lost at each other before we decide to follow behind. We find corpses. Goblin corpses. All of them are half-dissolved and then simply left like this. Not necessary to say that it''s no pleasant sight. We walk a little faster, still watching out for traps. But the few we find are disabled. It seems Liqu is right now continuously dissolving which is not beneficial for any built structures. So we can increase our speed a bit and manage to find her again. She still pushes forward. As she is translucent I can see a goblin on the other side getting caught by slime tentacles and pulled inside the mass where the dissolving starts. He stays stuck at the relative spot he initially entered and as soon the slime passes him there is nothing that reminds this much of a living creature. The corpses are piling up. At least I think there are now around fourteen and the numbers increase the further we go as they surely ran towards a dead end. I see my attendants having to deal as much as me with the sight. All of them except Elin are a little pale because of the corpses'' state and Myra already threw up two twice. ...And now a third time. "Blurgh. S-sorry." (Myra) "Urgh, fucking monster!" (Chris) At least I have to admit that Liqu could do a better job at advertising herself. "Just to say it. I can fully understand if no one of you wants at any point having Liqu blocking off the only exit." (Shari) Brr, what a horror vision. I mean having this wall of doom slowly encroaching on you without any chance to escape? Not good! Ultimately, we reach an opening that apparently came through mining efforts digging away all the sides into existence. But now, as for the little that Liqu left to stay here it seems this was a goblin settlement. And the worst part is that she is at a dead end. An abundance of huddled-together goblins presses against the wall. Quick-witted Elin covers Myra''s eyes. Maybe she had just enough of her puking. What I witness next will surely for an indefinite amount of time be the source of my nightmares. And I surely won''t describe it! Just to say, aside from Elin, who has the highest mental fortitude I''ve ever seen, all of the others fight to keep their last meal inside. And this with only limited success. After she''s done Liqu turns back to her human shape. Everyone should now know that it''s better to not make her angry. "We are there!" (Liqu) "What do you mean? Where are we?" (Shari) "Our destination, what else?" (Liqu) "You mean, the voidstone?" (Shari) "Sure! You should feel this draining feeling as well. Absolutely unpleasant." (Liqu) I try to feel and truly perceive a slightly draining feel which is strongest from one of the walls. It seems the miners extracted here a rich vein, but eventually lost it. But we can practically feel it. How useful slimes could be all good if we would be given a chance. After everyone has calmed their stomach, Jacob''s group is laying out the tools. I point at the wall and Liqu, with her higher perception, gives closer instructions on where to dig specifically. Like this, we start mining. Well, the others since Liqu and I don''t have the necessary kind of body for this. Too bad, huh? Chapter 43b - Liqu - Maybe I messed up. I could surely have solved better the past situation when Chris started to splutter such nonsense. But I simply got so angry at how he spoke about my Shari. She is such a wonderful person and this one tells her she shall die. I am used to this, but she would never deserve such treatment. So I''ve lost it a little. It wasn''t right to pull Myra in, but my offer came from my core. She would surely be a nice slime. However, my Shari was right. Her consent is important, as I surely cannot give her the same devotion my Shari earns. She should at least have to be fine with it. So I left her the choice to ask me when she''s ready. Right now we are approaching this ominous mine. I start to sense some presence from inside there. Only small emissions, but enough to discern that something dwells in there. I think... "Oh shit! Goblins!" (Jacob) Yes, that''s it! The humans seem to be quite worried about them being in there. Still, I don''t know what''s so bad about them. They give decent energy if you catch them and are in general very easy opponents who cannot aim for the core even if their life depends on it. Well, it did. And now it will again. "I can fully understand your concerns, but there shouldn''t be much of an issue if we engage here. Right, Liqu?" (Shari) What kind of issue should there be? Goblin hunting is totally easy. "I know perfectly what I have to do!" (Liqu) This seems to have convinced the others. We delve inside and the further we come the more I notice this unpleasant drain from those stupid stones. The others seem to have problems with hunting goblins in their lairs. But to me, this is one of the easiest tasks one could have. I always was delighted when I randomly found such a place. "Liqu, we should first concentrate on dealing with the creatures we encounter while heading inside. After that, we can take our time to start the search. And try not to destroy any left ears. We might want to bring them along." (Shari) "Alright!" (Liqu) It''s bothersome that there is so much I need to pay attention to and I really don''t like those stones. But everything for my Shari. Since I have unpleasantly to find the strongest concentration, I decide to let go of my cloak and those weird clothes. "Why did you do this?" (Shari) "You always say that I shall make sure that it stays safe. I can like this make sure it stays intact. Also, my perception is better that way. And I thought that no one would see me here until we get out again." (Liqu) I don''t like to be so constricted inside this material but it was a present from my Shari, so I can cope. However, this time I need the extra awareness to find these stones as fast as possible, as much as I hate them. Like this, it is very easy to sufficiently gather information and my range is far wider than those who need to rely on light sources. The others don''t seem to know and even offer us a stick that holds a fire. "Oh, the darkness is no real problem, since slimes have night vision." (Shari) It''s great that she can refer to herself as a slime. At least this far she could adjust. I''m a tiny bit proud. With my senses, I soon spot where this draining feel is the strongest. That I sadly have to follow. But what raises my mood is the prospect of the feast that waits for me. I can be sure that in this tunnel are more than enough goblins to devour, so that draining won''t be too bad for me. And now they are in closest proximity. "What is?" (Shari) "Goblins. On the front. They''re retreating. Think they scout us." (Liqu) "We need to stay alert! They surely prepare an ambush." (Jacob) Yep, they do. As useless all their struggle will prove. The only to pay attention to is letting none of them slip. "They are in the tunnel we need to take." (Liqu) "Really, how do you know?" (Shari) "This unpleasant feeling. The walls feel the worst in this direction." (Liqu) "No choice then as direct confrontation." (Shari) Wonderful, right? This will be so good! The only problem with them are these traps. "Stop! There is..." (Jacob) "What is where?" (Shari) "I did want to warn Liqu that there is a tripwire. Yet she stepped right through it. Literally." (Jacob) But it helps that they don''t really have slimes in mind with the design. Nonetheless, I see that this thing might have got some troublesome impact if the wire would have been triggered. As shallow as the chance is, anything that can come close to the core is a threat to me. And even more concerning my Shari. And just because of this my anger at these green morsels increases. So we went further. "Why are these creatures even here? I thought voidstone is a monster repellent. And they are!" (Shari) "I don''t know for sure, but exactly this might be the reason. They are weak, but in here no other monsters would follow them. It''s a safe place!" (Jacob) Well, it was until now. I can''t wait to get even the last of these snacks in my grasp. And suddenly I find myself in a room full of them. One rushes directly at me. How nice of him. I take him immediately up on his offer and can savor my first sample here. Maybe I got a little engrossed, but as soon I''m done, I notice the rest of the goblins are already retreating deeper inside. Stupids. They should know how this ends. Even my Shari killed one but apparently doesn''t wants to dissolve her prey. We really have to work on this disorder. "Swish" "Stk" "This fucker did just shoot me!" (Shari) What did he do!?! No one! No one brings danger to my Shari! "Oh, did he?" (Liqu) They will pay for this! "Liqu, what you''re doing there?" (Shari) "Ending this! I won''t let even one escape''" (Liqu) I will not let one of these creatures slip. The only thing keeping me from losing it is that I know what each of them is now going to experience. I go to the only exit their tunnel has and grow to my full possible size. It''s a little difficult to make concrete movements in this state, but for what I''m going to do I don''t need those. I make sure that not the smallest gap remains and start to move forward. It doesn''t take long and I reach the first. And in you go. The others shall see what the future has in store for them. Their panic is obvious. The goblins flee further, trying to get away. Occasionally one stumbles and like this loses his life. There are some traps in the way, but they either don''t activate correctly when I activate them by dissolving or my core is too far behind in my mass so that anything they set up has to travel too far through me to be considered a threat. This is good, as I want to make it quick to end this as I said. And eventually, I find this very end. A literal one in form of the furthest point of the tunnel. It''s as I anticipated. All of them cuddle together at the furthest point. Fighters, old ones, their females, children. This will be fun. Maybe I will slow down a bit to enjoy every little moment. "Slurp" Ahh! There''s nothing like having so many existences inside you at once! And then they vanish! Just this makes goblin hunting absolutely worth it. Just this little climax at the finale! Don''t know what the others have against this. But since I have to stay here a while I must make sure that something of them for my sustenance remains. But all in all, I feel good. And my Shari could see my best side! How capable I am! This is nice! Chapter 44 - Shari - So after everything''s settled, we spend quite some time mining. We set our camp in the former goblin settlement Liqu so thoroughly wiped out. The corpses are gathered some distance away in a corner. Hopefully, the underground air will delay their decay, but we had to make concessions since this is an efficient way to store some energy for Liqu. Most of the time everyone who can is swinging a pickaxe. Liqu points them to the best places and also helps sometimes by dissolving large parts of the wall. This she can only do because of our corpse storage. This way we find a good vein and are able to extract a generous amount of the wanted void stone. Liqu had at one point to stop helping, as with the increased density even standing close to the stones was draining for her. I noticed it myself and kept my distance from the discovered deposits. However, I can compensate for my loss of energy by consuming the abundance of food we prepared as well as the woodpiercer corpses we brought along. But I am not eating goblins! Anyway, this is enough to keep me ready. So Liqu and I are instead now mostly guarding the entrance. But with the goblins gone, it is the most boring job one can imagine. So I appreciate it if at one point we have filled three bags and just have a little more to go until we finally can return. This amount should be enough to get most of the payment. Chris is right now packing it up. We agreed that Liqu and I would carry the provisions on the way back as the big bags are planned for the stones. This much I had to grant them, as we already have almost no load and they''re ought to haul heavy stones. "Liqu! Here are our provisions. We have to stuff them in your bag." (Chris) It''s uncommon that Chris initiates an interaction with her on his own. Liqu comes and starts to tug them in. Chris looks disgusted that she touches them directly, even if they are mostly covered to isolate them. Yet he turns around and again puts the stones inside the bag. Suddenly he heaves the whole thing and hurls all of its contents at Liqu. She manages to prevent all of the stones from hitting her core yet they still enter her body. "What the hell are you doing there?" (Shari) I rush directly to their side. "Something I should have done much earlier!" (Chris) "Are you crazy? You cannot just attack us! Liqu will..." (Shari) "Liqu won''t do anything! Do you think I haven''t noticed how much these stones drain on you monsters? This amount should have heavily depleted her energy." (Chris) I throw my wig down and see behind me that Liqu is barely able to keep herself together. She can''t even stand. "I... I d-d-don''t... Ssshhhhaaariii-glrshb." (Liqu) Slowly she can separate a part of her mass from the slime mixed with the ore but it''s only a shallow amount. "Chris you... This is wrong!" (Myra) "What is wrong with this? I''m eradicating a pest like it is our profession!" (Chris) "But-but you would never betray someone like this. I barely recognize you!" (Myra) "They aren''t "someone"! They are monsters! Shall I wait until they finally decide to eat us? Or worse?" (Chris) A concrete look at Myra. "Chris, they already apologized, and at no point was there any indication that they would turn against us." (Jacob) "Don''t you dare talk to me! You''ve already lost all your credit for conspiring with those abominations! This thing is a killer! And I will end it for good!" (Chris) Myra tries to hold him, but the muscular close combat fighter throws her back down with ease. And this quite forcefully. "Sorry Myra, but this I have to do. Jacob, should you intervene I will take you down!" (Chris) Everything that now stands between him and Liqu... is me. This isn''t good! I''ve never seen Liqu like this. I doubt she is in any condition to defend herself. If she just would make it back to the pile of corpses. This should be more than enough to put her back in shape. But she can barely move. She does, but so slowly! If this goes on she might really die! I-I could get rid of her. I would finally be free of the one who is responsible for all my misery but... "I can''t let you do this!" (Shari) "Listen, little girl. Maybe you really got dragged into this. So if you vanish now and never be seen again I might find it in me not to hunt you down." (Chris) "Liqu accompanied me... While everything is hard to bear I am not in for betrayal. My word is important to me, so abandoning someone I said I would take with me doesn''t feel right. So... Sorry, but I won''t allow you to kill her." (Shari) "Tsk, solidarity between monsters! What a joke!" (Chris) "See; If you now stop I can look over it. Even if you are a professional fighter I only need to hold you off until Liqu is ready! You wouldn''t win!" (Shari) "Then it is good that I have help. You seriously should be more cautious about who you are keeping with you!" (Chris) Like this, Elin comes from the side and blocks the path between Liqu and the pile. "Elin!?" (Shari) "I am terribly sorry. But he made such nice promises. And this is the perfect opportunity to act. Isn''t it?" (Elin) That''s terrible! I cannot protect Liqu against two enemies coming from both sides and the others aren''t going to intervene! "You don''t have to do this! I was seriously going to pay you! I can even increase the payment!" (Shari) "Huh? I don''t want this fickle sum. You know, when your companion pinned me down I really was terrified. Only thinking about what she could have done to me at this moment is giving me the creeps. It was pure horror!" (Elin) "Could you please cut the blathering and take this monster down!" (Chris) Liqu is at her mercy! "And because of this, I think I won''t do it!" (Elin) "Huh!?" (everyone) "What are you saying there? Kill this thing!!!" (Chris) "This is, as long Liqu would do exactly that what she''s best in. Causing a long and painful death! This isn''t too much, right?" (Elin) "You are talking about Cid! You want us to assassinate him!" (Shari) "More precisely, I want Liqu to do it. You are working a little bit too clean for my taste. But he deserves a mess! And when I get your word this is enough for me. You are too honest to betray me." (Elin) "You can''t be serious!" (Chris) Shit, shit, shit, shit! I don''t like Cid, but assassination? Yet there is no way out here! I don''t want this! "Deal!" (Shari) Seems my crisis management took the choice for me. Maybe even this stone that is embedded in my body. Nonetheless, I made that decision and have now to live with that. Elin does immediately give way, causing Chris completely to lose it. "Raaahhhh! I will get rid of every last one of you!" (Chris) He raises his sword, taking steps in my direction. I on my side point my arm directly at him and let the dagger slide out. Quite a move and the sudden emerging threat of a sharp weapon at least made him pause for a moment. Okay, highspeed thinking! The situation might look dire. In close combat, I haven''t even close to the same proficiency as Chris. And in terms of weaponry, his longsword has a huge advantage over my dagger in this rather spacious cave. Also, the small distance to the voidstone and the scattered pieces from before add to my disadvantage. If Liqu would just regenerate a little faster! But it isn''t all bad. While I have the problem that I have no strength to take even one of his swings, he needs to hit my core to do any damage. But this one is hidden beneath my cloak. Which makes it quite hard for him to be able to perform a decisive blow. But even if things are like this I wouldn''t want to kill Chris. If we would''ve just left him alone this maybe could have been prevented. In the end, Liqu''s implications regarding Myra might''ve been the final drop that made him lose it. So we are to blame as well. However, I don''t need to go as far as killing him. All I need is one good stab. If I get his sword arm he will become unable to fight any longer. If I can pierce one of his legs he will be so much slowed that we can retreat without problems. The same goes for his waist or shoulders. I just need one injury which will end this fight. The only problem is the chainmail-leather mix he is equipped with. My strength is simply too limited to overcome this. But over everything stands that time is on my side until Liqu is back in action. Things could be worse. I clear my head and pull the wig away. For this, I will need every little bit of surveillance I can get. The threat of my weapon already dissipated and Chris again starts to approach. "Time to end this!" (Chris) His voice got cold and he comes at me, ready to strike. Yet before I am within his reach I throw myself behind and manage like this to get away. The problem is that now the way to Liqu is free. And he directly takes advantage of that, moving to her. However, the retreat was part of my plan. I rush at him with all the speed I can muster. He readies for a downward strike, in an attempt to cover as much of my body as possible, to get rid of my cloak, and get free view on my core. But this I already did for him. Letting go of my cloak, which flies as a distraction further in his direction, I throw all my mass to the left. Together with my initial momentum, this movement makes me swing a circular ark to his side. Directly in his blind spot! I push the blade forward and actually manage to strike his leg so that I draw blood. Nonetheless, he is still going as he managed to draw it far enough away to avoid anything more severe. Instead, his blade comes now full force at me. Due to the pain and my position, he wasn''t able to perfectly aim for my core. I can sink it down to avoid the strike. However, my body itself has completely to deal with the impact. It''s a distracting feeling to have a weapon rushing straight through me, but I can keep it together. I won''t let him strike again! Instead, I cling to the sword and his arm, raise my weapon with a glob of slime away from my body, position the blade, and pull everything back. Like this, I pierce his wrist as well as I can. "Aaarrgh!" (Chris) He let go of the sword! I did it! He won''t be able to fight any longer! "This isn''t it. I WON''T LET YOU GET AWAY WITH THIS!!!" (Chris) Like a madman, he jumps at me. His good hand extends out for my core. With him already half-embedded I can only try to bring more mass in between to prevent him from reaching my core. But he pushes forward. Closer and closer his hand draws and I lack the ability to separate him from me. Not even his head sinking in can hinder his approach. Then he grabs. My Core!!! This grin on his face! He''s going to crush it! He will kill me! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! Leave it be! Leave me alone! AWAY WITH YOU!!! "Zssscchhh" A jolt runs through me. A feeling unlike any else. It needs a moment before I realize that it wasn''t me, but him. I only felt him within myself. Chris'' hand loses his grasp around my core and for a moment he twitches strangely. I feel nerves firing, blood evaporating, and the structure of muscles and bones the moment they cease to be. But in this mere moment of less than a few seconds, I forgot the most important, completely overwhelmed by this sensation. He is dying! I used dissolving with my full body. With my full will! One more twitch runs through me. He''s dead! I know for certain that this was the last effort of his body. I have just killed him! I stopped it already but nothing could have helped him anymore. Like this, the gruesomely mutilated body, I am just too well informed now about its condition, lowers to the ground. And I kneel down, grabbing my head. I just have killed. Like this! Too much is wrong here! I cannot cope with this! Already know about the stares I receive. I would wish I could avert my gaze from Jacob and Myra, but I see them. See their looks. Elin shows some understanding. And Liqu? She is right now building herself up again with the corpses, but she stares as well. How can I deal with this? The simple answer is I can''t! Liqu has reshaped herself, but no one seems to be able to act in any way. This oppression! I need to get away here! Without a clear goal in mind, I stand up and pull me out of this room. Away from these stares. They hurt! But as soon as I can get away some distance I notice Liqu behind me. I don''t want to talk! "Sh-Shari..." (Liqu) "Listen! I don''t want to hear it! I don''t want you to tell me that this was the right choice! The best way to deal with this situation! That I was right! Or even that I am developing as a slime should! I don''t want to hear it!!!" (Shari) "You aren''t." (Liqu) What?! What does she mean? Isn''t even this good enough? "A slime would never decide based on others. A slime would have just abandoned me without regret. Hick! A slime wouldn''t care for me! Hick, glrbsh! You saved me! I... I don''t know!!! Sob! You are miserable because of something you did for me! I don''t want you to be miserable! I want you happy! But why do I feel so joyful? I don''t understand! I don''t understand! I don''t understand! Why is this so confusing?!" (Liqu) It seems I am not the only one having a hard time dealing with this. "I... I think I love you!" (Liqu) Huh? Where did that come from? "W-well, I know you are kinda obsessed because I''m like you." (Shari) "No! No! Not because you''re like me! Because you''re you! Because... because just being with you makes me glad. My... my life belongs to you! I have nothing else I can give, but please take it. Please! And never leave me!" (Liqu) Uhhh, it couldn''t have been a little less intense? She is close to a breakdown and I don''t know what emotional chaos is wreaking havoc there. Just too much to have an overview. Damnit! Am I not the one who''s miserable? However, it isn''t like I wouldn''t know the right words. And it isn''t like there''s anything to prevent me from saying them. "Didn''t I already say that I would take you? It''s not like I''m going to break my word." (Shari) I think she is close to a collapse. And this is in so many ways disturbing. I am quite finished myself and everything weighs so hard on me. Then Liqu makes a step in my direction. I don''t really know what to do, but I also don''t feel like harshly forcing her away. And without further delay, I''m trapped in an embrace of hers. Again with this disgusting flowing between our bodies. Suddenly Liqu pushes forward and clamps in. All I notice is how her core drifts inside. It''s indescribable! A chaos of emotions in all variants. Light, heavy, dark, and bright! And in everything, just this one thought is found. Liqu, clearly perceivable has a strong amount of panic got mixed in, which I strangely feel as an emotion of mine. And this while it was caused by me. It''s totally strange! Slowly I feel how this state ends. I notice an odd feeling shift and promptly my senses work again. I find myself looking at Liqu. The problem is I have to deal with some kind of aftermath. It was like getting billions of "I love you¡¯s" forcefully integrated into your consciousness. To be honest, this was so intense that I feel something like a clear echo of Liqu''s being. And this is extremely disturbing in the way that I have my concerns if now anything of this slime will permanently linger inside me. In my... God! This slime! "Did you just... imprint on me?" (Shari) "Maybe. And you on me." (Liqu) "You... You cannot just do this! Even if you''re completely through, and don''t know what to do, and... Is this the result? Am I getting understanding?" (Shari) "Don''t know. Never had this." (Liqu) "Sure, you never had the chance to do this with someone who is like you and... How do I know this? Liqu!!!" (Shari) "I guess the linking? It might give each of us a better idea of the other, adapt the motives and make us see their perspective." (Liqu) Urgh, that means my mind is now partly inhabited by the imprint of this crazy sociopathic killer! And who knows how many memories I''ve got now! There are at least vivid pictures in my mind that otherwise won''t make sense. I was never hiding in a bush from adventurers. And most of them I first have to figure out with common sense in hindsight. God, why did you watch these people while they... Wait! This means... "Do-do you have my memories as well?" (Shari) "Just some. Your parents seem nice. I think I understand now." (Liqu) Okay, fine. She couldn''t know this would happen. Wait! Don''t fall for this and be sympathetic! At least it is less occupation and more like rubbing off on me. For example, as it happens with a partner you were together with for years. You simply make concessions and take over some quirks. As unwilling as I am in this regard. I can still distinguish and don''t notice any change in my morals or general opinions. But hell Liqu! This isn''t how you''re treating a trauma! Chapter 44b - Liqu - It took rather long to dig these stupid stones out. But finally, it seems we are nearly done. They''re already at it to pack them up. And this time I have a real opportunity to show my good side by helping them. This will surely increase my reputation. "Liqu! Here are our provisions! We have to stuff them in your bag!" (Chris) I''m going to give him a hand since my Shari wants us to get along. While I would rather dissolve him for his impudence this instant, my Shari wishes so and in the end, doing this doesn''t hurt. At least I thought so until this human throws a full barrage of these cursed stones at me. The force isn''t nearly enough to reach my core, but the moment they are embedded inside me the draining starts. In a blink, my body starts to become unresponsive and I fail to keep my stature. I can''t even dissolve them as they drain the necessary energy and I fail to concentrate it on so many. I can just manage to expel the stones before my legs crumble. "What the hell are you doing there?" (Shari) My Shari comes to me. "Something I should have done much earlier!" (Chris) I hate him! I want him dead, disintegrated! Gone! Whatever will happen he will die! But how can make this happen? "Are you crazy? You cannot just attack us! Liqu will..." (Shari) "Liqu won''t do anything! Do you think I haven''t noticed how much these stones drain on you monsters? This amount should have heavily depleted her energy." (Chris) What can I do? My body is completely unresponsive. "I... I d-d-don''t... Ssshhhhaaariii-glrshb." (Liqu) Everything is so slow. I need energy! The goblin corpses! If I can get there, there will be enough to become operational again. "Chris you... This is wrong!" (Myra) Even Myra is speaking up for me. How novel. I''m so full of hate but at the same time this kind of affection. It''s too much at once. Overstrained! "What is wrong with this? I''m eradicating a pest like it is our profession!" (Chris) He has to die! Rahhh! "But-but you would never betray someone like this. I barely recognize you!" (Myra) "They aren''t "someone"! They are monsters! Shall I wait until they finally decide to eat us? Or worse?" (Chris) "Chris, they already apologized and at no point there was any indication for them to turn against us." (Jacob) "Don''t you dare to talk to me! You''ve already lost all your credit for conspiring with those abominations! This thing is a killer and I will end it for good!" (Chris) Myra tries to hold him, but the muscular close combat fighter throws her back down with ease. And this quite forceful. "Sorry Myra, but this I have to do. Jacob, should you intervene I will take you down!" (Chris) I-I need to act! Somehow! He will end me for sure! I don''t want to end! I don''t want to cease to exist! I don''t want my time with Shari to end! But I can''t act! This, this is so dire, so terrible! I have no options! No hope! Why?!! "I can''t let you do this!" (Shari) . . . What? My, my Shari came to help me!? "Listen little girl. Maybe you really got dragged into this. So if you vanish now and never be seen again I might find it in me not to hunt you down." (Chris) She could escape! Without me, she would surely still have a chance to survive. She is capable and knows so much more than me about living under humans. I just dragged her into this and it would be understandable if she wants to leave me. It would be justified. "Liqu accompanied me... While everything is hard to bear I am not in for betrayal. My word is important to me, so abandoning someone I said I would take with me doesn''t feel right. So sorry, but I won''t allow you to kill her." (Shari) She''s protecting me? This is... I don''t know! Elating? I feel joy! Pure happiness! "Tsk, solidarity between monsters! What a joke!" (Chris) "See; If you stop now I can look over it. Even if you are a professional fighter I only need to fend you off until Liqu is ready! You wouldn''t win!" (Shari) I can do this! Only some moments and I can solve this! "Then it is good that I have help. You seriously should look who you are keeping with you!" (Chris) At this moment this girl shows up in front of me. With a wide smile on her face. "Elin!?" (Shari) I should''ve dissolved her when I could! "I am terribly sorry, but he made such nice promises. And this is the perfect opportunity to act, isn''t it?" (Elin) The way she blocks me off I am completely lost. "You don''t have to do this! I was seriously going to pay you! I can even increase the payment!" (Shari) Have I still enough in me to kill her? I don''t know but I see no other way! "Huh? I don''t want this fickle sum. You know, when your companion pinned me down I really was terrified. Only thinking about what she could have done to me at this moment is giving me the creeps! It was pure horror!" (Elin) See? You can''t overcome hate just like this! "Could you please cut the blathering and take this monster down!" (Chris) "And because of this, I think I won''t do it!" (Elin) "Huh!?" (everyone) What the heck? "What are you saying there? Kill this thing!!!" (Chris) "This is, as long Liqu would do exactly that what she is best in. Causing a long and painful death! This isn''t too much, right?" (Elin) Oh, I can certainly do that for you! Pure agony and veeery slowly. I''d encompass her completely but still force air inside her lungs. Taking her skin, but covering every wound to prevent leakage. Slowly taking more, making sure that she''s aware. This would go on until only the most important organs remain and then I''d let go. If you want this I can do so. "You are talking about Cid! You want us to assassinate him!" (Shari) Oh, this would be fine too. Honestly, I don''t like this evil little imp. "More precisely I want Liqu to do it. You are working a little bit too clean for my taste. But he deserves a mess! And when I get your word this is enough for me. You are honest." (Elin) Dissolving this unpleasant person? I don''t see any problems with that, if not for the fact that being forced to do so isn''t sitting well with me. And more important my Shari. "You can''t be serious!" (Chris) "Deal!" (Shari) Yet the point with blackmail is you rarely have a choice. But for my Shari to go that far just for me. Like this, the girl lets me through. Now I have to make as quick as possible. This boy is threatening my Shari! "Raaahhhh! I will get rid of every last one of you!" (Chris) He wants to attack her! However, my Shari manages to scare him off for a moment with her weapon, granting us a bit of the desperately needed time. "Time to end this!" (Chris) But it couldn''t work forever. Angry, he wants to strike her, but she can dodge. I am almost relieved that he goes for me and not for Shari, but she is turning back at him in an instant. Just why does this dissolving take so long? I know why. Simply because the energy I would need for it is so low. I want to help her. Shari manages to disarm Chris, but then he jumps at her. "This isn''t it. I WON''T LET YOU GET AWAY WITH THIS!!!" (Chris) He aims for her core!!! I need to save my Shari! My everything! LET ME HELP! I''M READY! NOW! "Zssscchhh" Dissolving. Nothing but this creates this particular sound. But only when used to its fullest you can hear it like this. And it wasn''t me. The only other... Shari! She dissolved him. This wasn''t a conscious decision, but a pure emergency reaction of her body. And she won''t know how to deal with this. She isn''t that cunning and this killing will hurt her. She is sad! And this only because she protected me. She is sad because of me. This is so terrible. And these two who didn''t even help look at her like that!? No wonder she runs away. But I need to act. I need to help her. So I follow behind. "Sh-Shari..." (Liqu) "Listen! I don''t want to hear it! I don''t want you to tell me that this was the right choice! The best way to deal with this situation! That I was right! Or even that I am developing as a slime should! I don''t want to hear it!!!" (Shari) As if I could do that to my precious one. Even I know that you feel bad. "You aren''t." (Liqu) You did save me! You are so much more! "A slime would never decide based on others. A slime would have just abandoned me without regret. Hick! A slime wouldn''t care for me! Hick, glrbsh!" (Liqu) This is the first time ever someone cared for me. There is nothing comparable in my whole existence. Nothing close like her. "You saved me! I... I don''t know!!! Sob! You are miserable because of something you did for me! I don''t want you to be miserable! I want you happy! But why do I feel so joyful? I don''t understand! I don''t understand! I don''t understand! Why is this so confusing?!" (Liqu) All that matters is my Shari, her happiness, but also me being with her. Just what can I do? I must make her happy! Must end her sadness! And this strange confusing state of mine. There is only one explanation. "I... I think I love you!" (Liqu) This is all I know! My knowledge might be limited but I am sure. Nothing else can be this overwhelming. "W-well, I know you are kinda obsessed because I''m like you." (Shari) "No! No! Not because you''re like me! Because you''re you! Because... because just being with you makes me glad. My... my life belongs to you! I have nothing else I can give, but please take it. Please! And never leave me!" (Liqu) Never let go! Never vanish! Never let this end! I cannot exist without this! Without you! I NEED YOU!!! "Didn''t I say already that I would take you? It''s not like I''m going to break my word." (Shari) Truly! She will stay with me! But being with me made her so sad. What can I do? I don''t want her to be sad. I want to end her sadness. Make it disappear! Drown it! I WILL!!! I approach her. She isn''t even fending me off, what is enough of consent for me. And so I link with her, to treat her. Maybe messing with my Shari''s emotions is wrong, but it won''t be a general change and this is important. I will only make her forget her sadness for now. And all that remains instead are my own feels. Those will drown every little bit else. She won''t realize her own sadness like this. Everything else shall vanish in this flood! You don''t need it! Because all that matters is... Her confusion is just natural. Linking is pretty intense. She is aware, but I have to keep my aim secret. After all, I will end your sadness. I can even now maintain a shallow amount of awareness. After all, our combined minds reach right now new spheres together. Oh no! She''s going to be angry! I need to ease her! React! I have to stop now, no matter how nice this is. I have to stop now or my most precious one will be angry! This cannot happen! But at least she shall know... After I separate again I become aware of a strange sensation. Some crude questions I had until now suddenly become clear. Thoughts I never came up with before. And there are pictures, and memories which certainly aren''t mine. I never had a loving family. Could it be... "Did you just... imprint on me?" (Shari) This is it! That really something like this could happen. "Maybe. And you on me." (Liqu) "You! You cannot just do this! Even if you''re completely through and... Is this the result? Am I getting understanding?" (Shari) "Don''t know. Never had this." (Liqu) I really had no idea. I never was this open before, never let this much of me flow out. But if it leads to a better understanding between us... What a wonderful blessing! "Sure, you never had the chance to do this with one who is like you and... How do I know this? Liqu!!!" (Shari) "I guess the linking? It might give us each other a better idea of the other, adapt the motives and make us see their perspective." (Liqu) I realize like this that too much happiness of mine in this situation would put her off, but right now I barely can hold back. I''m so happy! We became closer! How wonderful! "Do-do you have my memories as well?" (Shari) It wouldn''t be possible to hide this in the long run. "Just some. Your parents seem nice. I think I understand now." (Liqu) They do. I never had this, but just the corresponding feels to the pictures make me feel warm and fuzzy. That something this terrible can develop to something this great. This might be the most wonderful moment in my existence. I am glad! Thank you, Chris! Chapter 45 - Shari - After scolding Liqu excessively for an absolute break of my privacy, a topic she was more understanding about than ever before, I think my mind has settled a bit. Yelling at someone apparently has a therapeutic effect. It isn''t all bad. While I feel still like myself, without having any of the unsettling thoughts I would expect to find in Liqu''s mind, and surely have found, she on the other side shows for maybe the first time ever an understanding about what I''m exactly angry about. And that is uncommon. Maybe she really got an idea about me and now tries to act in accordance with it. In the end, it can just be helpful if like this she develops a bit of common sense. "That this is clear, the others are not at fault and have to be treated like this! You''re not going to dissolve any of them! " (Shari) "Mhm, but they didn''t help and I don''t like what Elin did. Yet you gave her your word. I understand!" (Liqu) I will take this as a benefit. But now the unpleasant part has to commence. I have to go back and face the others. This won''t be nice. Hesitantly I walk back to our big mining opening. I find Jacob with a sullen look and Myra weeping over the corpse. Seeing the rest I left again from the distance it truly doesn''t look good. I am not even sure if it''s possible to transport what is left without issues. And any attempt to identify him by his face will be truly an impossible act. All but Myra notice me the moment I come back. After all, it seems that the two had a deep bond. And I''m the one who ended it. Maybe it is wrong to give Chris a higher standing than those who were killed before, but I believe that albeit one might question his moralities regarding non-human creatures he was at least more decent than these thugs were. If nothing else, that he had to die like this is something I am sorry for. While Elin is okay like it seems, the others might turn hostile any second. But for sure I will have to deal with some harsh words. And this while I''m still this troubled. Nonetheless, something has to happen about that and when they won''t start I have to. "H-hey guys." (Shari) I never said it would be a good start. "Shari..." (Jacob) Well, there is no way I could expect a better mood. "I-I know this is all messed up and that there is probably no way to fix this. We are still not hostile or something like this. That I want you to know." (Shari) "Just to confirm: We all agree here that this was simple self-defense, right?" (Elin) Seriously? You''re going to brush over your involvement in this incident just like this? "Maybe. But someone died." (Jacob) "So I would suggest we bury him properly and back in town blame the goblins. We can tell some heroic story how he solely slew most of them while protecting us before one got him from behind." (Elin) "Don''t speak about him like this! As if you would know anything!" (Myra) "What I do know, is that this guy was rather keen on killing a person who didn''t harm anyone who didn''t deserve it. And I''m not speaking about our green calamity here. Even you got in the crossfire. The vigor he showed against our blue friend was more than confirming. Or am I the only one who has seen that Shari aimed only for his wrist when there had been much better zones to target? There are limits to sparing people!" (Elin) This undertone was surely a hint regarding Cid. I would right now love to do something about that complacent attitude she handles this discussion with. As if I''d forgotten about her! Yet I need to say that she makes a good advocate. Even for mostly ulterior motives, since we will have to be able to get back into the town if we shall kill Cid. Wasn''t there something about I don''t want to become an assassin? "I just... just want you to know that I didn''t want this. I am deeply sorry." (Shari) Small droplets come out of my eyes. It''s still too fresh. "Please, leave me alone. I need some time." (Myra) This is hard. No matter how justified I was, this doesn''t matter if you are a loved one of the killed person. I cannot expect her to say: "Oh yes, it''s fine how you killed him!" And that Liqu is holding my hand doesn''t help me with my difficult mood. But the least I can do now is to grant Myra some private moments. This leads to all the rest of us gathering in front of the room. Since I have to speak with Jacob this is helpful. He initiates the talk. "Shit. What a mess!" (Jacob) "I can actually understand if you never want to see us again." (Shari) "It''s... difficult. This brings some unpleasant memories back." (Jacob) Might be about his old team. But hell will I do and address this topic! "Oh, your old friends were also dissolved by a slime?" (Liqu) Without hesitation, I swing my arm through Liqu''s head, which kind of splatters. This stupid, stupid, stupid slime! And if nothing else, for me it is too soon yet. "I am desperately sorry for my company." (Shari) "Pft! I can understand. What I''ve learned about Liqu until now is that she has a far way to go. But I believe it''s good that she is with you. If not for this she might right now destroy a town on her own." (Jacob) Sadly this isn''t too farfetched. "I know this might sound impudent, but if you are done with the pointless stuff, can we talk then about what we will do now? I still want to fulfill this order." (Elin) "Tsk. As things are we have now the maximum of what we can transport. As soon Myra calms down we should bring... Chris out and bury him. Then we will just take the voidstone with us back to town. The problem is, without Chris'' strength this might become much more difficult. Myra might be stronger than she looks and I can hold a burden, but he was planned to carry the main load." (Jacob) "You have seen that we cannot stay too long close to this stuff." (Shari) "I know. So all I can come up with is leaving that what is too much here." (Jacob) "We also have Elin." (Shari) "Just so you know, brute force is not my proficiency!" (Elin) "We are talking about almost more than a day of traveling with the extra load. Even if we leave everything that isn''t absolutely necessary here, something I wouldn¡¯t want to do, we have an extra thirty kilos in stones. I doubt the three of us who are able to carry this stuff could each take a third of this and haul it all the way back to town. And this doesn''t include Chris'' stuff." (Jacob) It is a problem in the way that they now have to transport Chris¡¯ equipment as well which has despite the emotional value the point that this is purely their wealth we talk about. I can''t really tell them they shall leave their money behind. "If we take some of the supplies it might be possible to distribute some of the load on Liqu and me. We aren¡¯t that weak." (Shari) "Maybe we could try to go for the thirty kilos then, but that will strain our limits! And this while I don''t know how Myra will fare in her state." (Jacob) "I will leave her to you. I think she wouldn''t want to see any of us others." (Shari) "Understood. If it just hadn''t happened." (Jacob) After a while, Myra seems finished. In every sense of the word. Jacob helps her to drag Chris back out and they dig a grave at a nicely shined place. By the way, the sun has a slightly soothing effect. Good thing it was now daytime right now. The funeral is quiet and only Liqu and Elin don''t seem to be affected. I am through and cry a little at the scene which I watch from the distance, but soon we are all ready to operate again. The voidstone is distributed fifteen kilos to Jacob and five to Myra and ten to Elin, while Myra is mostly taking Chris¡¯ old stuff with her and in a cumbersome way also has to transport his bag. It wouldn¡¯t make sense to make me and Liqu carry the stones and like this burn our resources more than necessary. Not even considering the impossibility of ever getting Liqu again close to these stones. In a rather downed mood, we head back to town. The journey back to town proceeds rather undisturbed. The reason might be for once that most monsters have a sense of territory and we already exterminated half of them on our way here. Because of this, until new ones are starting to inhabit the now vacant space it should be rather safe around these parts. For the other, we carry this huge amount of voidstone with us. Even packed away I can feel an unpleasant drain from these stones. Not so much that it would matter, but enough to feel bad. This stuff is the opposite of the promise of a successful hunt. If any other monster notices that it should refrain from getting too close. That this is something like a monster instinct of mine is... distressing at best, but I can endure so that overcoming this makes me feel a little bit more human. Which is something I really need now! Yet apart from not having to fight that much the general mood is clearly down. I''m a little anxious if the transition through the gate will be without problems. After all, I''ve killed Myra''s friend. So it might be that she is just playing an act to get us at the most difficult moment. However, I don''t judge her to be this cunning. On the other side, her demeanor is very dark and she didn''t speak one word the whole time we traveled. Everyone is walking at a fast pace. Probably to bring this unpleasant venture behind us and split apart fast. I am not sure how much these two condemn me but having to rely on a person who killed someone of your party can''t be pleasant, no matter what excuses that one has. And then there is Elin. I truly had to promise her to assassinate Cid. I don''t like him and the fact that he sent these thugs after us shows he neither. More accurately would be that he already is our enemy. And something tells me that bringing the guard into this won''t really help that much. At least it could be difficult to go through a trial while staying the whole time covered. But becoming a killer? I am certainly not a person of exceptional morality, yet here I have literally bargained with lives. And the one I got in exchange was Liqu''s! Damn, just what is wrong with me? Even if she is the one doing the deed that is no way of stealing oneself out of responsibility. After all, it was requested that Liqu shall be the one killing. Yet as it goes for me we both are in this. Although it might be right if Liqu does it, as like this we wouldn''t have to deal with a corpse when she''s done. Brrr, since when have I such dark thoughts? However, I want to delay any talks about killing people until Myra isn''t there anymore to hear them. I would feel even more terrible than I already do. Killing Chris is until now that what weighs the most on me. While he was a delusional monster killer, he was just that. He killed monsters for a living. Until now this wasn''t a bad thing to do. He kept people safe and was like this much better than any bandit. On the other side, I am a monster. It is hard to accept this, but I have just dissolved a human. So there is not much ground to argue against this. Saying I would be something else would just mean deluding myself. Admitting this feels terrible for me. In fact, I''ve exchanged two lives for Liqu. Chris'' too. He would have let me escape. No idea how I would have proceeded after this, but he was at least an honest person. Well, aside from the moment when he utterly betrayed us. But if you think about it, Liqu is a genuine monster. She might have killed countless humans. Scared of her answer, I never asked if she had killed innocent people. Those who didn''t attack her first. Even if not, this is just an excuse. Objectively seen Chris as a monster hunter was in the right to fight against such a dangerous being as Liqu. Liqu has done so much wrong one might say she''s irredeemable. But then why did I protect her? Simple. The thought to be alone was terrifying. Having no one by my side, if not for my parents who I don''t want to drag down with me, was a perspective I did not want to think about. And also I didn''t want Liqu to die. I am convinced that all the bad she did was simply because she never had someone to teach her right or wrong. So it appeared wrong to me that she would die when she just started to make some progress. But again, just excuses. The true reason is... I like her! Acknowledging this might be the hardest part there is. Despite all she has done to me, when I know this slime is around me I feel more secure. An invincible force that backs me up no matter what. Much more, she is always there to help and would do anything for me. And then there is that she only shows me genuine affection. It is hard to hate someone who cares so much about you. So if I count it all together, I need to admit that I like having her around. But I don''t know yet how deep these feelings on my side are. Though, apparently deep enough to kill. However, she would too. That I''m sure about. Disturbingly sure! Like this, I spend the way back to Ekora, musing about this crazy stuff. However, as we departed midday and with the additional load, it starts to get dark before we can make the whole way. Since at night the gates are closed anyway and those of us who have no night vision might get attacked by monsters, we set up our camp. So tomorrow will be the fifth day, as we started our journey on the first, arrived on the second, where we after the extermination immediately started the work, and on the fourth, the incident happened and we departed. Naturally, Myra and Jacob keep their distance from us and I totally can understand them. Elin on the other side doesn¡¯t seem to have any problems with staying close to us. Rather weird if you consider that she is on Liqu¡¯s bad side. But she seems confident that she won¡¯t get suddenly attacked. Ridden by guilt I go despite their reservation to the two remaining adventurers to apologize. ¡°Umh, I-I just wanted to say how sorry I am.¡± (Shari) ¡°I can understand how you acted. To be true, now that it''s over I blame myself for how I could have acted better. I could have shot his leg to stop him, but I was just paralyzed when it happened.¡± (Jacob) ¡°Nonetheless, We¡¯ve caused it! And for that, I need to apologize.¡± (Shari) ¡°As their group leader it was my responsibility and like that my fault. And to make it worse it opened old wounds.¡± (Jacob) ¡°Your old team, right?¡± (Shari) "I can tell you. Anyway, half of the town knows already. Orcs were responsible. When the mine was going to get abandoned, all the equipment had to be fetched from there. My team had the job to escort the people who transported the stuff since the way already got quite dangerous. The path started at that time already slowly getting more dangerous but we thought that we could cope with anything that lurks on the way. Well, that didn''t count for a complete warband of orcs. Of our five members only two made it out. After that Relia couldn¡¯t just proceed like nothing happened together with me and left for good. Seems this mine means bad luck for me." (Jacob) Great. I''ve traumatized him again! ¡°I, I understand why you¡¯ve done it. But please, can you leave? I just can''t stand your presence right now.¡± (Myra) Before it gets worse I leave. I am truly in no position to berate her for this as ultimately Chris was her friend. And I¡¯ve killed him. After that, I go back to our side. There is one thing I have to attend to now. And this regards a certain assassination assignment. I tend to Elin. "I guess you know how angry I am and how much I''d love to properly rant at you. Yet I''m also sure you couldn''t care less and nothing I say will outweigh the feeling of fulfillment that you''ve got us to do it. Am I right?" (Shari) "Can''t deny it." (Elin) ¡°I just want to ask, is there really no way around this regarding Cid? Any other way?¡° (Shari) ¡°Do you have any idea who we are up here against?¡± (Elin) ¡°Does this mean no?¡± (Shari) ¡°This means that Cid is backed up by nobles who hold all the power! The guard isn¡¯t on our side here! At best they go for us if we would try to expose his deeds! Even more, nearly every business in town is dependent on his deliveries, as there are no other suppliers for adventurer goods! So in addition there is no way that the city uppers would risk this kind of economic chaos! There is simply no way to get him done in any other way than completely eradicating this pest!¡± (Elin) Unfortunately, she does make sense. ¡°Urgh, I don¡¯t like killing. And then you say we will also anger nobles? Great!¡± (Shari) ¡°Would it maybe help to tell you that even without my involvement you had no choice? If you don¡¯t know it, Cid put a bounty on you two!¡± (Elin) ¡°A bounty!? Why?¡± (Shari) ¡°Well, you must have done something to make him angry and if you forgot, you killed his men. As far it concerns him you are already at war. And he is not the kind of person who''s letting things like this pass .¡± (Elin) Damnit! So I can now add that there''s a price on my head to all my problems! Just wonderful! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shari! I will take care of this for you! You don''t have to do anything!¡± (Liqu) Seems there is no way around this. ¡°Sorry Liqu, but we are both in this. I am as much involved as you are, so we do this together.¡± (Shari) This was a rather critical strike on Liqu who now blankly stares at me. ¡°Seems we have no choice. Elin, take all the provisions you want for yourself out now, the rest Liqu and I will consume now!¡± (Shari) Otherwise, it will become quite difficult to leave the residue elsewhere behind and in addition, this will lighten the weight we carry. ¡°Everything? I really don¡¯t like this bread stuff! It has almost no sustaining value.¡± (Liqu) ¡°Everything! And I know myself how much it brings, so don¡¯t try to fool me!¡± (Shari) Like this, we share the rest of our provisions. Considerately Liqu gave me the remaining woodpiercers since she knows how much I¡¯m troubled by dissolving bigger things. Or simply greater amounts. At least she knows now after her privacy intrusion into my mind. I let the flesh get cut by Elin and take it with me behind a tree. The smaller pieces I can simply throw into my mouth and mimic eating while those who are still too big for that I dissolve in a ball I form between my arms. While doing this I come again back to my full capacity. I feel how my mass does increase and I gain more control over my movements. After all, I must have been quite drained. Like always, I have mixed feelings about dissolving. If now someone would suddenly come and surprise me I couldn¡¯t be held responsible for what I¡¯d do. What is noteworthy would be that if I¡¯m right the mass I control now is exceeding my former limit. Not by much, only a neglectable amount, but the change itself strikes me. It isn¡¯t too strange, since as far I know Liqu controls around ten times my mass, which becomes especially apparent when she grows to full size. At these times she becomes a real calamity. And with this newest change, I came one step closer in this direction. Urgh, unpleasant! I decide to deliberately blend those thoughts out and start to rest. To my dismay, it is far too short. We all know that my standby mode doesn¡¯t cover the whole night. When all of us are awake we hurry to take our stuff and get going. Since it wasn¡¯t this much distance left we soon arrive at our destination. And finally the gates of Ekoras rise in front of me again. Chapter 46 - Shari - I apply the powder on us before we approach the gate. I am not too sure if the guards would let us through without face control. There might be those from last time on duty but even in this case, there is still a risk just to trust on our last agreement and hope it might work out. Coming closer, I discover that they truly are the same guards as last time. Maybe it''s something like a set position they have. However, now it counts! We approach the gate again and the guards perk up since almost no one is coming out of this direction, ever! I mean in the east only lies Akaras, a fortress city, the wilderness, and our abandoned mine. While Akaras is to a degree supplied from Ekoras with general goods, this isn''t the usual route. So the only ones who could come from there are we who left in this direction. Naturally, Liqu and I have our cloaks and masks on. And naturally, the mood is still downed. "Ah, you made it back!" (Horace) Please, don''t ask where Chris is! "Mhm." (Shari) "I take it. It didn''t go well." (Rodin) At least he remembers who we were. This might be due to the fact that we were the only ones leaving that way. Usually, adventurers would use the south gate, as it is the more direct way into the forest. "Not that much. Could you please make it fast? We really need some rest." (Jacob) "Sure, but I have to ask what you brought there with you." (Rodin) "Just some voidstone, monster parts, and proofs of subjugation, aside from the equipment we initially brought." (Shari) I show a sample out of Elin''s bag. But the moment I touch it I already feel the drain. I realize that this was a bad idea when only my gloves are keeping my hand from disintegrating through direct contact with this anti-monster repellant. So I quickly put it back in. "Oh, you really were going to that mine! I''ve heard it is especially bad around there!" (Horace) With a rather dark tone, Jacob speaks. "It was. You can see." (Jacob) Honestly! What a stupid question if fewer come back than initially ventured out! ¡°Uff!¡± (Horace) Rodin gives Horace a jab in the side. ¡°Well, it seems that everything is fine, so you can enter.¡± (Rodin) It seems like painful embarrassment can speed things up. We take him up on this invitation and just like this are back in town. It was a hard time but nonetheless, there is first something we have to take care of. ¡°I know you want to go and call it a day, but before this happens we have first to go to Tamarah. We need the money now and I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t want to have to meet up again tomorrow.¡± (Shari) They grudgingly accept, even if Myra¡¯s mood is rather dark. At least she didn¡¯t make a scene at the gates. Like this, we are on our way and eventually reach the market where Tamarah¡¯s shop is located. As soon we open the door I again notice the abundance of disturbing residues in the air. I am rather sure Liqu can identify what they are, having dissolved each of them at least once, yet I lack this knowledge. ¡°Hey Tamarah! We are here and brought your stones!¡± (Shari) And out of nowhere she suddenly stands behind the counter. ¡°Ah, if it isn¡¯t my favorite business partner! Oh, Elin! You''ve met them?¡± (Tamarah) They know each other!? "Yes, quite some interesting folks, right?" (Elin) "You can bet on it! It was a fortune to meet such outstanding individuals and gain their favor." (Tamarah) This comment makes Liqu again a little jumpy. Probably because she doesn''t like that anyone else gains my favor. It might be best to brush over it. ¡°So here they are!¡± (Shari) We empty the bags with the stones on the counter and Tamarah starts in an inquiring manner to examine them. ¡°And? Satisfied?¡± (Shari) ¡°Well, overall it seems fine yet there are some with significant impurities. However, since I value the deal we have agreed upon I think I will take them all. After all, your liquid is of especially high quality and I could nowhere else get it this fresh!¡± (Tamarah) And again I shiver inwardly! Next, she goes into the back room and returns with a box. When she opens it I look at a fortune. The box is really crammed with coins to the brim. It is rather trusting to show this to us, but Jacob is more of a decent guy she seems to be well-acquainted with and I on my side cannot really risk being involved with anything that might put the guard on our tracks. Despite this, I have still some ethics going for me. Anyways, you can see here that her common clientele is of the wealthy kind. Out of that box, she takes six gold and sixty silver coins and places them on the counter. ¡°Ahem, Jacob. Take the sixty silver. I¡­ guess you will need it.¡± (Shari) Not that I¡¯m especially generous but because of me their team will now go through a rather hard time, since¡­ not much is left of it. So I want to do something to ease my guilty conscience a little and this helps. Also in my opinion Elin hasn¡¯t earned her share and gets rewarded in another way, so I will distribute it like this. ¡°I don¡¯t like this. It hurts my pride as a professional. Sigh! But you¡¯re right, we don''t have much of a choice.¡± (Jacob) With this Jacob accepts the money and the two of them leave. Rather hurried that is. ¡°Did something happen?¡± (Tamarah) ¡°Chris¡­ died.¡± (Shari) ¡°Oh, did a monster kill him?¡± (Tamarah) A monster, huh? ¡°He tried to kill both of them. And failed.¡± (Elin) ¡°My condolences then. I hope you two don¡¯t blame yourself too much. Haven¡¯t known him long. Was Liqu very bad on him?¡± (Tamarah) ¡°No comment!¡± (Shari) Not everyone needs to know! I take the money without saying anything else. Six gold should also be easier to transport. ¡°Oh and I would like to take you up on our agreement! You weren¡¯t here for quite some time.¡± (Tamarah) ¡°Uh, sorry but both Liqu and I are full right now and have barely anything to spend. It would just be detrimental for us if we would give the matter which contains energy.¡± (Shari) We just ate all our provisions and intentionally emptied ourselves since it''s less consuming to travel "light". After all, we have to refill it at a cost by taking in stuff that we have to buy. And I would want to limit this as much as possible for reasons of inconspicuousness. This deal wouldn¡¯t make sense to me. ¡°Oh, now that you say it. Last time I didn¡¯t think about this, but now I''ve got an idea and would like to buy a liter of the rich one for five silver. Is that alright? (Tamarah) This on the other side sounds much more appealing. Considering the price for the flesh from last time this would be a huge profit. ¡°Fine, if it¡¯s just this.¡± (Shari) ¡°But naturally I want you for this.¡± (Tamarah) ¡°No! She''s mine!¡± (Liqu) ¡°I just meant her matter.¡± (Tamarah) The offer is of value, but I really don¡¯t like to sell¡­ well, myself. "I would even add a nice little asset.¡± (Tamarah) Liqu is nonetheless grumbling. ¡°She is still mine!¡± (Liqu) ¡°Okay, you can have it.¡± (Shari) Before this slime embarrasses me even more! ¡°Great!¡± (Tamarah) She brings a flask from behind the counter. Big enough, but it looks uncommon. ¡°Please fill it in here and don¡¯t stop before you give it to me.¡± (Tamarah) I take the flask with one hand and let my glove glide down from the other. The now bare hand I bring to the opening and completely unobstructed it runs in. You never feel this much that your body is made of liquid and not normal, as when you have it filled up in a bottle. When I hand it to Tamarah, in a blink she has grabbed it and corks it up. Like this, there is now a bottle filled with me, ready for sale. I feel considerably conflicted about this! Especially, with the look with which Tamarah examines it now. This smile gives me the creeps! ¡°You have what you want, right?¡± (Shari) ¡°This will be surely interesting! Such an ingredient is not to get by in any way!¡± (Tamarah) ¡°Then please our payment!¡± (Shar) ¡°Sure!¡± (Tamarah) She procures another five silver from the box and also two more of these flasks. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? I won¡¯t give you more!¡± (Shari) ¡°No, no! They aren¡¯t for me, they are yours!¡± (Tamarah) ¡°Excuse me?¡± (Shari) ¡°I said I would have something for you. These flasks are made of a special kind of glass and imbued with earth magic to make them more durable and much more important impervious. Like this, the energy should stay properly contained!¡± (Tamarah) This sounds interesting, however¡­ ¡°And why are you giving them to us? They should be incredibly valuable. (Shari) ¡°See it as an investment into our relationship. You can use them to fill mass inside and always have some for emergencies at hand. And with those bottles no one will be too suspicious. ¡± (Tamarah) ¡°Then, thank you I guess.¡± (Shari) ¡°No problem. Please come back soon!" (Tamarah) "By the way, can I buy some cloudshroom here?" (Shari) "Cloudshroom? Why would you want this?" (Tamarah) "Personal reasons! Can I?" (Shari) "I have some but... well, I guess you don''t need to be too cautious. So the safety instructions are kinda obsolete. " (Tamarah) With this, I get the particular mushrooms from her and have to pay one of our just-earned silver coins directly back to her. "It was a pleasure to make business with you." (Shari) Just half true, but there''s no reason to be rude. "As well as on my side! Come back soon! After all, you have quite a value for me.¡± (Tamarah) I know she means as an ingredient! Kinda creeped out I hurry up and leave the shop. Now I have to plan my next steps! Chapter 47 - Shari - ¡°So you¡¯ve got your money. And now?¡± (Elin) ¡°Next, we will head to the guild to show our proof of the subjugations and claim our reward. Then we will go to take our room in the inn and prepare for tonight. I think this will be the best time for what we are about to do.¡± (Shari) ¡°I understand that with the time, but is the guild really the best place for you two?¡± (Elin) ¡°It certainly is! I am rather sure that none of Cid¡¯s men would try to attack us at such a place. Also, we can need the additional money and honestly, the ¡°proofs¡± are starting to decay.¡± (Shari) I may not be able to smell them but this other sense I''ve got regarding air scanning does tell me such things very clearly. ¡°Makes sense, but I need to say that your perception is a little twisted if you see this place full of professional monster killers as a safe haven!¡± (Elin) She might be right! ¡°We''ll still do so. I don¡¯t want to have carried these ears with me for nothing!¡± (Shari) With this last word, we set off on our way. We keep ourselves to public places since with more witnesses an attack becomes less likely. Like this, we make it to our destination without incidents. We still got lucky as I know Ekora''s reputation and what people here would do for money. But the guild is still located in the better part of town. It would have been bad if Liqu would dissolve people on the street or if bystanders ask why no blood escapes from my stabbing wounds. And so on and so on. In the building the giant hall with the counter awaits me. To avoid any problems in the queue I decide to go alone. ¡°Liqu, wait here and don¡¯t cause any trouble. Elin, make sure about that. I will go then to the counter.¡± (Shari) ¡°Wait!¡± (Elin ¡°What is?¡± (Shari) ¡°We don¡¯t have a name yet!¡± (Elin) Have I missed something? ¡°A name? Sorry, but what are you trying to say?¡± (Shari) ¡°If you want to have the record for the killed creatures applied for all of us we need a group. And respectively a name.¡± (Elin) ¡°Well, Shari and I belong together!¡± (Liqu) ¡°Liqu, shut up! And what makes you think that you are with us?¡± (Shari) Even if I wouldn¡¯t want to kill her, I have no idea how to keep Liqu from doing so. And from this, it''s a rather far call for her to join us! ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell the guard that we formed a group? Your story should stay consistent, am I right?¡± (Elin) This girl is far more cunning than I assumed her to be. ¡°In addition, we are together in this. So it would just make sense to involve me or not? And it¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t be of any use.¡± (Elin) ¡°Urgh, Liqu what do you think about this?¡± (Shari) ¡°A human wants willingly to accompany us? That''s a first for me! But she wasn¡¯t nice. Can I dissolve her?¡± (Liqu) ¡°First, not so loud! Second, not just like this! So what do you say?¡± (Shari) ¡°It¡¯s fine with me. I would like to see the development.¡± (Liqu) ¡°Guess you¡¯ve got what you wanted.¡± (Shari) Great, so about the name?¡± (Elin) Urgh, Liqu do you have something?¡± (Shari) ¡°You really ask me!?¡± (Liqu) Quite excited she is about this. ¡°Nothing comes to my mind, so if you have any idea, which isn¡¯t exposing us as monsters and doesn¡¯t sound too bad I¡¯m in. Also, I have decided that Elin has no vote, so it¡¯s up to you.¡± (Shari) ¡°Hey!¡± (Elin) ¡°Oh, did the extorter want anything to say?¡± (Shari) At least she is sensitive enough not to speak up here. ¡°So, do you have something in mind?¡± (Shari) Or... core? ¡°Ehm, what about¡­¡± (Liqu) ¡°Yes?¡± (Shari) ¡°How would be: ¡°Core dwellers¡±?¡± (Liqu) That sounds a little very special. ¡°Why this?¡± (Shari) ¡°They, they do define who we are and we.... are here. So I thought it might be fitting.¡± (Liqu) I am really not sure, but cannot see much against her suggestion. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I had a better idea, why not.¡± (Shari) With this, we are now the Core dwellers! What a name. ¡°Then if there¡¯s nothing else I will go to the counter and let our group and our first subjugation get recorded.¡± (Shari) "Oh, here is my card. You will need it to register us." (Elin) She hands it over and subsequently I have to take Liqu''s card as well. ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t forget that for a first what you bring them there and especially the amount looks extremely uncommon.¡± (Elin) She might be right about this. The way Jacob spoke about goblins they are no common prey and we brought quite many ears as proof. The only good part is that Liqu could hold back so that they are not too dissolved. Rather conscious about this I next approach the counter. I have the bag with the ears from the goblins and woodpiercers ready and join the queue, terribly careful to not touch anyone of these rough people around me. Fortunately, I don¡¯t have to keep this up for long and am soon at the counter. A rather slim man in the uniform of the guild officials is in front of me. ¡°Good day! What can I do for you?¡± (receptionist) ¡°Uh, I would like to register our newly formed group, and while I¡¯m at it directly record some subjugated monsters.¡± (Shari) "A group registration? This will cost a fee of fifty copper for administration. Are you sure about this?" (receptionist) "Quite! Would it be possible to just subtract the fee from our reward?" (Shari) "Depends on what you''ve brought. You shouldn''t expect too much, most newbies make this mistake." (receptionist) "I think it should suffice." (Shari) "If you say so. So first about the group. I need to know the particular members." (receptionist) "Here are the cards. Me, Liqu, and Elin." (Shari) "Two intermediates and one beginner. Are you really sure about this?" (receptionist) "I was. Why shouldn''t I?" (Shari) "They read you two applied just a short time ago and Elin on the other side usually works alone. I doubt you have the necessary experience to lead a group and don''t think that Elin works well in a team. And then there are the different levels of qualification." (receptionist) "This shouldn''t be a problem. I have some prior knowledge on these matters and we went on an assignment with Elin without any issues." (Shari) That''s a blatant lie, but why would I tell him? "Also, your party composition is kinda problematic." (receptionist) "In which way?" (Shari) "You lack a vanguard if I''ve seen right. Someone to keep the beasts in check while you work from behind." (receptionist) "We have our means regarding that. You don''t need to worry." (Shari) Showing as much determination as I can behind this mask I leave him not much of a choice. In the end, it is our decision and not his. "Sigh, alright. Do you have a name?" (receptionist) "Ehm, yes?" (Shari) "Would you mind telling me?" (receptionist) He gets a little restless, but sorry, I am a little embarrassed about this. "Uhh, so, it would be, core dwellers." (Shari) "Excuse, could you repeat that?" (receptionist) "Core dwellers! Okay?" (Shari) And now he furrows his brow quite much. "Is that a pun to the slime subjugation tasks? You should take this more seriously!" (receptionist) "No, we want this name! We decided on this one, so please register it!" (Shari) This becomes a little exhausting. And his look is hard to stand. "You really want me to register that?" (receptionist) "Yes, please!" (Shari) And please let me get over with this! "Fine, it''s not as if you violate any rules with that. I will register your group." (receptionist) Thank you very much! "And you said you wanted to record something?" (receptionist) "Yes, we killed some monsters and brought the proof, right here." (Shari) "Okay, put them here on the counter. And please, just the designated area, not on the wood! The blood. You understand?" (receptionist) "Sure, so here is this first!" (Shari) I give the ears of the woodpiercers. It was good to have Elin for dismantling them, as their ears are small and tricky to get off. "Oh, woodpiercers? They can be fierce. You really managed to get so many done? How? Have you designed a trap?" (receptionist) "Sorry, business secret. Can''t tell you." (Shari) "If you say so. I count seven. The assignment for them was twenty-five copper each. That makes a hundred-twenty-five for you if I subtract the fee for your group. You were right about the amount. This was a good haul." (receptionist) "Ehm, we aren''t done yet." (Shari) "There''s more?" (receptionist) "Y-yes. These just attacked us on the way. Mainly we were up against goblins." (Shari) "Goblins? Do you know how dangerous they are?" (receptionist) "We managed fine. Here are the ears." (Shari) So I take the sac with the bloody goblin ears out. They were so many that we had to shorten them, as large as they are. Elin cut them to a size where she said that we wouldn''t be suspected of committing fraud against the guild by selling the same ear twice. I hope this holds true. So I empty them on the counter. But the look I receive is making me worried. "Is something wrong?" (Shari) "Wha..." (receptionist) "We had to cut them like this! Otherwise they would have been too big for our stash!" (Shari) "N-no. What? I mean, how many are they?" (receptionist) "Uhm, thirty-four. We went to the old abandoned mine to get stones there and it was heavily infested." (Shari) "You killed thirty-four goblins? In their cave? H-how? There is no way you fought this many in combat! Not with your equipment!" (receptionist) Oh shit, that could become a problem. Think fast, Shari! What would be a good explanation? "Well, we were properly equipped. We used some kind of acid and made it drift inside. They breathed it in and died due to the inner burns." (Shari) Hope that does suffice. At least I am sure also their insides got disintegrated while being in Liqu. "What agent does cause something like this" (receptionist) "I''m sorry, yet this I cannot tell you, but you will notice small burns on some of the ears." (Shari) "So your team really killed this many on their own?" (receptionist) "We were assisted by Jacob''s group. Can we please just get this done?" (Shari) I wouldn''t want that much that to make them vouch for us, regarding recent incidents. But before we get suspected of anything... "If you say so. Now it seems they are acceptable fresh and all identifiable as left ones. You wouldn''t believe how many try to present the right ones too. Still, I cannot believe you were able to kill this many. But as the proof is right here I have to record it." (receptionist) Oh! How generous of you to do your job and not falsely accuse and charge us! He takes an abacus and starts to fiddle around. "So the common goblin goes for twenty copper and here we have thirty-four of them. This makes a total of six silver and eighty copper. Together with the surplus from the woodpiercers that are eight silver and five copper. Quite an amount I believe!" (receptionist) "Oh, before I forget it, we have also three cores, one for each member of the group." (Shari) "Okay, I won''t get surprised anymore." (receptionist) Don''t promise too much. I procure the three cores and put them on the counter. "What?" (receptionist) "Is something the matter? The cores are alright, I think." (Shari) "Alright? Did you even break them? How should I believe this?" (receptionist) "They are properly inactive. Or do you think I would bring in gems instead of slime cores? What is this subjugation even worth? There must be a way to confirm the origin." (Shari) Next, he takes some magnifying lenses and looks extremely closely at them. Then he breaks one with a hammer. "Hm. No glass. I don''t understand this." (receptionist) "Because they''re genuine cores! So what is it?" (Shari) "Five copper per core. That makes Fifteen copper." (receptionist) "Five!? They destroy any equipment that is used. This isn''t nearly worth the trouble!" (Shari) "See it as the fee to be a guild member. Aside from that, it is absolutely possible to use iron bars. The guild provides them just over there. Some members even use random sticks. This is really no problem. So take what you get." (receptionist) He grabs somewhere under the counter and procures the money. While he seems a little unwilling to part with the sum, but ultimately gives in. I take it rather grudgingly yet it''s not like we lost any equipment while killing these slimes. Or rather mentally disabling them. "Will this be recorded for our group?" (Shari) "Yes. If you proceed like this you and your teammates might soon get promoted to a higher rank. If any of this is true." (receptionist) Rather satisfied with the practical result I turn back to my group and am on my way. Yet not without overhearing the following: "Tsk. Thirty-four goblins, sure! And then those cores." (receptionist) Ignoring that last comment I approach my newly formed team and signal that everything worked out and is fine without any complications. A thought I would deeply regret moments later. Chapter 48 - Shari - We just managed to get out of the guildhall when I hear some shouting that promises nothing good. "These masks! There they are! Seize those thieves!" (Moreau) With this, the most unpleasant person I''ve ever met, including Chris and the generic bandits at the start of my adventure, accompanied by an entourage of guards and even this captain Gareth from our little murder incident enter and engage on us. All I am able to reply at this development is: "What the heck!?" (Shari) The captain approaches and before he is too close I quickly turn around. "Liqu! By all means, don''t do anything and leave the talking to me." (Shari) This situation became very dire very fast. Not just for me, but for the whole town. However, the fact that those guards haven''t done anything physical yet tells me that there might be a way to solve this. "Baron Moreau accuses you to have taken his property. Do you have anything to respond?" (Gareth) "I don''t even know where to start! I don''t know where he lives and only met him once. And back then I certainly took nothing from him. So what am I supposed to have stolen? I am a little confused here!" (Shari) This is aggravated by the fact that I just became aware that I have no idea where Elin vanished to. In addition, the captain just now seems to have recognized me by my voice. "My stones! She stole my stones!" (Moreau) "You''ve heard him." (Gareth) Despite his words, he doesn''t seem too eager to take measures against us. "What stones? I still don''t understand!" (Shari) "My voidstones! You took them!" (Moreau) That someone can become this red in his face. Can''t be healthy. "What? Voidstones? All we did was harvesting some from the abandoned mine." (Shari) "See? Exactly like the guard said! They took stones from my mine!" (Moreau) "Your mine?" (Shari) "It is like this. Despite the current state of the mine, baron Moreau holds the ownership about this place and like this is the only one who has the mining rights or can grant them to others." (Gareth) "This is a joke, right? The mine we''ve gone to was a deathtrap! Not to speak of in any condition to extract any stones from! This man should know best that there were reasons to abandon the mine and I don''t believe he had any intentions to reopen it!" (Shari) "You obviously managed to extract them." (Gareth) "Yes! And for that, they need to be punished!" (Moreau) You can try to use a whip on me if you want! But honestly, this is bad. There are far too many monster killers close by and I simply cannot afford an incident. Those people would just do their job and killing all of them is wrong. That aside, they also outnumber us and up against the entire town and eventually, the whole kingdom is just too much. And to make it worse with my body I''m no fast runner. "We just got a bit. And it required great effort that is." (Shari) As far I see it they only know that we brought some voidstone, but not the amount or that we had slime detectors with us. This should lead them to believe it''s just what would be expected from an abandoned mine. So hell will I do and tell them how much we were able to gather. "Nonetheless, the rights for mining belong to the baron." (Gareth) "This place was goblin-infested! If he wants the rest of the stones we did him in fact a favor! Or would it have been cheap to clear the whole way and kill thirty-four of these green fuckers in that mine?! The guy there at the counter can testify that I''ve just brought the proof or does anyone believe here that I raided another goblin camp on the way?" (Shari) "She has a point, Lord Moreau. Their actions were indeed to your advantage." (Gareth) "That doesn''t matter! They took my stones and I warrant compensation!" (Moreau) "Why don''t we handle this situation like this: While ignorance is no excuse to overstep the law, their group will recompense you for the taken stones and we will treat this just as a small case of trespassing so that a fee would be enough. After all, it would be a waste to lose capable adventurers like this." (Gareth) He in fact gives me a way out here. You simply cannot bargain with nobles, so I need to take what I can. "I demand justice!" (Moreau) "I think justice will be served when you have no harm on your side." (Gareth) I have to give them something they can base their demands on, but not too high or I will have problems with the payment, and too small will make them suspicious. "But as I said, we only took ten kilos. The mine was already exhausted." (Shari) "This is quite much. It seems you went lucky." (Gareth) "Doesn''t feel like this." (Shari) "So at the current market price, this makes two gold and five silver." (Gareth) Seems like Tamarah was rather generous. Aside from the point that she got us into this. "Five gold! Only then I will forget what happened! Voidstone is a scarce material and that demands more, am I right? And in addition, they have to pay the fee for trespassing on noble''s ground! So five gold and not less!" (Moreau) "Five gold? You can''t be serious!" (Shari) "Baron isn''t this a little excessive?" (Gareth) "No, it isn''t! And mind your place "captain"! Or do you want me to have a talk with your lord? If they don''t have that much, too bad for them! In this case, they will have to compensate me as debt slaves." (Moreau) "Sigh! Sure baron. You''ve heard it. Can you recompense him?" (Gareth) Shit, I don''t have a choice here! If this gets worse the money won''t help me anymore. I mean I wouldn''t be able to spend it if I get on the subjugation list and could never again enter a town. But I need to sound believable why I have this much. "We could sell them well, with the current shortage and had some savings. So this is just at our furthest limits." (Shari) I scrabble in my stash for the stored money, but let some of the silver and one gold coin slip inside me when I get them. God beware if this asshole finds out I have more than he demands. And I wouldn''t anyway make it through a personal search. "Here, this is all we have. Satisfied?" (Shari) I would grind my teeth if I would still have them. "Glurbsh" Yet the lack of these in addition to the emotional pressure induced the hole behind my mouth to collapse, creating an awkward squishing sound. Just Great! Now I have to quickly reassemble it again before anyone starts asking questions. The guard captain is the first to clear his throat, while I do the same in a bit more intense way with mine. "Ahem! With this, the situation should be solved. Am I right, baron?" (Gareth) "I guess I might show me from my generous side. If they bow down and apologize!" (Moreau) Really? Rip us off and then this? Let it go already! I am acting here for your sake! Maybe it is good that my mouth has first to form before I can splutter this out. But it soon does and so I have to act. I take Liqu at the collar and shove her head downwards to at least roughly imitate the warranted gesture. "Ie am teerrieblye sorrye mye lord. Wee shouuld haeve beeen moree caereefuull aend fierst ask foor peermiessieon. Mye deeepeest aepooloogies!" (Shari) What the hell was that?!! Okay, I know what it was. My throat was just not completely ready yet and this together with the fact that I am so conflicted about what I had to say that I could just reluctantly force it out led to my vocal strands hanging at every formed tone. Would they believe me it wasn''t planned if I gobble up some slime and show them the condition of my throat? What a stupid joke, Shari. Not only those two but also the guards look quite stupefied. For now, I should gloss it over as good I can manage. "Thie-... Ahem. This should be enough, right? If so we would like to take our leave now." (Shari) "You were sufficiently compensated, baron. Like this I don''t see why we should extend this. I sure wouldn''t want to waste your precious time." (Gareth) "Grmph, you call this an apology? Are you mocking me?" (Moreau) "Surely not my lord. I am just very tense in your presence. Please forgive us." (Shari) And please, leave now to a place far away from here or I cannot guarantee for anything. "Baron, despite the strange sound nothing was wrong with their apology. Why not just end it here? It''s not like you would gain anything from this." (Gareth) I think I owe this man something. He really tries to appease the baron for us. One more reason why I wouldn''t want this to get out of control. "Tsk! You are right in the way that these dirty peasants aren''t worth my time! Reprimand them accordingly in my name. I have more important things to attend to!" (Moreau) Is it finally over? The man leaves down the street with some of the guards. I would really like to know here how his influence in this town is. Just the guard captain remains. "You really shouldn''t have upset the baron. Don''t you know that those who anger him like this usually don''t live long?" (Gareth) "No! Like I already said, we just came to this town! As if I have an idea who of the nobles would want to see me dead!" (Shari) "Ugh, just don''t get anywhere close to him again. There won''t be much hope if you would agitate him once more." (Gareth) With this, he turns around and leaves together with the remaining guards. And I can finally take a breather. If I just would be able to perform the act. "Huff!" (Shari) Well, imitating has its own value. At least for my mental state. And would you believe it, promptly Elin comes back from around a corner. We go the few steps in her direction, even if only to get away from the main entrance. "Oh, you made it back! I was wondering if you already had managed to leave it the town considering how fast you did vanish." (Shari) "Can you really hold it against me? For all I know this might have become one of the bloodiest incidents this town has ever seen." (Elin) From a purely logical point, I can understand her and it''s not as if her presence would have helped in any way. At worst she might have upset this man even more and this I really couldn''t need. "Well, while I am sure not this much blood would have been left I can understand your point. But if this team shall work I can''t have you running at even the smallest threat." (Shari) "I wasn''t far away. Just enough to still have an overview on the situation." (Elin) "Doesn''t matter! If we have a plan to follow I need to know you are there and do what I say!" (Shari) Speaking of this. "And Liqu, I am somewhat impressed that you were able to contain yourself. So listen carefully, as I am sure you won''t hear this often. You''ve done well!" (Shari) Oh no! She starts to embarrassed turn left and right and holds her head as if it''s going to explode from excitement. "My Shari praised me! How wonderful! How joyous! This is so great!" (Liqu) I need to stop her from making a scene! This incident already gathered far too much attention. "Yes, yes, calm yourself! I just wanted you to know that it was good that you acted as said and didn''t go rogue!" (Shari) "Honestly, I have no idea what even happened! There were so many difficult words, like mining rights or ownership. Why did you give him money? So that he goes away? This must be worth much! Especially since I''m not allowed to just dissolve people!" (Liqu) Oh, she didn''t understand what happened. Well, this was my luck, as otherwise she surely wouldn''t have been so calm. "No, it was more that he ripped us off!" (Shari) "Ripped!" (Liqu) She frantic strobes her body. "But... nothing is missing? Did he rip something from you?" (Liqu) "Pfft!" (Elin) "No. And don''t you dare try to confirm it! What he took was our money! He used our situation to his advantage so that I had to give it to him. Like when Elin forced us into this deal. I had no choice but to give the money to him!" (Shari) "Was that really necessary?" (Elin) "Yes! Absolutely!" (Shari) "But couldn''t we just say no? We weren''t weak this time and he surely isn''t stronger than us!" (Liqu) "While I don''t doubt your abilities, even if you made it to kill all the guards he brought with him, we are just in front of the guild. What do you think would happen if you would go all out? We can''t fight the whole town." (Shari) "Huh? But I can!" (Liqu) I hope I misheard! And hopefully, no one listened too closely in on us! "What did you just say?" (Shari) "I said I could win against the town. I''ve developed a special technique just for the emergency that I would get found out in a settlement and am up against a larger number of humans. If I use this one and get a good start I can do it!" (Liqu) I stand stunned. Until now I was very sure that Liqu can be a calamity, but I always thought that she would be more of the local kind. When I considered what might happen if we get found out, I was set on fleeing and somehow get away before a coordinated force could confront us. But this slime is much worse than I thought. Not only can she fight against much greater numbers, she truly has the concrete plan to annihilate this whole town. What terrible threat did I just bring in this town? "Huh, much more dangerous than I thought!" (Elin) As I assess Elin, she couldn''t care less for every single person in this town. But I do! "Listen Liqu! If ever something should happen we are going to escape first! You are hereby absolutely forbidden from destroying towns!" (Shari) That I even have to give such an order! "But what if you are threatened?" (Liqu) "Even then escape comes first! No intentional killing! Understood?" (Shari) "If you say so." (Liqu) Oh, she looks like a hurt puppy. SORRY LITTLE PUPPY THAT YOU ARE NOT ALLOWED TO GO ON A KILLING SPREE!!! "Okay, we go back now! And no more words about the purging cities!" (Shari) "Oh, but we still need to address the most important." (Liqu) "Huh?" (Shari, Elin) I am a little reluctant to ask. Anyway it seems I have to "What is it?" (Shari) "Wasn''t it the cutest thing ever how my Shari just spoke? So precious!" (Liqu) I stand stunned. "Pffft, Ahahahahahahahaha!" (Elin) And someone else got an intense laughing attack. I really need now some rest. I would even take those three hours of standby mode. Chapter 49 - Shari - "What do you mean we don''t get our room back?!" (Shari) "You checked out and with this, I am free to distribute it as I want!" (Marsha) Don''t come with logic! I had a hard day! "Is there really no way? We are paying customers, so this should work out." (Shari) "Well, last time you caused quite some trouble for me." (Marsha) "That was obviously not our fault! If anything we showed that stealing in your establishment won''t bring any good." (Shari) "Hmm, alright you get the room. This will be fifty copper then." (Marsha) "What? This is more than double the price before. Are you kidding me?" (Shari) "No, surely not! The room was just renovated and is now one of the best I can offer. This does logically influence the price." (Marsha) Renovated? Wait! It was renovated by us!!! We were the ones who took care of the sickly mold that was for sure harmful to any living being that might enter. And now this woman does take more money from us for our own work! This is pure mockery! "Is not one of the other rooms free? For the old price?" (Shari) "Hmm, yes there is! But I need to warn you: It is quite moldy in there." (Marsha) Oh sure, why not! This is the game she''s playing here! She''s basically saying, "If you don''t like the dirt in there you can go ahead and clean up again". That way she gets a free restoration service. But I really need a room and wouldn''t like to look for another inn now. At least she''s not asking any questions and in general, I know what I can expect from this place. At any other inn they might ask me out or the other residents might be more inquiring about their neighbors. The criminals I expect to rest here have the tendency to just tend to their own business. If not for a certain girl who tried to obtain extorting information about the most dangerous residents. "Fine, we take it! One night for now!" (Shari) And naturally, she smirks at this. I give the twenty copper and receive the key. With this, I head to the signed room. I just paid for one night, as I absolutely don''t know how tonight will turn out. If something goes wrong and we get found out I would feel stupid to have made a long-time investment. And as expected, the room is a catastrophe. People might die just from staying too long in here. "I''ll say it now, but different to you I am not immune to poison and this is not the best room she has." (Elin) "I guess our little incident with those thugs made us a little unwelcome here." (Shari) "I told you, I should have dissolved them! No one would''ve known!" (Liqu) "This would have been bad if anyone would have heard something. Too many hints at us." (Shari) "Still!" (Liqu) "I would say it was the right call. To kill them the way you did makes others believe you utilize normal means to defend yourself. They expect now that you will fight them with your blade. On the other hand, if they had just vanished this may have sparked their curiosity." (Elin) "Good to know. However, because of this we are now stuck with this room." (Shari) "I don''t know what you two have. It''s nice! Doesn''t this feel like our old home, Shari?" (Liqu) "This wasn''t ''our'' home! It was the cave you brought me after I got abducted by you!!!" (Shari) "But wasn''t it comfy?" (Liqu) I think my core is close to bursting! "No! No it wasn''t! So please would you take care of that?" (Shari) "Everything you wish for!" (Liqu) With that, she gets rid of her attire and throws herself against the next wall. Like last time it barely needs a minute until she is finished to dissolve even the last bit of mold. "That was impressive! But this smell could be a problem, along with the residue on the walls." (Elin) Right now I realized that I don''t notice this strange artificial smell myself anymore. Nonetheless, she is right that the slime on the walls is a no-go. So I go and open the window. "Might be a little cold, but if we want the slime to vanish it''s the only way." (Shari) "No problem with that. It''s not like we would be here tonight." (Elin) And here we are again talking about killing people! "Speaking of which. You said we are together in this, so do you have any plans on the subject? I am sure you gave it much thought." (Shari) "Oh, it''s fairly simple. We go to his headquarters and let Liqu kill him." (Elin) "I held hope for something more concrete." (Shari) "Well, his headquarter is located close to his warehouses. While his private rooms are off-limits for his henchmen, there should be some stationed within the building. After all, he has some enemies. Sadly I don''t have the exact layout, but it should be possible to find the main door to his apartment. Considering the things I saw you do it should be no problem to take out his men and then get him done. You don''t even need to worry about the guard as no one would dare to call them in there with all they have going." (Elin) "This is far too much of a commotion and much too crude of a plan! Every kind of raised alarm is bad news for us!" (Shari) "Well, I don''t see a problem if she vents in as a slime. No one would be able to link a monster to us. This masquerade of yours works very well." (Elin) "And what if she doesn''t get away? No! I want a plan where we can get this done without leaving too many traces leading back at us." (Shari) "But she is right in one point! I don''t need to wear clothes to do it." (Liqu) "Fine. I''ll give you that, but we will go to the place in them." (Shari) "For the rest, at least I know his room is not on the first floor. The building is two stories high, so maybe start at the second? Can you climb?" (Elin) "No problem! Without the clothes, I can stick to the surface and just float up." (Liqu) "Still, it will become difficult. It won''t be a small building, right? How will we find him? He might escape if things get messy." (Shari) "No worry, I can find him." (Liqu) "Why are you so sure about this?" (Shari) "I''ve touched him! I know his composition! This is something I can follow in the air at a certain distance." (Liqu) Now this slime is also a bloodhound! Elin is basically beaming at this. "Okay, but it is still a bit risky. Liqu! I don''t want you to kill people, but we absolutely cannot afford to have witnesses. So if you are in danger to get found out... do what you have to do." (Shari) "Why are you this lenient on his thugs?" (Elin) "Because I don''t know them?! I mean I have not even a criminal record on Cid, despite your words that he lets people get killed. And this part about the bounty isn''t sure either. So sorry, but I don''t want to massacre people without knowing if they''ve deserved it. And even if this is the case, I''m no official who should decide this." (Shari) "Oh, the bounty exists. And for his men, he usually recruits them out of criminals, so he can be sure they won''t hesitate to do dirty work. And there are many in this town, believe me. So killing is fine." (Elin) "But you have no idea what they have done! Not every criminal is directly a murderer who deserves death!" (Shari) "Do you think he would let men guard his place he can''t be sure they would get the job done? Those guys there are all cutthroats!" (Elin) That''s honestly an argument. "Still, we can''t have too many corpses there! And having slime piling up would be bad as well. In the best case we find Cid, Liqu dissolves him and burns herself through a small hole out of the building! There''ll be no body, no residue, and no idea what actually happened. As long as the residue vanishes fast enough that is." (Shari) "Can''t she at least take her time to torture him a little?" (Elin) "Fast! Quiet! Stealthy!" (Shari) "If you really want that no word spreads, you should make sure no one escapes and spreads it." (Elin) "Sure! And because of that you will guard the exit." (Shari) "Wait! What will you do then? Watching everything from far away?" (Elin) "Sigh. I will accompany Liqu." (Shari) "You''re coming... with me?" (Liqu) "I said we both are in this." (Shari) "So this means I have to guard the front completely on my own? There is a limit to me fighting this scum!" (Elin) "You still have your throwing knives right? I don''t want you to fight them directly. It''s enough to distract them! And so you will coat your weapons with this!" (Shari) I present the mushrooms I had stored in my body. I''ve got much too used to this but I couldn''t risk having them in the open. "The mushrooms you bought earlier?" (Elin) "Yes. If they get just a little bit in their blood it will have a very peculiar effect." (Shari) "Considering your "no killing speech" from before it is not just simple poison." (Elin) "As if! To make it short: Heavy hallucinations! Even if someone would escape after having seen us, if you just scrape them with this they will be too out of it to even be able to alarm someone." (Shari) "Why hallucinations and not just knocking them out?" (Liqu) "Because, if people start to ramble about fairies on the roofs, dead men walking, and conspiracies of creatures tunneling the town, while scratching themselves because of the critters beneath their skin, I don''t think we need to worry too much about testimonies considering humanoid slimes." (Shari) "This plan could actually work." (Elin) "It will if you can do your part!" (Shari) "I am confident in my skills!" (Elin) "Great then!" (Shari) "Ehm, but if you come with me, why tell me all the things I need to pay attention to if you are there?" (Liqu) "I''ve just told you that we play by those rules since I cannot afford to make noise once we are there." (Shari) "We could link to exchange information." (Liqu) "NO! Even if I wouldn''t despise it so much, the disconnect from the world is too peculiar." (Shari) "Linking?" (Elin) "My Shari and I can directly share our minds." (Liqu) "Can not will!" (Shari) "Awh! (Liqu) "Ahaha! It''s great to have met you two!" (Elin) .. great... sure! Chapter 50 - Shari - We made ourselves ready and arranged everything we could. I myself prepared something special that should be very handy, if necessary. It took quite a bit to make up my mind enough to get ready, but ultimately I don''t believe I have much of a choice. Elin''s claim regarding this bounty is rather believable. At least we''ve already got a visit, that supports her quite much. So I need to come to terms with myself about killing him. The main problem I have with that is the way we are going to do it. Coming for him in the middle of the night to end his life like assassins feels wrong. It is different from defending myself from someone who tries to kill me. At least it feels like this. And so I am emotionally conflicted when it finally gets dark and we get started. Elin knows just too well where our destination is located. We go covered by our cloaks there. I have mentioned before that Ekoras is not known to be free from criminal influences. Most are apparently controlled at the moment by Cid. However, this means that the controls aren''t too strict. In general, the only time people are controlled is when they''re entering. Which, as I now realize, might be more about having a hunch about what is brought into town, to retain their monopoly. Damned gate guards! Yet, this is the reason why the night watch is rather limited. If the underworld in this town is as influential as I suspect this could even be intentional so they can do as they please at night. But because this is like it is, we have it easier to traverse the town. The few guards out aren''t watching too close and we can walk past them without having to fear getting discovered. Also, it helps that Elin seems fairly proficient in slipping past them so that we get through. The last point would be that the townsfolk of Ekoras has the habit of not watching out of the window after it got dark. Who knows, they might see something they aren''t supposed to see and like this could get involved. To summarize, we arrive at the building without getting any unwanted attention. Noteworthy is that this part of the town mostly consists of storage halls. And this seems to include our targeted destination. This is to say, it is no storage. It is a large complex, three stories in height. From the view to it, it was once a storage hall but has been heavily rebuilt and gained windows, stairs, and a proper interior. Yet due to its background, there is no other building bordering, different from the usual architecture in the residential areas. We are still in the city, so other buildings are close by but you can approach the hall''s walls from all sides. But this is a bandit outpost, so there are no windows on the first floor to prevent insight and the front door should be heavily guarded. However, we don''t need to go through the front door. After we gather at the wall it begins. "Umh, can you do it? You are not so used to gliding on your body." (Liqu) Honestly, I haven''t thought much about this part. At best this will be an unpleasant, totally inhuman experience. Nonetheless, I cannot chicken out here. Because of this, I force myself to nod. Liqu lets her clothes fall and completely reveals her slimy nature. I''m already used to this sight, but together with the fact that we are in a populated area, this feels unusual. She throws herself against the wall and slowly drifts upwards, clinging tightly to the surface. Totally foreign! And now I have to do the same. "If my clothes are gone when I come back you will bear the consequences, Elin!" (Shari) Having no other choice I let go of them. In a blink, I feel kinda exposed yet at the same time there is an abundance of information, caused by my revealed surface and the all-around view it brings. In a strange way, this helps. At least it does distract a little. If I just wouldn''t be aware like this of Elin''s curious gaze at me. "Done with staring? Then you can start to do your job!" (Shari) Elin is not supposed to approach the front directly but just has to stick close to the exit. If a commotion starts inside, the guards in there will come running and knowing Liqu a short time later flee in a panic. In this state, they won''t be able to properly defend against Elin''s ambush who lies in wait. But now to the bad part. I touch the wall first with my hand. It might be lost time, but I feel absolute dread. Taking my will together I increase the pressure and my hand and soon my arm collapses against the surface. There is that strong urge to immediately pull back and reshape it again into form, but I cannot do this. Instead, I have to step forward and hug the wall. The other arm collapses as fast as the first one and for the first time, I completely feel how it is not to have them. This feeling of aversion does just increase when I need to push forward and also my legs spread on the surface. My eyes might tear up with slime when I come even closer and lose all my features, but this becomes irrelevant as soon also my head touches the wall. It first reluctantly squeezes against but when the rest does follow the mass naturally spreads and encompasses my head, which just like this is gone as well. Losing my eyes might be the most troublesome about this. I am a blob! This is the terrible truth I have to face here. There was just no other way to get up. And this is the first time I am forced to be this aware of this very fact. I have just lost all my appendages, sensory organs, or any other features which have even remotely to do with being human. The look on my face I must have had directly before it collapsed was surely sheer terror. At least this is what Elin''s disturbed face tells me. And with this, I become aware of how well I still can perceive the outer world. My hearing works. Somewhat different, but the nightly sounds still get processed by me. Much more this roundabout view. I had it since my transformation, but it was never this strong. What was before just a faint hunch of the movement and shape around me is now a concrete impression. Not the same intensity you have when directly looking at things, but a shallow overview. Yet this in all directions at the same time is quite much. Regarding other things I perceive: I won''t speak about the detailed information I gather from the surface I cover. So with this, I notice that I somehow cling to the wall. My legs already collapsed, so I cannot stand on them. Nonetheless, I am still upright. There is clearly an adhesive effect to my matter. The core is properly located in the middle. The same goes for my dagger and the one gold coin I secured since I''m a little paranoid. Also, there is something special I took with me. I totally became a living storage by now. It needs a moment to overcome my panicking mind and get clear again. It''s a wonder I was able to hold on to everything in this state. I am not completely calm yet but must keep going. My human mind wants to extend a non-existing arm to reach upwards, but then there is another instinct. It simply tells me to push. And so I do. I start to move. It is a weird feeling to notice how the movement comes from inside me. The matter which clings just stays where it is, while from behind the one which isn''t needed for this anymore gets pulled in. From inside me it is pushed up and forms eventually new clinging matter. So the old one can be replaced again to push even higher. This is a continuous procedure, in which my body is in constant change. I feel so weird! I am still able to perceive stuff, as this really works instinctively and doesn''t require much mental effort. Just like walking. Yes, this is the natural movement for slimes. And we all know how much I hate this!!! My perception tells me that Liqu stopped for a moment. I am sure she can''t get enough of this sight that I offer her and is just vexed that she has no eyes to observe it in more detail right now. However, she catches herself fast there above me and starts to act. Short under the window of the second floor, she stops. "Zsch" Dissolving! It isn''t loud, but very concentrated. She just uses it to burn a little hole in the structure, which one won''t be able to notice easily. Much less to identify as the entrance point of a slime. I am close below her, then rather fast she just rushes inside and all of her mass follows swiftly. This is fascinating if you consider that there might be enough to blow the building from the inside if it would extend at once. Might this be a technique? Yet now is not the time to contemplate this, Shari! But now I am closing in on her last position. Wait! I won''t have to... Yes, sure I do. Fighting extreme disgust over myself I take position over the hole. I let mass dwell inside and soon become aware that my core together with its shell won''t fit. So I have to let go of a good part of the hardened mass which becomes normal matter again. And with this, I let my core float inside, altogether with all the mass behind it. I just pumped myself as a liquid through a hole! Apart from the point that I still have to kill someone this day can''t get any worse! The way through isn''t far and as soon I am inside I reassemble myself. Liqu is already done and my motivation to do the same makes me very fast at it. Having the concrete image in my head slime pulls itself together, protrudes, and elongates, and soon I can feel something like appendages. Using my former human mindset regarding human movement they adapt this and like this start to feel like arms and legs. So I find myself kneeling on the ground, stabilizing my body on my arms. After this mentally hard experience I am a bit out of it, but manage to stand back up. My eyes form back into place and I can see again. I know these borderless things lack the expressions of human ones, so it''s not really possible to read them. But even like this, judging from Liqu''s look I guess the meaning of glare went through. It says: "Not a word"! Chapter 51 - Shari - So I find myself in a corridor. On the right is a stair leading downward, while several doors line up the wall. There''s also a big one at the end to the right. Since this is enemy territory I start to reform the shell over my core. One can''t be too cautious! Dimly lit by a bit of moonlight this place gives a special atmosphere. It''s kinda weird how it''s shining through my body and gives it an ethereal sheen. And the floor is surprisingly high class in its appearance if I consider the appearance this building had from the outside. Liqu is concentrating in some way. Then her eyes rush open and she turns to the door at the right end of the floor. Even without Liqu''s bloodhound perception, I would have guessed that this is the best place to look for some rich underworld boss. I mean, it looks sturdy but is covered with complex ornaments. You wouldn''t find something like this covering a storage room! I hear some commotion from down the stairs. "Did you hear that these adventurers the boss wants dead are back in town?" "Was hard to miss! He already sent a whole troop to the place they''re staying!" What? Shit, our stuff is still there! Apart from my blade, I have nothing with me right now. Well, and the money which is in my clothes. Elin wouldn''t dare to run with it, would she? At least I don''t think so. For a scam, this seems in my opinion far too elaborate. "But isn''t this a little excessive? The boss doesn''t tend to take things this personally." "Apparently one scrunched his hand so much he still can''t use it right. And I''ve heard from Seno that he even sustained burns because of something they put on it back then." I look behind me and see Liqu innocently averting her eyes. As much as one can see such a thing on this kind of face. This slime! "And then there is what they did to Rick and Gordo. They''re dangerous!" "Sill, twenty men? I want to see what they''d do against those!" Probably causing a carnage. Which wouldn''t be good. Alright, that''s enough! Back to business! We have to get through this door and get done. As fast as possible I would want to add. The problem is, it''s probably locked and as I said quite sturdy. At least I would lock my room if I were in Cid''s position. And it would be a bad idea to start rumbling at the handle to check, concerning the noise. Yet we have something better. Liqu moves forward and grabs for the handle. But instead of pulling it, she pushes, so that her mass encloses the whole area around it. "Zsch" I just hope that no one hears that sound or at least they dismiss it. While the lock looked quite impressive there isn''t this much it does anymore when the frame around is missing. Pulling the remaining part of the door open is like this rather easy. And so we can enter a luxurious apartment. "Chrrrrrrr, chrrrrrrr!" There is distinctive snoring. Following that noise, I find our sleeping "soon-to-be-victim". All we have to do now is make him vanish and leave the same way we came. Without the paying party, the bounty on our heads might disappear as well. At least I hope so. So Liqu gets close, gliding on her liquid and leaving astonishing little residue behind. But what is really distressing, is that there is absolutely no sound. Simply seeing her sneaking in that way to an unsuspecting sleeping person feels off-setting. But on the other side, this is the best for us. Fast, clean, and most important silent! If one already goes to assassinate someone this should at least be the premise under which one should go about this. We don''t need to worry that much because of the slime traces we leave. Those should vanish before any kind of investigation takes place if that even happens, considering where we are. And I''m pretty sure none of these thugs is able to conclude what happened here from a bit of slime. So it''s just important that we don''t draw any attention to ourselves. And while we are at things best done silently. There is quite a number of coins on the table here at the entrance. When we are already here... Well, it is kind of convenient that I can simply stroke with my hand over it without having to worry about any unnecessary sounds. The slime dims any possible clattering quite well. And from an ethical viewpoint: As far I''m concerned he did scam us with the rager so a little recompensation can''t be wrong. I want at least to gain a bit out of this far too vexing day. I mean too much went wrong. It can''t be expected too much that one single time things are working out for me. "Clunk" . . . Shit, the rest of the lock fell out of the doorframe! Don''t wake up! Don''t wake up! Don''t wake up! "Wh-wh-what?" (Cid) "Liqu! Now!" (Shari) "WAAAAAAHHHHHGlrrr..." (Cid) "Zsch" Too loud! Too loud! Too loud! This isn''t good! "Hey, was there something? Boss?!" Why can''t ever a plan work out? We need to get out here! Now! The window? No! There are none! Sure there are none! Assassins might sneak in! We can''t afford to leave traces, but Liqu will need a moment till she is done with the whole body and can again move undisturbed. And I can''t find a way to get out here easily. Etching a new exit will take too long. The fastest way out is the window in the corridor we came from. Yet it will take too long for us both to squeeze through the small hole and I honestly don''t feel like abandoning my core shell in this situation. But it will also take too much time to open the window and get through. And Liqu needs more time! What do I do? What do I do? I have at most eight seconds! Well, thanks to the emergency activation of high-speed thinking I can at least press all this panicking in this timeframe but something more substantial would be nice. Okay, killing them is a problem because I am sure there is a limit to the bodies Liqu can dissolve and still take as body mass with her since giant slime residues would be bad. This much won''t simply evaporate. Killing them the normal way without dissolving might be possible without too much pointing at slimes as the culprits. But to be honest, I am not sure if I am proficient enough to make this happen. Especially when I have no idea how many there are exactly. And Elin down there is just our absolute last line if they run away after having seen too much. If I could just stop them from getting up here. But how without revealing me? That''s it! With disturbingly precise control over myself, I dash back into the corridor. In there is one particular object of interest. And this is the lamp. It is a small burning fire beneath protecting glass. Having no time to remove it, I let my mass glide through the one vent for air above. It''s good that slime doesn''t burn. And so the flame is quickly sniffed out! With the only light source gone, they won''t see us well when they come from the brightly lit hall down there. I on the other side have night vision. "Something is happening up there!" But this won''t help me anymore when they get all the way up and too close for the darkness to shroud me. And if I come close to fight them off they will see me as well. "Up the stairs!" However, I don''t need to move toward them. There is one nice point to small copper coins. They have as the word says just a tenth of the size of a large coin that values ten copper. And because it would be too much of a hassle to waste much craftmanship on them, they are in fact just small pebbles with an embossment printed on them. So why am I in this situation giving a lecture about the physical structure of the common currency of the lower segment? The answer is as follows: Since I''ve just swiped a little of the mentioned currency I have a bit at hand, or whatever you want to call my slime appendages. And because they have the mentioned properties they are perfect for one very specific application. And as the situation is like this I have to resort to one certain action: "There! I can see someone!" Having my arm already raised in the specific direction and done all the mental preparation I could, I use one of those pebble-like copper coins. As soon as the first one comes into view it starts. I do it the same way I trained in all the moments I was able to do so, which were less than I would wish now. I let the already prepared lump made of a coin and high-density slime shell, which is stored where my shoulder would be, set into motion. I let Liqu explain to me the details and even do some supervising, which delighted her more than I want to reflect right now. At least I had some time today in our room to make some last efforts. The way I learned it I pull the matter in front of the lump away inside my arm, without ripping the same accidentally apart. Which happened many more times than I would want to state now. At the same time, I increase the density behind the lump as much as I can without losing control and bursting my arm. And I have no intention to report how many times this happened. Just let me mention this: Marsha got a little angry at us and we just made it to hide all the residues scattered in the room before she broke through the door. The most difficult part about this technique is doing this de- and increasing in pressure the whole distance from where the later bullet is located to the place where it will get ejected and at the same time maintaining control over the process. Not only is it hard to make the pressure move in a constant and controlled motion, but at the same time you need to do this at an extremely high speed or you won''t have any noteworthy effect, which would make the whole effort pointless. The only reason there is even the possibility I can perform this is... You''ve guessed it: "High-speed thinking"! And this is the explanation why Liqu said once that I could do it simply because I''m a slime. Because any living creature who would try this might get a brain rupture. Aside from the obvious other obstacles regarding their physical composition. So, to make it short: This was an incredibly difficult and very risky thing for me to do. However, as I had a moment to get ready, I was able to use this technique under the best possible conditions. Having my target right in front of me, a clear line and because of the darkness no attempts to dodge, I can perform a perfectly clear shot. "Sszztk" "Aaaarrgh" And the bullet finds its target! In the end, it was just a pebble and since I''m only a beginner, the force wasn''t too high. Nonetheless, according to what I have seen with my night vision the bullet got stuck. Not deep- probably just a scrape, and if he had any armor, even leather, it wouldn''t have worked. Yet I don''t need a grievous wound. What I needed was this! "Wh-what was this?" "Th-there... I got shot with something!" "Sszztk" "Aaah" Exactly this! Haven''t even hit. Just fired at the wall now. But now they all fear getting shot as soon they approach the stair. In the end, they are just thugs and as such only cheap mercenaries, who one cannot rely on. Not the kind who would voluntarily risk their lives. Or in other words: They won''t catch a bullet for their client. This was at least the idea, but even I am aware that my bullets aren''t very dangerous and like this might lose their impact. So even now there is the chance that someone might take the risk. And simply because of this I''ve prepared a nice little surprise in addition. "Aahh, Aaaahhh! WAAAAHHHH!" "G-Greg, what is with you?" "No! Don''t touch me! Let me! Let me go! Waaaaahhhhh!" (apparently Greg) Did you know: If you just partly dissolve cloudshroom, squish it into a paste, mix it with slime matter, form a bullet shell with it, and then shoot it with high velocity at someone so a hard object inside, like a pebble, can rupture the skin, then this very mixture will have a very impressive effect on the shot individual. Very simple, right? Greg will now, haunted by hallucinations, be a very good example to the others down there about what will happen if someone dares to come up here. Also, at the same time, he makes for a fine distraction. And right now my all-around view tells me Liqu is finally done. Felt like an eternity for me. But this might just be high-speed thinking. All that is left now is jumping down the window and vanishing into the night. I don''t think they will be able to anticipate our escape route and follow fast enough behind us. It seems it works out! If nothing happens now we can make it! "Crieek" The door left to me!? "What''s the meaning of all that noise out here?" Why? Just why? Why did I have to jinx it? Chapter 52 - Shari - Being able to see everything around can be very convenient. It might be a little bit of a mental overload to handle this much information at once. But this apparently doesn''t apply to creatures whose minds are located in a fast-processing crystal inside their semi-liquid bodies. So it is very helpful in a tense situation to be always able to assess all the threats which surround me. However, what this trait of my new existence can''t handle would be people hiding behind things. Do you remember me saying there are doors on the inner side of the floor? I was absolutely sure those were storage rooms. And even now I have seriously no idea where this evaluation of mine went wrong. I mean, it''s a storage hall. Still, right now a man opened the door directly to my left. This takes me quite by surprise as I was rather occupied with stopping unknown numbers of criminals from climbing the stairs, with bullets that are very expensive in energy in their creation. And this while I had to make sure that I am not seen while shooting. This is now no more the case since as I said this man is directly to my left. Furthermore, he is on the huge side and has something at him that tells me his hobbies contain something like smashing heads. "Waaaaahhhh!" (big thug) Despite his apparent fear, this man falls into the "attack when threatened" category. His panic at my looks is absolutely understandable. On the other side, his attempt to batter me, a slime, dead with his club makes logically seen not very much sense. But panic isn''t following common sense. For me, this situation may pose no greater threat to my life, yet I surely can''t stay still if I don''t want him to hit my core by chance. I can only manage to get my dagger out from within my body and under his continuous barrage of strikes am able to slice at him. This causes him to retreat and thus grants me a minimum of space in this narrow area. Fighting him now, while he is more cautious can become very tedious but my choices on that matter are limited. So I prepare myself for a fight. "Wusshhh" Or not. In a blink, Liqu rushed over him and encompassed his whole body before he could even scream. Well, more than he already did. "Zsch" And just like this, he disappears from this world. "Sstk" I had to make sure that no one down there decides to come up after hearing this commotion. Yet those shots start to take their toll on me. However, I have still enough to move well. I hope the extinguishing voices up here will be deterring enough. Also, they have still to deal with Greg who supposedly thinks the others are going to eat his face. Until now at least no one who is still alive should have got a sufficient look at us to give a usable testimony. And the residue from those small shots should vanish before a closer inspection. Even if I doubt a bit of slime would tell them much. This is the only good part until now. If I can drag this out just a little longer until Liqu is back ready from completely dissolving this other person we can make it. Just some more seconds until we are away here. It can happen! It can work out! We just... "Waaah-aah-aaaahhhh!" (?) If I could afford it in this situation, I would slap myself so hard that my head might splatter. I never learn, huh? Inside the room where this last thug came from is someone. Peering inside I can see the person. A child! In the farthest corner of the room sits a small, ill-treated, and definitely traumatized boy. The clothing, while ragged, is clearly identifiable as some high-class attire. I just stumbled into a case of abduction! Liqu noticed him as well. Wait! What''s the meaning of this look? She turns in this boy''s direction and... Stop!!! I can just in time manage to dash in front of her. She is almost finished with the last person she took in and if I''m right she wants to erase the last witness. I told her to do so! Without thinking too much about all the dread I feel about doing this, I plunge my hand into her. I feel utterly grossed out at doing this, but I have to make this clear. And nothing is clearer than direct input. She is right about the point that this boy saw us far too clearly. At least his trembling tells me that he can all too well describe what he has seen. So I have to find a solution to deal with this. But nothing comes up. All that I can manage is buying us time to make a decision. I hope this doesn''t count as kidnapping. I mean he was already abducted. That action shouldn''t be too despicable. On the other side, what Liqu does now might be. "Waaaa-aahhhhglrr..." (boy) She rushes to the boy and forces him inside. While she is doing this, I feel, aside from deep distress at the sight, a surge of energy. Liqu pumped me full, while we were connected! Okay, she could feel that those bullets strained me a bit. Nonetheless, this is invasive! Complaining in my mind I rush to the window and open it. Liqu is at the same time past me. She is close to her normal shape, yet a little bloated. The poor boy is completely submerged inside her body and ceased all movement. She wouldn''t... At this moment she brushes past me. With this, she ends the connection. If this boy wasn''t scarred for life before, now he is. Without hesitating even a moment, Liqu jumps out of the window. Wait, we are on the second floor! What is with the boy? "Splash" It seems like I worried about nothing. While Liqu splatters on the ground but the boy is perfectly cushioned in her slime and she can pull herself quickly back together. Naturally, before this poor child has even the chance to do something. She is in a blink back in her old form as if nothing happened at all. Fine, now I have to follow up. I was never extremely afraid of heights and even climbed some trees but this was before my body was like this. At this height, jumping means that one is risking hurting oneself. This is something you learn from climbing trees. Okay, this just applies to human bodies. I have just seen that Liqu is fine, but jumping, knowing that I will splash on the ground... That has something very disturbing! But I need to do it! Even more as these thugs down there might come any moment and I''m really running out of time. Holding on to my dear core I jump. "Splash" This! Was! Terrible! In a moment I felt how I completely splattered everywhere. This is no experience I would ever wish for anyone. Especially if one still utilizes the common sense of a human. And for this one, I had the image of a very, very gruesome death. However, I am not. So being as I am, I start to gather myself and can manage to get the biggest chunks of mine, which flew around back inside. Also, it seems as if I don''t have to hunt down Elin since my clothes are still here. As fast as I can I put them back on. Liqu is too bloated to do the same right now. In fact, she''s towering with all the mass she gathered, so all I can do is throw the cloak, to cover her at least a bit, and the boots at her. "Don''t leave a trail." (Shari) Slime footsteps would be the worst thing possible right now, enabling those thugs to follow us. Meanwhile, Elin, alerted by our splashing, comes running. "Wha... Who is this?" (Elin) I can understand the reaction caused by the little passenger inside Liqu. "No time to explain! We need to get away! Liqu! Give me his head for a moment!" (Shari) Please don''t understand this wrong! Luckily she doesn''t and just lets his head slip out of her. The poor boy is already in a state of complete paralysis. Yet due to the situation, I don''t have much time for courtesy. I need to hurry! Just the most necessary! I grab his head with both of my hands, look him directly in the eyes and begin: "If you can now for the closest time stay completely still, I can assure you that you will make it out here alive! So by all means, don''t do anything stupid!" (Shari) Tears stream down this child¡¯s face. I am totally a villain! Liqu takes the end of that talk as permission to suck him back in. Apart from a shrieked expression, there is not much else coming from that boy. Not that he could do much more. Especially eerie it gets when Liqu puts the cloak back on and the kid vanishes beneath it. He must be now completely submerged in darkness. It seems Elin is as creeped out as I am. "Now everyone! Get going!" (Shari) "Elin! You carry the clothes!" (Shari) Someone has to. And I am bad at running by default. Chapter 52b Liqu''s POV We are out to finally get rid of that unpleasant person. And to free my Shari from the weight of her promise. Both are favorable results for me. It is dark, so humans should have problems with their vision right now. But this Elin is nevertheless leading us well and fast around the streets. Shari isn''t showing too much animosity toward her. I am still not sure if I shouldn''t just dissolve her for what she did, but not if it would upset my Shari. She already has so much on her mind. I know now and wouldn''t want to make it harder for her. We soon reach the building and from the look of it, it is just perfect to intrude from an unwatched side. Elin said that our prey is up there. A human would need some kind of tool to get there, but a slime can simply crawl. It is very easy to cling to the wall and push oneself up. However, there is one concern: "Umh, can you do it? You are not so used to gliding on your body." (Liqu) She really isn''t. To manage this kind of movement one has to let go of any shape. And if I recall she never left that human form of hers. While it has some benefits, it isn''t the most comfortable state to keep up. However, my Shari thinks differently about this. She clings to something that is already lost. And this isn''t good. She has to accept at one point what she is and how beautiful she is. I am already on the wall and drift up there. Nevertheless, I direct some of my attention below me. There is my Shari! She prepares herself for what will happen. This might help her but considering her last experiences it is a bit much at once. But she is so brave and pushes forward. I don''t even need to link to know how negative she feels about this but she endures it. And finally, she clings to the wall. A real slime! No one can deny it now. She is one and acts absolutely like a natural. I shouldn''t have let her know where I shifted my attention and start to dissolve a hole in the wall. I first considered the window to be as thin as the glass but it could have broken. So the wall below is better. After all, it isn''t really a hindrance it just needs a tiny bit more time. And anyway my Shari needs a moment to get used to herself. Also, she wants us to stay hidden, so the smallest hole possible is recommended. Which is a simple task. "Zsch" Just some concentrated dissolving and continuous pushing. In mere seconds I am through and can push myself inside. Just when I got to reshape myself I become aware of something. Squeezing herself through a hole could be stressful as well to her. Soon I see her slowly floating inside. Her core is a bit early inside leaving her rather exposed but I guess now is not the right time to tell her about safety measures. She starts to gather herself. The shape comes slowly into existence getting more concrete by the second. And then she is back to her old looks. She even managed to completely replicate it. I sometimes change things up a bit but she has a very stable mold. And doing that all so naturally. I want to praise her. ...What''s that look? Somehow I have the impression I should avoid reacting. I better leave it at this. I start to scan the air where the concentration of that Cid person is the strongest. What for beasts is smelling is for slimes the analysis of the environment. In fact, the sense of smell is just about receiving the tiniest amounts of something that is emitted into the environment. Smallest parts of oneself that mix with the air. And when you know the composition of this something you can always retrace it to the source if you get a hunch of it. Like this, I can find humans, but also other prey very easily. In fact, all slimes do this to head for things they find savory. Just in a very primitive way, but they do follow known expressions. And if you pay absolutely close attention you can even find the differences between things of the same kind. In this way this Cid person! In the room below us are several men, all rather distracted. But none of them is Cid! He has something more biting at him. Hard to describe it in detail, but I know what I''m looking for. And it is definitely here. Ah, it''s there! The other side! That big door! No wonder it isn''t so strong, that thing must be thick, obstructing the emergent. "Did you hear that these adventurers the boss wants dead are back in town?" "Was hard to miss! He already sent a whole troop to the place they''re staying!" He did what? It''s good that we kill him! "But isn''t this a little excessive? The boss doesn''t tend to take things this personally." "Apparently one scrunched his hand so much he still can''t use it right. And I''ve heard from Seno that he even sustained burns because of something they put on it back then." Uhh, was there something like that? Well, maybe I applied a tiny bit of dissolving enzyme to it. It should have dissipated quickly, nevertheless, it''s potent. Oh, oh. My Shari looks at me. Better not to appear suspicious. Does it work? To avoid the situation I dwell to the door while being careful not to make any noise. Would be bad for Shari''s plan. The door might be thick but that''s no hindrance for me. A little dissolving around the lock and I can simply open it. I could just dwell inside through a small hole but I wouldn''t feel good leaving Shari out here alone. And I wouldn''t want to force her to squeeze through a second hole. That glare! Shiver! So I open it slowly. "Chrrrrrrr, chrrrrrrr!" Ahh, those are the easiest! Completely unsuspecting, unable to scream as soon as you are over them. Snuffing them out like this has something calming. Like I am used to it I dwell close to the unsuspecting target, having my satisfactory meal already in mind. "Clunk" What? Metal? Oh no, forgot to stabilize the lock! It fell! Have to make fast or... "Wh-wh-what?" (Cid) "Liqu! Now!" (Shari) No need to tell me! "WAAAAAAHHHHHGlrrr..." (Cid) Too late! "Zsch" For him as for me. I dissolve him, putting my all into the reaction but it is too slow to get all of him down in time. He might be small, but a human body still needs some time to disintegrate completely. "Hey, was there something? Boss?!" It takes too long to get it done before they will come. I''m considering stopping this and just proceeding with killing every last of them. But my Shari seems to ponder. Then with great determination, she rushes out. First, she makes the light go out. That is clever, considering those humans can''t see well in the dark. Since I always utilize my own vision I am not so aware of their viewpoint. But that won''t be enough when they''ll eventually come. "There! I can see someone!" See? Does that mean I have to dissolve him now? But then this would mean I''d also have to dissolve those who see me while doing so. And those who see this. Might take a while but if my Shari wishes so. "Sszzztk" "Aaaarrgh" Huh? This was a slime bullet! I am absolutely sure. My Shari used a slime bullet! We trained this and she made some progress but to get it right this fast? She is extremely clever but even then this is astonishing. To ingrain this knowledge into her core is extremely difficult. But she managed. She did it! It should be now easy to use this skill since the action is ingrained and thus can get accessed and utilized. But the mere fact that she could already perform this action so proficiently is impressive. Aside from her practical exercises, which she must have repeated thousands of times in her mind. Unbelievable! "Wh-what was this?" "Th-there... I got shot with something!" And from the reaction, she used something hard inside to increase the effect. Clever! "Sszzztk" "Aaah" What a waste! She didn''t even aim this shot. But then why shoot in the first place? Ahh, I know. Psychology! She uses their fear against them. Using the situation to her advantage. Ripping them off! Was that right? Whatever, it seems it works. "Aahh, Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh! WAAAAHHHH!" "G-Greg, what is?" "No! Don''t touch me! Let me! Let me go! Waaaaahhhhh!" (apparently Greg) What is with him? My Shari can''t know yet how to apply the enzyme. She never trained to do so, this is impossible. But what was it then? I have no time to think deeper about this occurrence as something comes up. The door next to my Shari just opened! "Waaaaahhhh!" (big thug) Whoever was in there has seen. This reaction is all too known to me. To his demise, I am now finished with dissolving and thus have an abundance of energy and mass at hand. "Wusshhh" Not a chance on his side! "Zsch" I am fast, making sure no unnecessary words escape from him. And so he dissolves away in me. "Sszztk" Another slime bullet! My Shari needs to stop this. I know how much of a toll it takes to create and fire them. And I know always exactly how much energy and mass my Shari has. I need to know to ensure her well-being. So I always keep track of it. This is important. And because of this, I know she cannot afford any more shots. We need to hurry and end this so she can replenish. But I see another disturbance. "Waaah-aah-aahhhhh!" (?) There is a human child. And it has clearly seen the both of us. My Shari herself said I can''t leave any witnesses. And more is always better. I''m a little bit at the limit of mass this frame can contain. But the excess mass I could simply give to my Shari so it can help her to recover. So I should begin. Huh? Why does my Shari block me off? She is... Linking!!! Did I misunderstand something? I am seriously confused. I can''t leave witnesses and I can''t dissolve them. What else is left then? Well, this is an alternative. But it appears to be quite a burden for us. Yet it might be the most immediate solution. At least they aren''t heavy at this size. But before I do so there is something much more urgent. Collecting the most energetic mass I can gather I give it as fast as possible to my Shari. She needed every little bit of it. I could feel this. Just then I can tend to the child. "Waaaa-aahhhhglrr..." (boy) Like she wants me to, I rush to the boy and take him with me. For the rope on the leg that ties him to the wall, I don''t even need concentrated dissolving. Yet my Shari looks a little tense at me. Does she maybe think I forgot his air supply? I wouldn''t repeat such a mistake. So I tell her that she doesn''t have to worry. It is not difficult to repeatedly force air inside his mouth and get rid of the expelled. One just needs a feel for it. The advantage is he cannot scream like this since any noise from him would be really bad now. Otherwise, we couldn''t bring him far without getting found. Like this confining him inside me is the best way of transportation. Children of this size aren''t strong and it is very easy to restrain his movements. He can''t do the slightest bit if I don''t allow it. Now we just need to get out of here. With this load, leaving through the hole isn''t possible so the window must be it. And I''m out! "Splash" Locating the boy a little higher in me I can cushion him well. Also, I made sure he doesn''t get shaken too much so he won''t hurt himself. Oh no, you won''t! He seriously tried to escape! As if I''d let my concentration waver. You won''t even move a muscle without my or Shari''s permission! "Splash" Speaking of her she follows swiftly. Don''t know why, but I feel joy when some of her drops hit me. And it looks so beautiful. An explosion of that what I love the most. Soon she has reassembled herself. And Elin comes back as well. "Wha... Who is this?" (Elin) Someone we just found. "No time to explain! We need to get away! Liqu! Give me his head for a moment!" (Shari) Why only his head? Didn''t she say no killing? Ahh, talking! That must be it. "If you can now for the closest time stay completely still, I can assure you that you will make it out here alive! So by all means, don''t do anything stupid!" (Shari) I was right. It was talking. She could have scolded me if this wasn''t her intention and he starts to scream. Luckily my guess was right. Sadly now I have to put this fabric cover back on. Even if being without it was so nice. I feel entombed with it. The boy surely too. Just to tell you, we both don''t like this. Yet what my Shari said did work. He ceased his pointless struggle. No more distracting movements from my inside. Well, apart from this small disturbance in me. Somehow he vibrates very intensely. But this doesn''t hinder me, so I can ignore it. "Now everyone, get going!" (Shari) "Elin! You carry the clothes!" (Shari) Ahh, almost forgot them. Well, I suppose I will need them later. But all in all that was a really great time I had with my Shari! This went really well! Chapter 53 - Shari - Fortunately, all the chaos we left at their base did obstruct the guards as it seems. So we can get around the next corners without having to deal with any pursuers. But the more distance we get to that place the sooner the next talk will come up, as our leeway to do so returns. While running Elin starts. "Did, did you? Huff!" (Elin) "He is dead! Satisfied!" (Shari) I don''t need to catch my breath and can''t tire out the way a human would, so speaking is possible. Her facial expression tells that a myriad of emotions is rampaging inside her but she is soon catching up to the situation. "What happened? Huff! Who is this boy?" (Elin) Well, different to me she has to catch her breath. "Hostage! Of them! More I don''t know! He has seen too much!" (Shari) "Does that mean you are going to..." (Elin) "He is still alive, isn''t he? I don''t know! Just away from here!" (Shari) "But where are we going? Huff! This isn''t the way back to the inn!" (Elin) "They are waiting there! We must find something else!" (Shari) "And what?! Are you going to rent another room at this time? Are you crazy?" (Elin) "I, I have an idea! However, the person in question won''t like this!" (Shari) "You aren''t suggesting..." (Elin) "Just run!" (Shari) So we rush farther through the streets and alleys led by me and my innate sense for navigation. Fortunately, we manage to avoid running into any guards or pursuers. Like this, we eventually reach our destination. "Liqu. Can you somehow get this lock open, without visible damages?" (Shari) She goes past me and puts her finger inside the keyhole. "Can you?" (Shari) "It''s not the highest quality. I think I can..." (Liqu) "Scrscchhhclk" "Open!" (Liqu) "You know, I also have lockpicking as one of my various talents." (Elin) "Thank you very much. Next time please inform us before we are going on a delicate mission." (Shari) "Isn''t it your responsibility as the team leader to keep track of this?" (Elin) "Thin ice, Elin. Thin ice." (Shari) "Yes, yes. But shouldn''t we get inside before a guard might come here? In these parts they actually patrol." (Elin) Yes, she is right. This is the Market. The economic center in the north of the town. The part of the town which is wealthy enough to induce the town''s uppers to have some guards here at night. And like this, it comes clear where we are. "Tamaaaraaahh! Are you here? We need some he-elp!" (Shari) "Clunk, criek, tock" "What by all the gods!?" (Tamarah) Moments later, an utterly displeased alchemist, in her nightgown, is stumbling out of the dark behind the counter. "Is there any possible explanation for something like this to happen?" (Tamarah) "Ehm, we got into a little trouble and need shelter." (Shari) This reminds me: "Liqu. You can let him out." (Shari) With this, a totally drenched boy gets expelled on the floor. He crawls as good as he can to the next corner on his shaking, and very slippery, limbs and just crouched trembling down. "What... is this?" (Tamarah) "I am a little bit at a loss myself. We just need a calm moment to figure it out. If you can grant this to us we will give you as much slime as you want. We have tanked." (Shari) With an abundance of corpses. "This is a bit much at once. Can you at least give me some kind of explanation?" (Tamarah) "Ehm, it was... We just killed Cid." (Shari) "So you''ve finally found someone, Elin?" (Tamarah) How well do they know each other? "Yes. Now finally, tell me! Was it painful, agonizing?" (Elin) "He screamed. Satisfied?" (Shari) "More than I could ever wish for. I owe you so much!" (Elin) "Great. Now that we know that Elin is indebted to you, would anyone here be so polite and tell me, what the hell is with that trembling child over there?" (Tamarah) "Yes, about that. No idea. I guess he was a hostage of some kind. Couldn''t let him stay there. However, it might take a while until we can question him." (Shari) "Fine, got the gist of it. Then get started!" (Tamarah) "Get started?" (Shari) "You just made an offer and I take you up on it. If you want to stay here, you compensate me!" (Tamarah) "Ugh, alright! Liqu, follow! Elin, bring the kid and guard it!" (Shari) The kid is around ten years old I would guess and has black hair with brown eyes. And as I said, it''s apparent that he went through some hard times. We go into the back room, where this stupid kettle is located. At the moment, I have a considerable amount to spend, as creating and shooting these bullets requires a huge amount of energy. Much more than I expel in the end, which leads to respective amounts of dead matter I have now as excess. I just hope I won''t shrink too much from this. I wouldn''t want to adapt to a new shape. Or worse, look like a child and have to deal with Liqu in that form. On the other side, she gave me quite much. So I rather have too much mass right now and should just get back to normal. . . . GODDAMNIT!!! She gave me this mass! She dissolved humans and pumped the resulting slime into me! I''ve eaten humans! Damnit! Damnit! Damnit! My mood hits an all-time low and I feel just mentally empty and place myself without clothes in the kettle. Letting go of the mass comes easy. Probably because I have no intention to hold on to it. However, it is impossible now to get this out of my system. I feel terrible! I want to cry and scream, but have to stay professional with all that is going on. "Liqu! We will talk about this with the mass. You know, about cannibalism, right? Later." (Shari) Tamarah is filling up bottles with the content of the kettle, to empty it for Liqu, who is already waiting yet now rather shaken and distressed. However, I have now a different matter to attend to. To be precise: A dripping, wet boy. After having my clothes back on, I try not to get too close, as he is already certainly traumatized. Although it doesn''t help much. "Ah-aah-waaahh. N-n-n-no! N-no!" (boy) The poor thing is just a sobbing mess, completely through. While he tries to cry and maybe scream, he seems to be too exhausted and scared to utilize much voice. Honestly, I feel a little guilty. Elin is also there, but her cloaked figure isn''t a very assuring sight. Anyway, I try to calm him down. Putting me cross-legged in front of him, I want to show that I''m not going to make any sudden movements. This might not be entirely applicable as I''m very capable of all kinds of unnatural movements from this position. "It''s alright now. You were silent and have nothing to fear from us." (Shari) Seems hard to believe me here. I think I get a hunch how Liqu felt when there were just the two of us in that cave. Maybe I should bring her. After all, she has more experience with calming abducted humans than I do. Yet if I give it some thought, she was terrible at it. So instead I will just continue trying. "I absolutely promise, you won''t get eaten. Do you need any more?" (Shari) "Really? He won''t get eaten? That''s the best you come up with? (Elin) "Oh I''m sorry. Do you have something more important that someone would want to hear when he got captured by a slime?" (Shari) "No, no. Just proceed." (Elin) Averting my gaze with a scowl I tend again to the boy. "Can you please tell me who you are? I would like to know!" (Shari) Still trembling. Wish I could come up with something. "Hey, Tamarah! Got anything to eat?" (Shari) "I have some raw meat if you want to refill yourself. Can I look?" (Tamarah) "Ugh, not for me. The boy. And please don''t ask: Why would he want raw meat?" (Shari) "Alright, I think I have some bread and cheese left." (Tamarah) "Great! I think he needs something." (Shari) He looks a little malnourished. At least I hope that if we provide him with some food he will become less tense. Or he is like Elin and believes we are trying to fatten him up. I decide that I won''t make much progress with the boy and instead turn to the other front. "Tamarah? You aren''t going to say something about us killing Cid?" (Shari) "Why would I? My business might even profit. The only problem might be that the economy is going to get thrown into chaos. But my stocks are full. So I am good until it settles down." (Tamarah) "So, can we stay here for the night? Might be that they wait for us at our place. Also you owe us. We totally got ripped off because of your stupid stones." (Shari) "They wait for you? Did you get caught?" (Tamarah) "No, no. That''s confusing reason and reaction." (Shari) "So he tried to attack you? Well, you shouldn''t corner a predatory life form." (Tamarah) Predatory, huh? Can''t deny it! Flesh works best! Urgh, don''t think about your current content! "To repeat my question: Can we stay here the night?" (Shari) "Sure, but I have just one guest room up there. The rest of you needs to accommodate yourself in another way." (Tamarah) "Then please give the room to the boy. Elin can sleep on the ground and we can''t use beds in the first place." (Shari) "Fine, but don''t expect too much. If you would excuse me now; it is the dead of night and I want to sleep." (Tamarah) I shouldn''t occupy her any longer. Liqu is already done and back. Rather meek due to me being a little displeased with her. I don''t pay her any attention as this is the hardest punishment I can give her. Instead, I speak to Elin. "Can you bring the boy up in the room above? I guess he wouldn''t want to get touched by us." (Shari) "He is going to throw a tantrum. Do I have to?" (Elin) "Would be worse with us. You are capable, so do it." (Shari) "Yes, yes, boss." (Elin) She goes to the boy and tries to pull him up. "No, no! Let me! no!" (boy) But like she predicted he starts to kick at her and whine. At least he got more lively. Seems like I need to assist. I move closer and look directly at the boy. "We just want you to go to bed. Please do so." (Shari) "You have heard her. Do as my Shari said or I will become upset." (Liqu) Who told this stupid slime to barge in? And then coming this close to his face. And... I think we did it. The boy is out for good. He was clearly exhausted and the accumulated stress should have pushed him to his limits. And Liqu just now one step further. At least he isn''t trying to struggle anymore. Elin manages to carry him to the guest room and lays him down on the bed. For the sake of the fabric, we don''t participate. After that, we all gather in the back room of the shop to discuss our current situation. God knows it didn''t work perfectly! Chapter 54 - Shari - "So, what do we do now?" (Elin) "What do you mean? Haven''t you got what you want? You can do whatever you want." (Shari) "We are a team. And right now I want to stay with you. And to be honest, you need now all the help you can get." (Elin) "What do you mean?" (Shari) "What do you think? I mean that they know that you two killed Cid!" (Elin) "H-how? I am sure no one has seen us." (Shari) "You said it yourself. They sent their men to get you. Do you really think they cannot connect the dots between you not being at your place and Cid dying the same night? And this directly after you returned? Whoever is behind Cid will learn about this and try to make an example of you. And when I''m with you I will learn about them." (Elin) I stand defeated. She is right! Damnit! Why can''t anything go the way I want? "And now? They know who we are! All our precautions were for naught!" (Shari) "What are you saying? They still have no idea what you two are. Our position is quite good." (Elin) "Good? We are just one call to the guards away from getting busted!" (Shari) "They won''t do this. If they would, they have to relay why they know you weren''t at your place that night and give a reason why you would attack them. It is quite unlikely they would expose themselves like this." (Elin) "Might be, but there is a different problem." (Shari) "I get you, but there are ways to dodge this." (Elin) "C-could someone please explain to me?" (Liqu) Oh yes, she was still there. "Simple. If there are really nobles behind those criminals, then they don''t need an official reason. They simply can assign the guard to harass us. Or more you two since my involvement is unknown to them." (Elin) "Elin!" (Shari) "Yes, yes. I already said I would stay with you. Isn''t it advantageous for you if you have someone at your disposal they don''t expect?" (Elin) "Nonetheless, this might turn into a very bad situation. If the guard decides to come for us this won''t end well. You have heard Liqu. She has already a plan to eradicate this town. And just to mention it, I had different plans than becoming mankind¡¯s enemy number one." (Shari) "You are a bit dramatic here. And I would say we still have some time. Their organization should be shaken right now. Like this, I don''t think they will investigate Cid''s death immediately. First, they need to get everything back into order. Find someone to replace him, get those henchmen under control, and make sure nothing is stolen. Criminals are such an unreliable workforce." (Elin) "But sooner or later they will be done and then we''re screwed." (Shari) "It might be that our new friend can help us with this problem." (Elin) "Huh? Friend?" (Liqu) "I''m talking about the boy." (Elin) "The boy? That child is totally terrified." (Shari) "Doesn''t mean it has to stay this way. But I am sure you too have noticed his clothes." (Elin) "Sure, probably the child of some noble or rich person, taken hostage." (Shari) "Yes, as you say. An important person''s child. Someone powerful enough that they had to retort to abduction to make him comply. Now I might be a little optimistic on that matter but I believe such a person would be grateful to get his son back and certainly not on our enemy''s side. At least the kidnappers thought so. Like this, the person in question might even overlook certain circumstances, if you understand." (Elin) That someone can wink so excessively. "And if we find this person who is opposed to the nobles behind the criminals, you are again closer to your revenge. Or am I wrong?" (Shari) "Let us call this a pleasant side-effect. It''s not as if this isn''t in your favor as well if we can get rid of this scum." (Elin) "Okay, so we need to evade the vast criminal forces of this town, get friends with a child that is in mortal fear of us, and gain the favor of some noble who is more likely to send all the troops he can muster at us when he sees us with his son before we can even say a word. Have I forgotten anything? Do we need to slay a dragon?" (Shari) "I..." (Liqu) "Yes I know! You are bad with dragons Liqu!" (Shari) "You... You talk again with me?" (Liqu) "Oh you want that I talk with you? Why not? Let''s get started!" (Shari) I look directly at her and she''s crumbling under my glare. In the most literal sense. "You promised me!!! We had this agreement and you broke it! You told me you wouldn''t feed me anything from humans and you did! I thought I could trust you! And this after all I''ve been through, just because of you! And you still make it worse! Like you always do!" (Shari) "I, I..." (Liqu) "Yes, you are sorry! The problem is that I still have to deal with this! Do you have any idea how utterly disgusted I am with myself? You always want to do this linking! Why not now? Here, take my hand if you want to see how I feel!" (Shari) Her gaze is downcast and I guess she''s crying. But I am really angry at her. Maybe not even because of what she did but rather because she broke her word. I know that I am a little obsessed with this but if she really wants to stay with me she has to deal with this side of mine. And yes, I am still going to keep her. After all, I think it was mostly because she forgot in the heat of the moment. However, I think she is now really through. Unsteady she raises her arm. "If, if, if you want." (Liqu) "Sigh, no I don''t want! If I would now I might drown in a flood of "forgive me"s, am I right?" (Shari) "Uhh, mhm." (Liqu) "Liqu, at least, if nothing else: Never lie to me. Never make plans to force something on me. And never again break your word!" (Shari) "I-I''ll try, but it is so difficult. I never had someone. And this with the dissolved humans. I don''t know how to do this." (Liqu) "What is the problem?" (Shari) "They are the same. Even if I wait a week, a month, even a year, or more. After this, I still could have residues from a human inside me. No matter what I do during that time, it will be the same. There is no way to separate it. I cannot change this. But even if you don''t want, you were weak. I had to!" (Liqu) Sadly I can understand her. In fact, she just told me that even now a part of Chris flows through me and I just can''t get it out. "Okay, you''ve got a point and I give you that it was a fairly chaotic situation. But don''t withhold something like this. You knew about this problem. You knew it and stayed silent. It is one thing if you break your word by mistake, and this is already very bad. But if you all the time planned to do so because it is more convenient, this is much worse." (Shari) "Sorry, I, I misjudged. I think you have a dissolving disorder. But as long you aren''t in danger I won''t force you. I try to do better." (Liqu) So she would force me if I am. Well, this is an open secret anyway. "So, do you have anything else to reveal? Something else I need to know you would do if it''s necessary? Please be honest!" (Shari) She looks down. Struggling with herself. Then she becomes silent and after a moment looks half-up, muttering quietly: "I would kill for you!" (Liqu) "This isn''t really something new." (Shari) "No. I mean, if they ever would really threaten you, endanger your well-being, let even the possibility come up that my time with you ends; then I will kill everyone! No matter who they are or if they are just trying to hinder me, they all will die and no one will survive. Until there are just the two of us." (Liqu) If I would have touched her I would feel burning determination. No, burning is wrong. A flame is a fickle thing, wavering, growing stronger, or weaker. Dancing with the air. This was definitive. A force that will happen like a physical law. Something happens to me, everyone dies. This is the hard and simple truth. And reason enough to be distressed. "Hey, I absolutely don''t intend to get between you two. So could I maybe be excluded from this? I mean I am totally supportive here." (Elin) "Huh, I might not hunt you down, but you should better run. But I am not sure if this would help. I just know that Shari couldn''t get hurt by me if I lose control." (Liqu) "She means that slimes can''t dissolve each other." (Shari) "Okay, but then at least give me a warning, right?" (Elin) "I will try. Or do you want to become a slime? Then you are safe." (Liqu) "Liqu!" (Shari) "I think I will abstain for now." (Elin) "For now? Not like... forever?" (Shari) "I have no idea what the future brings. Maybe this might be better than for example ending up dying or becoming crippled. There is a wide variety of terrible things which can happen." (Elin) "Okay, okay. Understood. You keep your options open." (Shari) "Correct." (Elin) "Fine then. We better should try to get some rest now. Apparently tomorrow will become a hard day." (Shari) I am all too sure about this. Chapter 55 - Shari - We did it! We really did it! That we killed Cid yesterday will surely throw this City into Chaos. And today we have to deal with the aftermath. The biggest problem is that they were in our room in the inn. There might be some kind of confidentiality going on but this doesn''t keep the other clients from noticing stuff. And the way things appear to be, half of them were on Cid''s and respectively that unknown evil noble''s payroll. Like this, it''s not too surprising how fast they found out that we were back and where we''re currently lodging. The only surprise is that we didn''t directly walk into them on our way to their headquarters. But this summons a problem. While I don''t know how fast the guard will come on false claims to take us into custody, there is at least the certainty that I can''t stay there any longer. Nonetheless, even if I have no idea about the state of all the items we left there, we still have to procure them. Also, buying some fresh provisions and replacements is necessary. Elin was at least right that they don''t know about her, so taking her as a scout would be recommendable. That leaves me with my second problem. A certainly thoroughly finished boy we kind of re-abducted. And that not in the gentlest way. While I think I can coax Tamarah to give us a little bit more time at her place, leaving the scared boy by himself would be plain stupid. It''s basically an invitation for him to run away. Having a lack of human resources I am left with only one option: Resorting to the non-human ones. "Liqu. Elin and I will go to our place and see if we can reclaim our stuff. I want you to look for the boy." (Shari) "Uhh, why can''t I come with you?" (Liqu) "Liqu, please! I need your help here. So for once, please do as I say." (Shari) "Grrrllb. Fine, I will watch out that he won''t run." (Liqu) "And you remember our talk about children?" (Shari) "Pfft!" (Elin) "Not that talk!!!" (Shari) "Yes, yes. I won''t harm him." (Liqu) "Good. And just to ease my mind. Did you ever... eat children?" (Shari) W-why does she ponder this long? "Umh, human ones?" (Liqu) "Y-Yes?" (Shari) "No. Never came to it. Watching was more fun! I have a rule that I don''t dissolve what I observe. That''s ruining the experience. I mean being full is nice but after receiving all these impressions from them..." (Liqu) "Okay, okay. I get it." (Shari) This must be enough. Despite the disturbing parts, like the lack of general reluctance to kill them or that other species had less luck. "I-It stays at this! I don''t want to ever see you harm children!" (Shari) "Should be possible, as long as I''m in control. They aren''t big threats." (Liqu) And once again she is evaluating everything if it''s a threat or not. "Fine, we will be going then. And don''t forget that we are guests of Tamarah. She is helping us out here. So please treat her well." (Shari) "Yes, yes!" (Liqu) Why do I have such a bad feeling about this? Anyway, we head out. The market is lively and looks rather nice in the daylight. There is no sign of an economical collapse yet. However, this could just be because Cid''s death has still to kick in. As I understood it, he was the one instance all the adventurer''s goods had to pass before they were delivered to the respective shops and processing facilities. So the problem will arise as soon the stocks are empty and no new deliveries are coming. That aside, it''s good that I don''t have to deal with this problem right now. The only thing I have to deal with is the still-existing bounty on my head. Even if I could just detach it and hand it over. Yet I''m rather sure they wouldn''t be satisfied with this. You never know who lies in wait for us. But that seems unlikely at the moment. On the way, I added the money I fetched in Cid''s office to our other reserves. At that time I hadn''t had the leeway but now I could finally count it. There are two gold coins, four silver, and fifty-three copper. The fifty are all big ones and the three remaining, small ones. Apart from those which I used as ammunition. However, they did the job. For that reason, I still have the other three of them inside me. I buy two meat skewers. Eight copper is while a bit of a luxury, still worth it. They have the perfect size to bite them down under the mask and are like this great for dissolving on tours. And I feel quite normal if I can pretend to eat like this. "Aren''t you a little too relaxed? We could get ambushed any moment." (Elin) "In broad daylight? In the middle of the market? Unlikely." (Shari) "If you say so. But you don''t know how bold these people can be. The real attack might come any moment." (Elin) "But scanning overly cautious the environment and like that looking suspicious won''t help." (Shari) "Well, you are the boss." (Elin) And I have still no idea how it came to that! Eventually, we make it to our inn. Don''t know what I had expected, but there are at least no forces in waiting. Heading in there, everything looks the same as usual. If not for an excessively displeased Marsha. On the other hand... "Just what did you bring over me?!" (Marsha) "Excuse me?" (Shari) "I''m asking you how it comes that every time you and your comrades seek shelter here I''m getting raided!" (Marsha) "Raided?" (Shari) "Yes, raided! Twenty men in the middle of the night intruding into my business!" (Marsha) "Did they enter our room?" (Shari) "Sure they did." (Marsha) "You didn''t throw them out?" (Shari) "What do you take me for? My establishment has one rule: Don''t intrude on the client''s privacy! For sure I wasn''t going to fight an army on my own. This is a place where nobody asks questions and not a safe haven. And because of this fact, I won''t ask how you are linked to the one big topic all my other clients talk about right now." (Marsha) Shit! Have news spread already? "Are we having a problem?" (Shari) "If the guard comes asking questions you are on your own. And tomorrow you are gone. I won''t extend your rent." (Marsha) "You are throwing us out?!" (Shari) "I can''t have someone burning down my inn, in the hope to get you while you''re still inside. So sorry, but yes I do!" (Marsha) Harsh, but understandable. "Then can I go get what remains of our stuff?" (Shari) "Didn''t look like they took much, yet I didn''t!" (Marsha) "I''ll go then." (Shari) I can fully understand her and am at least sure that she won''t cooperate with the guard, having a reputation to live up to. Hell, she might have even been able to overlook that we are monsters, for additional payment. Unlikely, but not impossible. Anyway, whatever could have been, now we have to leave. There is just one thing vexing me. We just renovated that damned room for her!!! Nonetheless, I want to take our stuff with us. It''s not a nice view. Everything we owned is splattered on the ground. We never had much in the first place. Mine, Elin''s and Liqu''s bag was all we had for us since we all lead a life that cannot afford much luggage. Yet for last night, these would have been too cumbersome to take with us. The problem is that none of them is in good condition. Apparently, something drives killer squads who don''t find their targets, to destroy their belongings. We have still some money, but what happened here is not favorable. Why the hell they had to slice our bags? Just a smaller one from Elin made it, the others are unusable at that point. And there is one thing that affects me. These assholes spilled my powder! Don''t they know how expensive that stuff is? Most of the provisions were already consumed, but that is really an annoying development. In fact, aside from the money, we lost all we had. However, I¡¯m really glad that I always carry my mother''s heirloom in my cloak''s pocket. This thing is just too precious to leave it somewhere else. Not in this city! "Shit, they destroyed my sleeping bag." (Elin) "Seems like we all lost precious things." (Shari) "You can talk. It''s no problem for you to sleep on the ground." (Elin) "Elin! I will act as if I didn''t hear that. Because if I had, that would make you the target of all my bottled-up animosity towards my current situation." (Shari) "Okay, sorry. But this is really a problem for me." (Elin) "Seems like there''s no choice. We have to replace the lost items. Time to go on a shopping tour." (Shari) "Well, some new clothes might be right." (Elin) I need to admit that my variety was a little lacking. We stuff everything that is still there and halfway usable in Elin''s left bag and leave the inn. "And what now?" (Elin) "We need to buy the necessary stuff. Tell me please, what you need?" (Shari) "They got my cooking utensils, the sleeping bags, and the usual camping equipment, like fire starter, map. What is troublesome are my lost knives. I can''t disassemble prey without them." (Elin) "Good. Please be honest, how much do you need to replace them?" (Shari) "Hmm, the same quality? Five to six silver. If I just make do with the bare minimum in quality three. But this wouldn''t be recommendable." (Elin) "Fine, here are six silver. I will go to the tailor and at this chance directly commission the sleeping bag. Without this, that much money should be more than enough. I expect the tailoring to take longer, so please come by when you are done." (Shari) ¡°Thank you, boss. Very generous!" (Elin) Why do I feel like the leader of a syndicate? We head back out, trying our best to avoid Marsha the angry. Suddenly Elin stops. "Don''t look, but we''re being watched." (Elin) Chapter 56 - Shari - "Don''t look, but we''re being watched." (Elin) What? I can barely prevent myself from shouting. "The alley down the left." (Elin) Shit! I should have known that they''d observe the inn. "What now? Are they going to attack us?" (Shari) "Not here. A little too open and Marsha will turn anyone into mincemeat who causes the guard to show up in this area. Which happens if one commits murder. Guess they''ll follow us until they find where we''re staying at the moment or they get a good opportunity." (Elin) Damnit. If we don''t get rid of them their number will increase. Not to speak of that we will eventually lead them to Tamarah. I can''t afford this. "Any plan? We need to do something about them." (Shari) "Well, one. But you won''t like it." (Elin) "Even if it''s a bad one, it''s more than I have." (Shari) The guys there get clearly getting nervous because we''re already talking for so long in front of the inn. "Well, they are in an alley. And it''s not really surveyable from the street. So if you''d go over there and kill them..." (Elin) "You want me to just kill all the people over there? Do you take me for a monster?" (Shari) "Well..." (Elin) "I have no problems with self-defense but just going mass-murdering is too much. Also, I''m not half as proficient as Liqu." (Shari) "Believe, me. It''s enough for this scum. But fine. How is this? You go over there, beat one up really badly, and scare the others. After this, we escape through the alleys and see if they follow." (Elin) If they do, we have to be more excessive. But if not and they''re occupied with their injured comrade and we''re free to go. It''s not perfect, but something. However, there''s a fault. "Nice plan, apart from the little detail that I''m totally squishy and by no means able to beat someone up." (Shari) "Oh, sorry. Did I say beat? I meant slice him up. You have your blade, right. It doesn''t have to be a fatal wound." (Elin) "Duh. Aren''t you the one with a fable for knives?" (Shari) "Yes, but most of them just got stolen, if you remember. And I''m not invulnerable." (Elin) "Goddamnit, okay." (Shari) Without showing any hesitation, which I accomplish by putting all my anxiety into a split-second of high-speed thinking, I go over there. The men are obviously surprised at my daring move. Their supposed leader talks first. "Look who we''ve got here. The bounty delivers itself directly to us. That''s too good." (human scum) This one is so obviously up to no good that I ask myself how he manages his daily life. With that eye patch, the scars on the face, and that permanent evil grin, which is missing some teeth, it can''t be easy to interact with others. Such a poor existence. Yet I''m in no position to pity others. Especially not regarding teeth. "Let''s see. I would really like to ask you to leave me alone. If you cannot do that I''ll have to do something violent." (Shari) "What overconfidence! Guess we need to change that." (still worthless trash) With this, the guy slowly closes in on me. He isn''t too impressive but a brawl with all five people here would become messy. "One more step and I''ll simply take your ability to walk. That goes for everyone else who decides to follow me any further!" (Shari) "Oh, how scary. And what if I do this?" (soon to be victim) He throws his fist in my direction and I just dodge far enough to not deform my body too obviously. After this, he grows frustrated and starts a barrage of neglectable light blows. The others seem just to be there to cheer for him and block my way out. I simply take the punches like a slime. They''re not too hard and as long he can''t break a bronze-iron alloy with his fist I should be fine. Naturally, I have still to watch out that my cap won''t get lifted. However, as long he doesn''t grab for it I''m fine as it''s properly glued. Like this, I let him continue and take my time to look for weak spots. Naturally, I try to appear pitiful to make him feel like he''s winning. Getting sure of himself he comes closer to get me done. This is the chance I waited for. Miraculously I recover from a direct hit to my face, let my dagger slide into my hand, and ram it into the side of his knee. "Aaarghhh!" (victim) I pushed deep and at times like these, I realize that this dagger is of really good quality as easily as it went in. With this injury, he can''t stand anymore. Well, and lies wailing on the ground. But suddenly I get grabbed from behind. Seems this one shall hold me, while the others do damage. This must have been the plan from the start in case their boss struggles to beat me. Yet he couldn''t expect my next move. Using all the force I can muster without losing any part of my clothing I throw us both into the wall behind us. The impact is hard, on him. The moment the crash numbs the guy, I free my arm, take his head and push it into the ground. Guess this makes two. Don''t think I caused too much harm for the grabber to recover. The boss might need medical attention if he wants to prevent a long-term dysfunction of that leg. However, he started it. I raise myself and speak to the others with a tone that makes clear that I''m neither exhausted nor in pain. "I will now take my leave. But if I find that any of you guys follow me, then you can be glad if I take just both of your knees." (Shari) After that, I turn around with a quick slice in the direction of the two who are still standing in my way, to get them out of my escape route. Nothing dangerous but enough to draw a bit of blood and induce them to retreat. I move through the created gap and meet up with Elin. We follow her plan and walk through some other alleys where we can make sure that no one follows us or alternatively get rid of them. Yet it seems they either lost us or are too occupied with their wailing boss. We could still meet other headhunters but for now, it seems we are clear. Even if this is pushing our luck I need to do something about our destroyed stuff. So we head back to the market, where we split up as planned. I need to replace bags and other things based on fabric. Especially the clothes. Just what is wrong with these people? Elin meanwhile needs to take care of utilities and metal wares. Again I look like a weirdo when I commission clothes without proper measurements. They need to work just based on my looks, as I cannot risk getting exposed while they take them. The problem is, tailoring stuff requires quite some time so that our bags are still not finished when Elin comes back from her errands. I brought the sad rest of my special bag with me, but apart from some parts, it was no good anymore. "Will it take long?" (Elin) "Seems so. They are just halfway done with it." (Shari) "I''m sorry dear customer. But quality requires patience." (tailor) You can talk! You have no idea what I''ve left at Tamarah''s place! "Could I also get a new set of clothes? Didn''t include it in my count before." (Elin) "Fine, as long it''s something simple." (Shari) I won''t buy her any more new equipment but a shirt and pants are possible. Following an idea, I buy aside from our typical white and black sets, also one in green and blue. Elin gets a shirt in dark red with black pants. I hope at least that with those the color of our liquid bodies will become less visible. This should be worth it, even if specially colored goods are more expensive than usual. In the end, everything comes down to seven silver since I have to afford some quality. Especially regarding a fabric that prevents leaking. And please don''t ask me how I had to ask for that trait. "This will take a while longer, right?" (Shari) "Yes, I''m sorry dear customer!" (tailor) Behind the smile of a professional, I notice some contempt. At least there is some kind of oozing dark atmosphere around her. Not the place where I want to stay. "Oh and before I forget. One set of child''s clothing." (Shari) The poor boy''s own were totally drenched and torn. I had to ask Tamarah if she could at least borrow him a shirt for sleeping. Which was honestly embarrassing! "This will come with another fifty copper, dear customer!" (tailor) "Here are three silver as down payment. We will come back later." (Shari) "As you wish, dear customer." (tailor) Shivers. Whenever she says that I feel a blade in my not-existing back. "Why do we leave?" (Elin) "There is something else important I need to procure!" (Shari) "Okay, I follow." (Elin) That''s what she said, but... "R-really? That shop?" (Elin) "I need something from here. You could say we are regulars." (Shari) So we enter. "You again!!!" (clerk) And with this, I stand in front of my good friend the clerk from the cosmetics shop. I missed you as well! "I would like to buy some of the cosmetic powder." (Shari) "Again?! What you took should last a while. How much do you use?" (clerk) Not even trying to hide your aversion, huh? "I have a problem and need big amounts, remember?" (Shari) To be honest, I am anxious about walking without it through the streets. The mask and hood work out but they are just one layer and even small gaps can be revealing. "Urgh, then please make fast." (clerk) Hidden meaning: "Before the real customers see you!" "Thank you very much!" (Shari) Knowing already where my goods are located, I can fast fetch them. And unsurprisingly the woman is even faster in selling them and throwing us out. Two silver poorer (we''ve got the special "get-out-here" discount) we go back to the tailor, where they finally finished our clothes. I make fast, putting everything together, yet let Elin handle most, using my body situation as an excuse to take only my special bag. "Why are you hurrying this much?" (Elin) "Excuse me? Am I the only one who is aware that we left Liqu back there alone with Tamarah and a child?" (Shari) "She promised, right? I don''t think she would break her word and harm them." (Elin) "That''s not the problem. I am more concerned about the mental health of the boy. Liqu is not really my first choice as a babysitter." (Shari) "Might be true. Then why did you not take her and left me there?" (Elin) "Because if we''ve got into a delicate situation, you are more proficient in solving conflicts between humans. Isn''t this right?" (Shari) "Might be. At least I can stand a fight." (Elin) "This is reason enough for me. Still, Liqu alone back there isn''t optimal." (Shari) She really sucks at conversations. I hope the boy is fine. Chapter 57 - Liqu - My Shari left me. I feel down. She said she would come back, but every second of waiting for her feels so empty. I want her back! But she gave me a task and I have to fulfill it. There is one positive thing about the current situation. This building is big so that I can hide should someone come. And that means the following: No clothes! And Shari can''t scold me for not wearing them. It is a bit liberating to move around like this. Feels great! And I wasn''t this aware of it before, but this woman Tamarah really doesn''t bother me while I walk around in her home. How novel. It''s truly uncommon that someone lets me enter his private space of living. Yet she appears to be uncommon for me. From the start, I couldn''t sense any fear. Rather it''s genuine interest. Very interesting! At some point, I hear something from above. "Ah, Liqu! You''re awake? Where are the others?" (Tamarah) Really, no fear. Others would be more worried that I was here while they slept. "Slimes don''t need to sleep and they want to look for things in our room!" (Liqu) "Oh, is that so? Can you explain this deeper? There were reports of slimes who stay unresponsive when you come close. Aren''t they sleeping?" (Tamarah) "You can turn down your mind and it is refreshing, but real sleep is not needed." (Liqu) "Fascinating! Do you want something to eat? We can talk during this!" (Tamarah) "Dissolving? What?" (Liqu) "Hmm, I have some dry meat, cheese, and bread. Is this alright?" (Tamarah) Dry? That means there are no fluids, right? That doesn''t sound very enjoyable. "Dry meat? You mean not fresh?" (Liqu) "Well... no. It was dried to make it stay edible. Is that a problem?" (Tamarah) "It''s not very good, but fine." (Liqu) She comes down, turns into a door on the side, and returns soon with a plate with the mentioned flesh and other goods. Then she procures two more plates. She puts some of the goods on the plate in front of her. I''ve seen this custom before. Apparently a temporary storage station for them before eating. Ah! This reminds me of the meal I had with Shari''s parents! So this is it. At least, she seems to approve of me. "So, you said this isn''t optimal? Could you explain that in more detail?" (Tamarah) She talks while slowly eating a bit of the bread in. "There is not much energy in it! Like if I would dissolve this table or the wall. Simply no value. I make much mass which has no worth and is only dead matter!" (Liqu) "Like this it is? If you want you can simply dump it in this kettle there. So, energy! What kind are you referring to? What decides if something has more or less energy?" (Tamarah) "Energy is energy! Living things have more! The longer you wait the less!" (Liqu) "So this energy dissipates? Then what is with plants? As far I know slimes avoid dissolving them." (Tamarah) "They... work. Kind of. They have much less. In general. There are some parts that have more. Like fruits and such. But it still not much to make do with them. On the other side, they don''t run. So it would be possible with enough time to become full. Nevertheless, it''s tedious and unpleasant to convert inefficiently." (Liqu) "Fascinating! To think I could hear this first hand. You are very intelligent, right?" (Tamarah) "Don''t know. For what?" (Liqu) "Well, for sure more than the average slime, right?" (Tamarah) "Uhh, yes. But slimes are stupid." (Liqu) "You think so? Is that experience? You must be far older than the average one." (Tamarah) "I am! I''m already ten, soon eleven!" (Liqu) "That does surprise me. I thought more around hundreds of years to develop such a consciousness." (Tamarah) "Nah, ten years are much more than a normal slime lives. But I was always a little different. As long I can think." (Liqu) "And when was this?" (Tamarah) "Ten years." (Liqu) "Ahaha, how stupid of me. To think you were right from the start like this." (Tamarah) "Uhh, no. Ten years ago I became self-aware. Like this it was like my first day of meaningful existence. Before that I was simply there." (Liqu) "Oh and what caused this change?" (Tamarah) "Don''t know. One day I was hiding from adventurers in a bush. Next to me was another slime. And then he just glided out. Probably because he wanted to dissolve them. Got directly exterminated. When he did that I asked myself: "Why do you do this? Are you crazy? They haven''t seen you yet! Why go out?" Huh, that''s the first time that someone pay so much attention to what I''m saying. "But then I realized: "Why do I care? Why is it important to not get detected? Why even want to live another day?" I had no answers, but at the same time didn''t want to end. It would have felt so... pointless. That was all there is to it." (Liqu) "Wow! So you would say that this was the day you became self-aware?" (Tamarah) "No, I wouldn''t. It was definitely important, but if I wouldn''t have been self-aware I wouldn''t have been hiding at that time. It must have started before that moment." (Liqu) "So you were not always a deviant, but it could be that you did slowly develop yourself. Continuously." (Tamarah) "Yes... Might be. Like a slime." (Liqu) "Yes, like a slime." (Tamarah) She smiles at me and silence comes down with this. But suddenly I have the urge to say something. "And I still do!" (Liqu) "You don''t say." (Tamarah) "I said ten years ago was an important day, but it wasn''t the most important!" (Liqu) "So what was it then?" (Tamarah) I smile at that thought. "Naturally, when I''ve got my Shari. Since then every moment holds meaning for me. Before I just existed and wanted to prevent my end. No direction, no intent, just dumb being there. But now I feel so much I never felt before. Even being scared, hateful, and flustered. This all has now meaning. This is more than I ever was before! And this is just because I have my Shari which causes me to feel this way! She gives me my center and I built around it. I grow every moment I can think about her. This is fulfillment! This is me!" (Liqu) Huh, she doesn''t respond! Did I say something wrong? "Hah!" (Tamarah) What? "Ahahahaha! That this is your answer!" (Tamarah) "Is something wrong?" (Liqu) Be careful what you say human! "No. No, it isn''t. Just to think that all my life I felt better when no one was around and I could concentrate to improve myself and then comes you, who exists solely for someone else. There are many different ways to better oneself, right?" (Tamarah) "Maybe. Could be." (Liqu) "Well, I wish you that you will have a long time with your Shari!" (Tamarah) "I plan for forever." (Liqu) "Forever?" (Tamarah) "Slimes don''t die!" (Liqu) "Ahaha! Is that so?" (Tamarah) "Yes, but please don''t tell Shari. She doesn''t know!" (Liqu) "My lips are sealed." (Tamarah) "Nice to know!" (Liqu) "I liked this talk. Maybe we can repeat this?" (Tamarah) "Maybe, but I have now to go. My Shari said I shall look for the boy!" (Liqu) "The one you brought yesterday?" (Tamarah) "Are there more?" (Liqu) "No, but I checked. He still sleeps. Seems like heavy exhaustion to me. Seems he''s been through a lot." (Tamarah) "Good. Exhausted ones are easier to handle." (Liqu) "Pft. If you say so." (Tamarah) "I know it! They don''t fight back or are able to run that much." (Liqu) "Okay. But be gentle. He seems to be in a bad state." (Tamarah) "Sure! My Shari said so." (Liqu) And with this, I head up there. Someone has to look for the boy. And that will be me! Chapter 58 -Liqu- Okay! Guarding that boy it is. Shouldn''t be too hard. I managed before. I am good at talking with captive humans. Just stick to the rules. And nothing that causes bodily harm. Who am I kidding? I''m done for! With some luck, he sleeps. Then it should be easy. Still, I should stay in his room to make sure he doesn''t run. Or shouts out of the window. Well, it was locked, but he could break it. Slowly opening the darkened room he doesn''t seem to be awake. So I do the only reasonable thing, settle myself on the opposite of the bed, and wait silently. "Ngh!" (boy) Unfortunately, after some hours he begins to stir. And my experience tells me that this means he may wake up any moment. And this while my Shari is still nowhere to be seen. That might become a problem. I still stay quiet. The longer it takes till he reacts, the better. Oh, but almost I forgot the most important. And with this, I put my best smile on. "Urgh!" (boy) He stirs a bit more, which makes me slightly nervous. All that I know about children is that they''re much weaker and tend to act illogically emotional. Not the best base for communication. Fortunately, I made huge steps in that degree. "Nngh... uah." (boy) Now he is up. I don''t feel the same elation as back in the past with my Shari. Still, he has gained consciousness. I can hear it through his heartbeat if I concentrate. Slowly he rises. The first look goes to the window. Understandable. Even if the curtains are down it is the only source of light. Humans are all somehow drawn to it. For some reason, he looks confused at the bed, then at himself. Well, he has a shirt that is absolutely not his size. So that is an irregularity. At one point he seems to be done and fumbles the blanket away. Then he crawls forward in an attempt to leave the bed. Aaaaaand he has seen me! Don''t forget to smile! "Waah-ah-ahh!" (boy) Maybe I should wave at him? "WAAAAAAHHH!" (boy) Oh no, I can''t have him screaming around and drawing who knows who''s attention. So I rush forward. "AAAHHHHH-glrb..." (boy) If I know one thing about screaming humans, then that putting a layer of non-fluid slime in front of the mouth does prevent them from doing so. Yet I have the feeling that he isn''t pleased with this. At least the streaming tears and the trembling indicate so. So I come close. "If you promise to behave well and stay quiet I will take it away!" (Liqu) His eyes stare blankly, but I guess there was a nod. So I think he might stay calm for now. If not I will just put it back on and glue him to the wall for the time being. Well, no sound to hear. This is fine with me. Yet now all he does is tremble. This is no good I think. Oh! Maybe I should have specified. "Just to say it, you are allowed to speak. I just don''t want you to scream. Understood?" (Liqu) Another nod from his side. I think we make progress. Since I gave him all the freedom he needs I settle myself again at the wall. Naturally, I continue to smile to ease him. He draws back on the bed and hides under the blanket. Occasionally he peaks out. When he does I wave at him. That induces him to immediately cover himself again. Is that maybe a game? I''ve seen children playing together before and couldn''t really figure out the patterns. So this might be something I just don''t understand. After the seventh time, he stops. Then he uncovers himself, looks unsteady at me, and finally speaks up. "A-a-are y-y-you g-going t-to eat m-me?" (boy) "Nope." (Liqu) Shari said I can never dissolve children, so I won''t. And with that phrasing, there is no possibility that I can in the future. So he is safe. "Th-Then w-why a-am I h-h-here?" (boy) That stuttering is a little inconvenient, but as much he is shaking it is a wonder he can talk at all. "You have seen us! That is no good!" (Liqu) "S-so you w-will still k-k-k-kill me?" (boy) I am very sure my Shari includes this as well with her restriction in terms of kids. "Nah! You are fine here! Everything is okay!" (Liqu) It feels nostalgic to bring these old quotes back up. Because of this smiling comes naturally. "N-no?" (boy) "Don''t worry! Everything will be alright! You are fine here!" (Liqu) With this, I come forward and stroke his hair a bit. At first, he panics because of my action, but soon he calms down a little. When I''m done he holds the place I''ve touched. Well, maybe I''ve left a little residue there. "Grrrmmmbll" Oh! I know that sound. He is hungry. Hunger has to be dealt with! "Wait here! I''ll be right back! And no running or I''ll have to catch you back! And believe me, I can." (Liqu) I know his composition, so this should be easy. I go through the door and head down to the table. There is still the food from before. So I take it and one of the plates. "Oh, Liqu! What are you doing?" (Tamarah) "The little one needs sustenance! I have to provide it!" (Liqu) "If you say so!" (Tamarah) It is a little difficult to balance them on my hands, but I know that ingesting the slime directly is not healthy for the human body. Do humans know about all the critters in them and what they do for them? Never mind, I have to go up there now. I enter the room again. There he still is! "Here!" (Liqu) "F-for me?" (boy) "Sure! Sustenance is important!" (Liqu) "A-and then you''ll eat me?" (boy) "I said already I won''t! I promised!" (Liqu) Not to you, but to someone who really matters. Yet these are mere details. "You, you left the door open. Why?" (boy) "Hmh? Walking through the house is fine. No problem with that." (Liqu) "But, but why am I here? I don''t understand!" (boy) "So you don''t talk about us." (Liqu) "I, I promise! Can I go then?" (boy) "My Shari must decide on that." (Liqu) "Who is Shari?" (boy) "The greatest person who exists! Absolutely wonderful!" (Liqu) He just stares blankly at me. "Spatsh" "Ehk!" (boy) So I snap my finger at his forehead to get him out of that daze. "Now eat! You look weak!" (Liqu) He rubs his forehead and then starts to take the stuff from the plate. It''s weird to me that humans can make do with these things without any energetical value. At least the "cheese" isn''t too bad. Shari urged me to ingest some. At least it occupies him a bit but eventually, he''s done. "You, you should just send me away. They will hunt you!" (boy) That''s not a new situation for me, but I would appreciate more details. "Who exactly?" (Liqu) "These men! They are all cruel and... sniff!... and, and..." (boy) "Spatsh" Duh, this child is not making much sense! I mean all this crying is irritating! "Now please, calm and clear! Who do you mean?" (Liqu) "Th-these people. They took me and, and they''re evil. Gomo, hit me whenever I spoke." (boy) "Who is Gomo?" (Liqu) If I can gather some information my Shari would be glad! "Th-the man who guarded me! He, he is..." (boy) "Dissolved! Don''t you remember? Not very interesting." (Liqu) I am certain he had a clear view of me while I did it. Yet he appears to be a put-off at my words. Strange! "But Cid will surely send his men!" (boy) This sounds less like a threat and more like genuine fear. However... "As well dissolved. You should mention someone who still exists." (Liqu) Really. And I thought I could tell Shari something that matters. Yet he seems quite perplexed now. "Th-they will still come for me and catch me back!" (boy) "Then I will dissolve them too." (Liqu) Why make this so complicated if the solution is so simple? He worries about nothing. Irritating! I use another calming technique of mine and begin to stroke his head. Seems like it works, as he suddenly ceases all movements and stays perfectly still. Yet then he suddenly jumps back to the other end of the bed. "Waaaaahhhh!!!" (boy) I rush forward so I flow together directly in front of him. "No screaming!" (Liqu) If he proceeds to do so I have to fall back to my "gluing-to-the-wall" plan! "Gagh, aggagh!" (boy) Now it gets ridiculous! At least use speech! I managed from scratch! It isn''t this difficult! Now he doesn''t say anything anymore, which is kinda the result I wanted. On the other side, I shall also look for his well-being. This becomes more difficult when he gives me no input on it. "Can you please calm down now? You''re not gonna get hurt, so gather yourself!" (Liqu) "I-I''m scared!" (boy) "What is scary?" (Liqu) No idea what he means. I''ve just told him that everything is fine. And now again this confused stare! Children are really hard to deal with. I try my best to calm him down, but for some reason none of my techniques proves effective. With this development, all I can do in the end is just stay in the same room, while the kid is covering behind the blanket, occasionally staring at me. Ultimately I hear sound from below and know: "She is back!!!" (Liqu) Not minding the confused look of the boy anymore I rush out to my most beloved existence. Chapter 59 -Shari- Surprisingly enough, getting our clothes was far less complicated than I worried. We just went back to the shop and could directly stuff everything inside the bag. Which we, funnily enough, bought there as well. I had the money and so it went fine. We didn''t even run into other criminals. It might be that these avoid the rich part of the town since here the guard actually punishes them. After we were done, I hurry as fast as I can back to Tamarah''s shop. It was probably not my brightest moment when I decided to have Liqu assigned to guard duty. Just to think about it: Her being a babysitter? That''s spelling chaos! And like this, it is the main reason why I really have to get back there. When I am there, the atmosphere of Tamarah''s shop with all its special ingredients and concoctions runs directly over me. And only a blink later a certain slime. "You''re back!!!" (Liqu) "Liqu!? You are exposed! This is the front room! Back with you! Before a customer comes!" (Shari) "But I missed you so much!" (Liqu) She absolutely shows withdrawal symptoms. "Then miss me from behind the counter! Where people cannot see you." (Shari) "But, but, but..." (Liqu) I won''t even talk about the cloak she drenched just now. "Let me please get in the backroom, okay?" (Shari) This is enough to release her grasp. She''s still utterly clingy. "I even brought something for you!" (Shari) Exactly the reaction I anticipated. She trembles in excitement. "Don''t expect too much! I am sure you won''t be too interested!" (Elin) "Doesn''t matter! My Shari brought it!" (Liqu) "Whoever was at our place, they destroyed our stuff, so I had to replace it." (Shari) "Uh?" (Liqu) "Just, here. This is yours!" (Shari) "Green?" (Liqu) "I thought it would be more fitting for you and help not to show this much of the color beneath." (Shari) She stares at it in a strange way. "I know you don''t like clothes, but deal with it. We can''t afford to get seen!" (Shari) "Look! My Shari bought me a present! Woohoo!" (Liqu) Well, could have been worse! "So, how did you fare with the boy?" (Shari) "He was irritating! Always trying to scream, saying nonsensical things, and claiming he is scared, even if I said it''s alright." (Liqu) Oh god, the poor child! I absolutely should look for him. On my way, Tamarah shows herself. "As much as I enjoy your company, could I ask how long you''re planning to stay? I would need to open my shop." (Tamarah) "It''s a little difficult. Apparently we are now without shelter." (Shari) "That''s unfortunate but my shop is no inn." (Tamarah) "Sorry, we''ll try to get it done." (Shari) "I''d appreciate that." (Tamarah) I can understand her. Tamarah doesn''t seem to be the most social person. And if we get caught she might as well face very unpleasant consequences. Under those conditions, running her business as usual seems like a bad idea. Especially as Liqu isn''t too secretive as one just could see. With this, I leave her behind and head for the room we left the boy in. Not surprisingly Liqu is directly behind me. I enter the room and immediately sense how someone in the bed perks up. Well, how do I do this? The last thing I remember regarding this kid is... Yep, I''ve traumatized him with probably lasting issues. Liqu too, but that doesn''t make things better. But dissolving bodies are really no view for a child. I really could have a better premise to gain his cooperation. Under those conditions, I just can try to play nice. The best approach would be to introduce myself first. "Good day, I am Shari! And you are?" (Shari) He again perks up, but no further reaction. "Hello, nice to meet you!" (Shari) I send him a smile, extremely cautious to make sure it doesn''t stretch too far. Yet he still hides under the blanket. God, Liqu! Just what have you done to him? "I really would like to talk with you, isn''t this fine?" (Shari) He really is hard to deal with. "I cannot help you if you won''t let me!" (Shari) "H-help?" (boy) Great! A response! "Yes sure, help! If you just tell me what you want!" (Shari) "Can you just let me go?" (boy) Damnit, that''s going in a bad direction! I need to stay in control if I want to get anything out of this. "How about this, you tell us where you want to go and we bring you there? You know, the bad men are probably still out there!" (Shari) Uh, he trembles. Seems I hit a nerve. "Why don''t we introduce ourselves first? I already said, I''m Shari and you are?" (Shari) "L-Lidan!" (Lidan, as it seems) "Ah, Lidan! A nice name! Anything else? I just have one! Do you have more?" (Shari) And now we find out if we really have a little noble here. "Kahan." (Lidan) Seems Elin was right. Good that we didn''t bet. Yet the problem with being no native to this city is that I have no idea of the noble houses in this realm. But before I go back down to ask Elin I''d rather ask the person at hand. "Kahan! Then your dad must be very important, right?" (Shari) "H-he is. My father is the greatest person in this land and he will come and save me!" (Lidan) Don''t make it sound like we are the monsters he has to slay on the way! "That won''t be necessary!" (Shari) "Why!?" (Lidan) "We will simply bring you to him!" (Shari) "Bring me? Why?" (Lidan) Utter confusion we have here. "I think you''ve got the wrong impression of us. We aren''t bad people. You can trust us." (Shari) Let''s hope he will buy this. "B-but the monster! And you! And, and..." (Lidan) "I am terribly sorry, did Liqu do anything to you?" (Shari) I give a very meaningful stare back to the door where a certain slime is waiting. I''m all too sure that that one has messed up in some way. "She, she did..." (Lidan) He seems to look for something. But as I see no visible marks on him I am sure, albeit scaring the shit out of him, Liqu hasn''t done anything truly harmful. "She gagged me!" (Lidan) "Oh, did she?" (Shari) I stare once more in the direction of the door. "He screamed!" (Liqu) It''s not like I should have expected any more proficient actions of hers. She really isn''t the best at establishing relationships. "And she touched me all over and covered me in this goo!" (Lidan) "I just wanted to soothe him!" (Liqu) What did I just get into here?! And how oblivious is this slime about the fact that she is a deadly monster? Fine! For now, I''ll concentrate on de-escalation! "I am terribly sorry for her actions. Liqu has simply no proficiency in dealing with people. You can absolutely trust me here, you are not in any danger." (Shari) "But, but you said I would die if I do something back then!" (Lidan) Why do children always have to remember the wrong parts? De-escalation, de-escalation! "It was a very dangerous situation back then. If you would have slowed us these men might have got you and done very bad things." (Shari) Blaming criminals should be absolutely fine. This was fairly much for him and he has to process it. "Now to come back to the topic, we would like to escort you back home." (Shari) He isn''t reacting directly. Instead, he ponders further and seems very invested. "It''s an absolutely sincere offer." (Shari) "You, you aren''t human, right?" (Lidan) I hate this question! "Sadly no. But I am nice." (Shari) "Yes! My Shari is the best!" (Liqu) "Liqu! I''m talking here! Don''t always barge in!" (Shari) And now she''s downtrodden. "But, you''re a monster! Monsters eat humans!" (Lidan) Always these prejudices! "I can eat many different things. You don''t need to fear us getting hungry!" (Shari) "But why would you bring me home? What do you want?" (Lidan) Far too perceptive for his own good at his age, this boy. "How would it be with telling your father that we were the ones who came to your rescue? And while you''re at, could you forget about what Liqu did? Would be really appreciated!" (Shari) I have no idea if this will work out, but it''s too good of a chance to let it slip by. "This is all?" (Lidan) "This is all! It would really help us to know your dad won''t be angry at us." (Shari) I don''t want his guards to attack us. He looks still confused, but I guess this time more thinking about his situation instead of being overwhelmed. "And you really will help me?" (Lidan) "Sure! Why not start with this? Here. I bought you some clothes. You might be used to better but with your old, there might be.... issues." (Shari) In the form of far too much slime in the fabric. He takes the clothes and starts to put them on under the blanket. Should I leave the room? Are there issues if a slime sees naked underage people? Don''t know, yet honestly don''t want to deal with it. It''s just a simple outfit. A basic white shirt and black pants. I bought them from some fancy shop, so they were a little expensive. But I see this as an investment. And his old ones weren''t suited for going out. It might raise the question, of why he walks in ragged ornamental clothing. Besides, the criminals might search the city for him. Not the best conditions for going on a stroll. Nonetheless, I think we made some progress. "So, do we have a deal?" (Shari) "You, you will bring me home?" (Lidan) "Sure, but we need to prepare a bit for our departure. Do you know where your home is?" (Shari) "Uhh, away from here!" (Lidan) "Is it possible to be more specific?" (Shari) This look already conveys enough. "Don''t worry, I''m sure we can find it." (Shari) I should now try to find the location and so on. His family is important and Elin is knowledgeable so this doesn''t pose an issue. "You can move freely here. But you shouldn''t leave the house. You know, the bad men." (Shari) With this, I leave. Chapter 60 - Shari - I really need to find out now where we need to go. The good thing is that I have just the source for local information. "Hey Elin. Do you know someone going by the name Kahan?" (Shari) "Count Kahan?! That''s one of the most powerful nobles in this realm, directly after the marquis of the south!" (Elin) "And you wouldn''t know where to find this exceptional individual? The nobles are located in the center, right?" (Shari) "You think the really important people would live in this town? The count has his own territory and a private estate far in the north from this town." (Elin) "So it''s a bit remote? Seems like we have again to venture out of the town." (Shari) "And how do you intend to do this?" (Elin) "On the road?" (Shari) "I''ll specify: What do you intend to tell the guards at the gate who this child is that we are dragging along?" (Elin) This could be a little tricky. "The ones at the north gate shouldn''t know us yet, right? Maybe we can pass through." (Shari) "And if not? You are registered as an adventurer! There is no way to explain them! Also the chance he is looked for by the guards and then we would be the kidnappers. And this isn''t even the worst! Do you remember when we got sued for the voidstone? Who do you think told them? There were just two others who knew!" (Elin) "You say the guards informed them?" (Shari) "I am saying that there is a high chance that someone at the gate works for our enemies. We''re talking about the north gate the main route into town! They want information on what is brought here to retain their monopoly!" (Elin) The way she says it this could be a real problem. "They might take the boy from us before we can deliver him?" (Shari) "There is a good chance that they would send some riders behind us. I don''t believe they would want the count to know about this if they have the chance to retain the boy. And while I know that you would likely win the fight it could be difficult to prevent information from spreading if the riders escape." (Elin) "So in fact, passing the gates is an issue. So what do you want us to do? Jumping from the wall?" (Shari) "Risky, but if no patrol sees us it could be possible. Yet getting the boy up and down there won''t be easy." (Elin) "Why are you thinking so complicated?" (Liqu) What is this slime planning now? "What do you mean?" (Shari) "Why don''t we go directly through the wall? Nobody should watch there!" (Liqu) "Directly? You mean..." (Shari) "I will just dissolve through the stone!" (Liqu) "Won''t that consume a huge chunk of energy?" (Shari) "You''re underestimating us. It''s totally fine!" (Liqu) "Okay, but to make sure some provisions would be right." (Shari) At least I don''t want to be unprepared if we do something risky. "You are again going out?" (Liqu) "I have to if I want to buy stuff." (Shari) "Then I''ll come with you!" (Liqu) Uhh, this time I can''t convince her to stay. It''s impossible when she is in this mood. "Fine! Elin, can you stay here? I''m still a little worried that our guest may abruptly decide to leave." (Shari) "Okay." (Elin) "And Liqu, this should be a given, but I expect the full attire covering you if you want to follow!" (Shari) With this, I go into the shopping area, where Tamarah is already at it to tend to her goods. "You are leaving again?" (Tamarah) "Uhh, sorry. We will depart in the evening. I just need to make some additional preparations. I hope that''s okay." (Shari) "As long you don''t cause any problems and tidy everything up when you leave it¡¯s fine." (Tamarah) "Thank you! This is very benevolent!" (Shari) Now I need to ask myself why that slime is taking so long. Having no access to my roundabout view I peek back inside. What is Elin whispering there with her? Not that there is even the slightest chance that Liqu would ever act against me. Nonetheless, it''s concerning when the two sources of all my worry are plotting like this. So I decide to separate them. "Ahem, Liqu we have to go now!" (Shari) It''s not like it needs much to convince her to tag along. To be honest, I would rather have Elin carrying the flesh in the newly bought bag, since she is the only one with actual strength. Yet Liqu is strong as well. She has far more energy and control over her mass than me and like this won''t get visibly pressed down by heavy stuff. Already always wearing my clothes is putting a heavy strain on me to not accidentally lose my cohesion for a moment and let everything flow down. On the other side, I think it''s great training to control my body. Keeping this up makes me better at dealing with the basic stuff. I can better take things in my hand, become stronger, and maybe even control more mass at once, as I constantly do work on myself. But I''m still not comfortable carrying anything heavy. For this, a real body has its advantages. Yet if that slime has to follow she needs to take care of this. Contemplating like this, I walk down the street. And start to panic. Looking behind me I see the common view of the market. I see the pedestrians, busy merchants, and an abundance of goods. What I don''t see is the slime that should have been behind me. Where the hell is Liqu?! I probably would just have to wait for a moment and then follow the screams. This is exactly the reason why I have to find her as fast as possible. Not knowing where I even have to look, I trail my steps back. I think I can eliminate the possibility that she got abducted. While I can''t find a reason why she would leave my side, it is just too ridiculous that someone could overwhelm her. So that leaves her running off. With this, she should still be on the market, as I rather assume she was distracted than her going to a specific location. None would come to my mind and so something very sure at one of the shops did pique her interest. I should calmly check the closest vicinity for her. As soon she is done she will realize I am away and so immediately look for me herself. This means I shouldn''t go where she can''t find me. I would love to call her out, but describing her might be a problem. I can''t just go around asking "Have you seen this cloaked slime?" So I look around, trying not to show my agitation too much to the presumably innocent townsfolk. At one time I turn around... And there she is! You have much to explain my dearest! Fortunately, we didn''t link or I would now have to sort out completely different issues with her. "Where were you!!!" (Shari) "I-I saw something and... wanted to look." (Liqu) Who is perfect at predicting slimes? I am! "And what did you want to do? Buy it? You have no money!" (Shari) "I have some." (Liqu) The heck! "Where the hell did you''ve got money?" (Shari) "Elin gave it to me. Said for my help and to reconcile." (Liqu) This at least explains what they were talking about. Also, am I seriously the only one who is worried that this one can actively participate in the economy?! I consider taking it away from her, but something in me doesn''t sit right with that. I mean it''s not like I haven''t my own. Yet although it feels like a waste, I don''t want to stoop this low. She probably will just buy herself an extra piece of flesh from the butcher. Speaking of this one: I literally drag Liqu now to the intended location where we finally can buy our flesh. It is planned as provisions, to ensure that we both are at our top when we reach this estate. It could go horribly wrong and then I want at least some kind of precaution in form of combat potential. So we are at this shop. "Hello! Remember us?" (Shari) "Oh, the two girls on the monster hunt! Don''t tell me you are going to bait another one?" (butcher) "I have to say the quality was very satisfactory for the target! So I want the same deal as last time." (Shari) "Well, I won''t complain about returning customers, but it''s again just you two. Isn''t this a little dangerous like this? If there is someone to guard you, this person could also do the carrying!" (butcher) Again this stuff! Just stay courteous Shari. "Don''t worry! We have very unique methods for using the flesh. There isn''t a problem. We are safe!" (Shari) As long you don''t find out how we use it! "If you say so. As long as you pay I''m not going to stop you!" (butcher) "It was fifty copper, right?" (Shari) "Sure, I''ll adjust it to the size!" (butcher) There is not much more. He cuts the flesh, and I give the money, being extremely cautious to not look suspicious while lifting the weight. The only odd thing would be that Liqu isn''t reacting as much to her next meal as I would have thought. I was sure she couldn''t resist spending her newly attained wealth. What else is there for slimes aside from devouring stuff? But it''s a good thing. Like this, we don''t have to deal with more weight and can rather fast make it back to Tamarah''s shop. Yet now I become anxious if Elin really was the better choice as a babysitter. Chapter 61 - Shari - "Aaaargh! You brat, I am not your goddamned servant!" (Elin) What did I say? "Hey! We''re back!" (Shari) Immediately someone storms in our direction. It''s Elin. "Great; then you can take over!" (Elin) "What the hell is wrong?" (Shari) "What is wrong?! As soon as this brat realized that I''m not going to harm him his complete attitude changed for the worst! Now he demands me to cook for him, entertain him, and who knows what else!!! I thought that torture would make people more docile! Maybe we should give it another try?" (Elin) Well, he''s a noble, if only a small one. So it''s very possible that he falls into old habits. Still... "We need his favor. If he tells his dad that we took good care of him, this would be the best for us." (Shari) "I am saying this now! I have no idea how much longer I can endure this before I explode!" (Elin) "We just need enough until we reach his estate." (Shari) "I am not sure if I can keep it up." (Elin) "Anyways, I''ve brought some flesh. Would you be so kind to slice some bite-sized chunks for me?" (Shari) "And now you too!" (Elin) "Do I really have to remind you that there is quite much you have to repay us for?" (Shari) "No, no. I''m going." (Elin) With this, she leaves and I can finally tend to something I had to prepare. I take one of the flasks I obtained from Tamarah. Then I concentrate as much as possible to gather the most energetic and dense structure possible where my hand would be. I need to be careful, as even if the glass is strengthened it cannot take too much pressure from the inside. Nonetheless, I can fill it to a good degree. The bottle really got much heavier. And I feel totally weird when I put a cork on it while I still had the connection to the inside till this moment, which then suddenly ceases. It was difficult without any hard body parts to push this thing on the bottle. Yet I could figure out that rather than pushing, I was able to apply constant pressure by pulling the mass around it down. I am amazingly strong if I just have enough time to figure out how to do things. I repeat the same with the second bottle. Now I''ve got two fast replenishing-potions. Tamarah was right in this regard. I can refill myself to a good degree by dissolving our provisions. But in case I have no time I could just open the bottles and get access to what is inside. Stored potential! As long as Liqu doesn''t get it into her grasp! Shivers! And now to the reason why I had Elin prepare some chunks of flesh in advance. Since I''ve lost the amount of mass I stored away I need to dissolve enough to get it back. And for this, we have the flesh. And Elin, our new personal cook. An offer I will gladly take her up on. I head to her and see that she''s already done with her preparations. For me, this has the advantage, that they are mouth-sized. Well, some are a little large, but I won''t even have to take off the clothes. Also, as much as it pains me to say this, the size of my mouth is not really fixed. It can be as big as it needs to be, giving credit to the fact that it''s just a makeshift construction in the first place. All it needs is that whatever I want to eat comes into contact with my body. I could just as well stuff it through my eyes, nose, ears, or just directly into my belly. As the mere thought of those possibilities distresses me deeply, I obviously won''t even consider them. So having now Elin for this is nearly enough to ignore her past scheme. And it was the reason why I was willing to give her the money to buy cooking equipment. Minding the mentioned mouth problem I try not to give a clear view of it while eating. The pieces are really big. Especially concerning is that I eat them together with the bones. Yet inside those is quite some nutritional value and I hate waste. Also, I dissolve slowly since that saves energy. The downside is how disturbingly aware I am of the process. This might be the first time that I have enough mental fortitude to not just hush over the process. And I knew why I did it before. You never feel so much like a slime as when you dissolve things and change them into what you are. Okay, maybe being a blob was worse, but this is surely close to the top. Feeling how something inside you ceases to be is disturbing at best. And it calls forth memories about what I did to Chris. At least it goes fast with sized portions. With this, I am done with all my preparations. Now we just have to depart when it gets dark. Yet at one point I notice that Liqu came close. Since we are all here it''s not necessary to guard the boy all the time, so it should be fine if she''s around. Yet she fidgets in a way that shows clearly that she wants something. But at the same time, she seems to be too uncomfortable about it to approach me. So I have to take the initiative before this goes on for hours. "Liqu, you are translucent, not invisible! What is it? You clearly have something on your mind." (Shari) "Ehm, right, well, yes..." (Liqu) "Please, just say it." (Shari) She looks totally embarrassed, which causes bad premonitions on my side. And every second this continues it gets worse. "Y-you know, I... You are important to me." (Liqu) "Did you mess something up?" (Shari) I hope the boy is still alive. "N-no, don''t think so! R-right. It''s just... Here, for you!" (Liqu) She presents me a dagger. It looks high quality and rather sharp. While mine is around twenty-five centimeters and made for stabbing, this one is rather fifteen centimeters long, maybe a bit more, but far broader. Obviously, it''s made for cutting things. I lack the strength to effectively cut something and a slash is easier to block which would render me unable to resist a counterattack. So I rather went for stabbing. And now this slime presents this to me. Wait! Presents?! Don''t tell me! "Liqu. Is that..." (Shari) "A gift... For you." (Liqu) Okay, right now there are just too many questions coming up. Let''s settle with the first that comes to mind. "Why?" (Shari) "I... hoped you would be happy." (Liqu) Okay, that was a given. Did she ever have another motivation, aside from self-preservation? "Th-the money was from Elin, yes?" (Shari) "Mhm-glrrrrrb." (Liqu) Can she be any more sheepish? "And why? Why did you buy this?" (Shari) I won''t even ask if something happened during the ordeal. "I thought... You see... You always use one like this. But you form two arms. And there is no reason why you would have to restrict yourself, so one stayed free without reason. And I thought that if you have another one you could defend yourself more effectively. This one looked good and you... you wouldn''t need to use dissolving as much. I know you don''t like it and I don''t want you to be unhappy. A-Also it was said to be sharp, so you can maybe cut things by yourself with it. Since you have problems with dissolving big stuff." (Liqu) So she is considerate... This is actually... nice! She thought about what I would like and not what she expects from me. This is... Damnit, I''m touched!!! She got me! Damnit! Don''t let her see! "W-well, you already bought it, so it would be a waste not to use it." (Shari) ... "Thank you." (Shari) I think I can grant her this. She meant well and behaved recently quite decent. So maybe it is okay that she knows her efforts were well-received and let her rejoice about this. . . . And how she does. Literal streams are gushing down her eyes, flowing awkwardly back in, creating a disturbing cycle. "Aren''t you overreacting a little?" (Shari) "NO!!! I am happy! You like it! This is so great! Elin was right! Wonderful! I won''t dissolve her!" (Liqu) Well, she is happy and this is no problem in particular if you think... Heck, what!? Killing Elin was still in question!? Should I tell her that she just got her neck out of this? Better not, as doing so could scare my new cook away. As things are now I have instead to deal with an extremely happy slime, that still crying jumps up and down in excitement. Some calm hours would have been asking too much, huh? It takes some time until it settles down enough so I can resume planning our trip. Fortunately, Elin also got a new map with my money. Just a local one, but enough to point the location of that noble''s estate down. With this, we can estimate the way we have to travel. It is along the road to the capital but not too far away. I guess we should arrive there in a day. At most one and a half. This is especially welcome as a long journey with a kid would be a true nightmare. Well, maybe not as bad as those where a monster abducts you and does terrible things to you in its lair. Maybe I''m still not over it! However, we still have to wait for the night. There are some very convincing reasons why we shouldn''t try to walk with that noble boy through the gate. Chapter 62 - Shari - It''s getting dark. I''ve decided to wait till nightfall, as this is the best time to not get discovered by patrols. The market really has quite a contingent, which induced me to decide that we won''t directly head north, but rather take our chances in the not-so-well-governed west of the town. There should be equal numbers of guards on each side of the walls, but at least the controls should be less frequent till non-existing in this district. Still, the guards on the wall could pose a problem. Those keep watch for monsters, but as the wall is high enough people don''t have much to fear in that regard. Like this, I hope that they feel safe enough to be a little lax about surveillance. I advised the boy to sleep a bit since I really don''t want him to whine that he is tired later. And naturally, we gathered all our new equipment and filled it efficiently into our bags. Prepared like this we depart at night. Honestly, I am glad to get away from Tamarah. Not that I don''t appreciate all the help we received, but her looks at me were beyond creepy. And the point that she in fact sells me in bottles is also a great source of concern. So I am quite eager to leave before any weird experiments come to her mind. "Uhm, where are we going?" (Lidan) "We go to your home, but please stay quiet. We don''t want any of the guards to hear. This would get us into lots of trouble if we''re seen!" (Shari) "T-Trouble? Why?" (Lidan) "You know about Liqu and me. Do you really think we''re best friends with the guards?" (Shari) At least it would be a problem if we get into an examination. Mostly for the town, but it wouldn''t be advantageous for me either. I would like to avoid it, but occasionally I have to speak to the kid. I have to soothe him or he might get the idea that we are bringing him to our lair or something equally monstrous. That he''s panicking now is the last thing I need. The night is dark, but with such a big group as ours and the more frequent night patrols in the northern town, it''s risky to pass through. Yet Elin is apparently used to avoiding the guards and makes a very good scout. She always moves some distance in front of us and ascertains that the way is clear. With this, we eventually manage to get to the wall in the northwest of the town. It is a quiet back alley where patrols are unlikely to enter. And this is needed, as even Liqu will need some time to burn a hole that''s big enough for people into it. So I better ask her beforehand. "Do you really think you can do it? This wall is thick!" (Shari) "Actually I am glad! Finally I can get rid of the excess! It was so straining to hold onto it!" (Liqu) "Straining? What was straining? Wait! Don''t tell me you..." (Shari) "I''ve never done this for such a long time and it was really much to keep inside." (Liqu) She did! Slimes can only control a certain amount of mass. But Liqu is advanced. With sheer willpower, she can force the matter which would get left behind to stay. In fact I counted on this for our assassination, to make sure we don''t leave any traces behind. Giant pits of slime where the former persons were would have been bad. I thought she would dump it at the next toilet or river yet I didn''t give it too much thought. But this slime truly kept all the mass that still had some energy with her. The whole time! How is she able to do this? She said it was straining, but coming from my own experience with this body I can barely imagine how hard this was. She still manages to astonish me. Yet with so much energy at her disposal, she should be more than able to burn through that wall. However, I am very conscious about what we are doing here and that it might bring its very own problems. In fact, this whole venture of ours is just a very reckless flight forward. The least I can do is limit the risks. "And Liqu, don''t make a too big hole. just enough so that Elin can crouch through is fine. Simply the fact that a hole is there will cause an uproar and we shouldn''t make it worse," (Shari) Also, I don''t want the town to get overrun by monsters. After I said that to her, Liqu starts her work. She is targeting an area close to the ground. I''m a little surprised that she doesn''t even bother to undress. Instead, she just leaks approximately half her mass out, which causes a rather unsettling sight. She is half human, half protruding blob. I shield the boy a bit, so he doesn''t panic. It''s good that I have gloves, as my own hands are see-through. Wouldn''t work well! But I need to say that Liqu is astonishingly fast. She just burns right through. It''s a distressing thought, how such a silent killer could get everywhere in and kill you in your sleep. Yet only if it would concern me since I don''t sleep and am no target. So I am just glad that we canget this done quickly and get away from the crime scene. "Done!" (Liqu) "Then out here!" (Shari) Liqu is naturally the first as already the act of creation itself got her on the other side. I am next and really have to say this hole is tiny. Not as bad as my dreaded memories from last night, but I actually have to squeeze myself a little. I may not be able to get stuck and have to ask myself if I''ve gained weight, but the thought comes up nonetheless. And this leads me to a confusing trail of thought regarding what weight condition is now favorable for my body and how I shall balance my looks and the advantages of having more mass at my disposal. For now, I am not as good as Liqu at making denser structures. This ability wouldn¡¯t help my weight, but certainly my looks. Finishing this mental debate I manage it on the other side. This leaves now just the boy and Elin. Naturally, the boy goes first. Otherwise, we would risk that he runs. Especially after this sight that Liqu gave. So now come little boy! No need to hesitate! Just two monsters waiting for you on the other side! Yes, I know why he isn''t too eager to come. But it seems Elin prods him forward. I guess it''s to a small degree payback for making her serve him. "Now we need to hurry up before someone can see us from the wall!" (Shari) Not that surveillance is too tight, but it needs only one guard randomly spotting us so that there is still a risk. Like this, I plan to through the undergrowth till we¡¯re out of sight. Thanks to our dark clothes and lax patrols we get away without being seen. Recently my days are rather troubled so I was a bit worried that something might go wrong. But as we now made it out of sight this is the perfect moment to take a breather. If I just could! "Phew. It worked out!" (Elin) "It''s dark. Not exactly easy to see something from all the way up the wall. Liqu, how are you?" (Shari) "Blurrrssplishhh" For some reason, she leaks considerable amounts of slime. "Got rid of the waste and am close to my normal capacity." (Liqu) "And now? Should we take the road?" (Elin) "It would be a little problematic if a patrol finds us, but I doubt the boy here can traverse through the forest with us. Also, we don''t have too many provisions. So it might be better to take the fast route." (Shari) "If you say so boss!" (Elin) I seriously have no idea how I got this title! We start to travel and as soon as safely possible get back on the road. I more than once steal glances at the boy who appears to be quite anxious. In the end, he is with people he doesn''t know after others did presumably really bad things to him. Also, what Liqu and I are is quite frightening, so he must still have the not completely unfounded fear to get eaten. At least I am sure that our bloodhound slime can catch him back. Aside from this, the journey is rather calm. The reason is that the north of Ekoras is the relatively safest part. This road, as the main connection to the capital, is well maintained and any monsters get regularly exterminated. I''ve even seen that there are administrative assignments in the guild for patrol jobs in the north. They should be popular, as it''s safe money with almost no risk. And you even get a bonus for actually killing monsters there. I just hope that I won''t be part of this list anytime soon. At least this makes the way much safer and I don''t have to be this much on edge. And in case we meet a patrol, we aren''t looking this suspicious and could probably talk us out, as long the boy doesn''t make a too kidnapped impression. Like this, we should reach the count''s estate without issues. Chapter 63 - Shari - During the second half of the trip suddenly something comes up. The sun already started to rise a bit and gives some light in which one clearly can see that there is a gathering of individuals in front of us on the road. "What is this?" (Lidan) "Don''t know. I at least count ten and it''s strange that a group waits in the middle of the road." (Shari) "Are they bandits again?" (Liqu) "Not quite. Bandits would ambush from the forest and they don''t look desperate enough." (Elin) "Does this mean we are safe?" (Lidan) "Wouldn''t count on it." (Shari) "My guess is they belong to Cid''s organization." (Elin) "But Cid is dead." (Shari) "Well, the one who orders them is apparently up and running! The first thing I would do when I hear that my hostage is gone would be to make sure he won''t get home. Hence they block the only way back there." (Elin) Lidan pales visibly. "Okay, no taking chances! Into the forest, before they notice us!" (Shari) "Might be too late for that, I think they caught sight of us!" (Elin) "We''re still running in there! A large group won''t be able to follow this easily!" (Shari) So we jump into the undergrowth. Our predictions are kind of answered by the fact that they follow us. At least the rustling behind us indicates so. "Are you sure they are those we''re looking for?" "I am sure there was a child! This is too much of a coincidence!" Well and this! This is quite a good indicator! "Can I dissolve them!" (Liqu) Honestly, I am against killing people. But aside from a very unsettling adaption to more and more frequently occurring situations of that kind, I have no issue to resort to self-defense. Or more precisely, they planned to do the same to others, so in my opinion, they agreed that the same could happen to them. In this case, I am rather sure these people weren''t going to ask us friendly if we would surrender the boy to them. Which leads to this order! "They''re too many for now! We head deeper inside. Elin! You are responsible for Lidan! If we lose each other we''ll meet at the crossroads to the count''s estate! Liqu! As soon they split up you take them out one after the other! No clothes necessary, but don''t leave them completely behind." (Shari) Here it would be even better if they just believe in a random monster attack! "If possible no witnesses. I will take position in-between and stop whoever gets through." (Shari) That''s the best plan I can come up with by straining my core with fast processing. Like this, it''s fairly elaborate in my opinion. We run a bit further and abruptly Liqu jumps without clothes into a tree and astonishingly fast vanishes behind the leaves. The poor person who will pass below there. In accordance, I run a bit further, before I let the other two leave me behind. In the first place, I wouldn''t have been able to escape our pursuers since I am slow. Until now I''ve gotten used to the limits of my body and can maintain a good pace, but this has its limits. I would still risk collapsing my legs if I push them too hard and this will happen if I try to move any faster. Like this, it was clear that they eventually would have gotten us. And for this reason, Liqu and I cannot be part of the escaping group. "Aaaaahhhhhh!!!" Seems like Liqu got the first one. I wait patiently, trotting slowly in the direction where Elin went, the last time I saw her. It would be great if no one would make it this far and I stay left alone. Yet the world hates me, that I am sure about, taking account of everything that happened to me until now. Like this, I am not very surprised that two of our pursuers are catching up with me eventually. I let my gloves slip down. What I learned from my recent fights is that with enough traction of sufficiently dense mass I can hold stuff quite well. The main purpose they have now is just to prevent sight at my hands. Or rather slime balls, as fingers won''t suffice to get enough grip. "Got you!" (thug) I see a man and a woman. Both wear leather armor of quite high quality. Not the same quality I have seen on professional adventurers, but it looks like a uniform. The guy has a hatchet and the girl a shortsword. I guess that they are something like a more professional task force to whoever has the authority in this organization. That makes my next action rather pointless, if not to soothe my conscience. "I would want to ask if we can just part ways here. I don''t have anything against you in particular and would like to cancel any violent actions." (Shari) "Is this a joke? You''ve angered the wrong people. Nothing can save you anymore!" (female thug) Seriously? "That doesn''t mean you have to be the ones to enforce this. Didn''t you hear this scream? That should be reason enough to run away as fast as possible. Just tell whoever you work for that you lost us. This would make everything for all of us easier!" (Shari) The man actually appears to consider my offer. If it were me in his place I¡¯d want to leave fast before Liqu returns. "What are you waiting for as if you''re rooted to the ground? Get this done!" (female thug) "At least, if I defend myself now and kill you, you won''t hold that against me, right?" (Shari) "Get rid of that wench! She annoys me!" (female thug) "Then you can do it!" (thug) "Just to say it, I can fight! This is your last chance. You should let this be!" (Shari) With this, I pull my old trusty dagger out to emphasize my point. As long they don''t know about my core, they won''t be any threat. The guy, who''s apparently used to violence, doesn''t want to listen anymore and advances. I raise my arm with the dagger to keep him at bay, which doesn''t work too well. Maybe situations like this are part of his morning routine. He rushes forward and slashes with the hatchet for my dagger and I have no choice, but to avoid this strike, lacking the strength to deflect it. But now he can effectively occupy my arm with his attacks. Promptly he pulls out a knife from behind. He thrusts fast forward. And stabs my neck, directly below the mask. Maybe under different circumstances, I would be more fazed, but there wasn''t even the slightest hint of danger. He has now quite a triumphant smirk on his face. Hate to break it for him. Or maybe not. "And now?" (Shari) Immediately his expression changes, knowing that something can''t be right here. For me, the question was more on the rhetorical side, as I perfectly know how to proceed. I control the mass where he plunged his weapon in and make it crawl forward around his hand to prevent him from pulling back. At this point, they''ve already seen too much and I cannot afford to show mercy. The only thing I hate here is that I practically grow a new limb from my neck to use it. "What the... Shit!" (thug) "W-What are you doing there?! Stop playing around!" (female thug) He panics visibly. While he keeps the other one with the hatchet in check, I have a new dagger which is just perfect in this situation. I push the weapon into my other hand and aim for his throat. Liqu can never know how close I keep this thing with me. Yet now my opponent sees my strike coming and shifts his arm to intercept the strike. It''s of no use. It would have worked had I bones and such, yet all I have to do is bend the mass around his arm while making sure to maintain the connection. Then I can due to my natural flexibility lash out with my arm like with a whip and with an elastic swing reach directly behind his block. The blade cuts his throat without any effort. This new weapon is really impressively sharp. I let my arm form some kind of shield to protect me from a squall of blood that I try to evade. Damnit! I''ve got blood in my system! Number two now grows frightened. It''s not like I didn''t warn them! I walk towards her. Maybe if she flees now in this direction she would run directly into Liqu''s maw, but this is too risky. She might not know what she has seen and most of the time I was hidden behind her now-dead comrade, but she saw enough to spread troubling rumors about me. I won''t take any chances! She turns around and starts to run away. As we all know I won''t be able to catch up. Yet the poor girl is within my range. I aim with my stabbing dagger at her and extend my arm. It rushes out as fast as I can manage and pierces her in the leg. The moment she stumbles and falls I rush forward and end it with a second stab through her neck into the head before any feelings of guilt can catch up with me. After that, I need some time to recollect myself. Extending my limbs might have been inhuman, but it wasn''t the worst I''ve been through until now, so I can deal with it. What I cannot deal with is all the rest. Killing people is still too much to simply get used to. Yet the action itself was easy. I was in predator mode the whole time. No shaking, no restraint, just doing what I need to. And this is frightening! Really frightening! The possibility of becoming a killing machine isn''t something I can simply cope with. And while the predator mode helps to perform the action itself, the aftermath is something I have to deal with on my own. Like this, I am now rather through. I can prevent crying, but this doesn''t mean I''m well off. Killing people is absolutely different from monsters. However, I have to stay vigilant and as soon I am clear again I have to perform the necessary actions. And one of these means looting the corpses. While this might be a moral grey zone of a darker shade, leaving their stuff would just be a waste, as the next finder won''t be such an upright citizen as I am. They are already lucky that I am no cannibal. So I rummage through their pockets and find three silver and six copper coins. The small copper makes me especially happy since, if anyone counted, I was down to three coins. Not that I could manage to shoot many more, but a bit of ammunition always helps. If I would after this have decided to use the slime bullet again, there would be no other choice than to use silver. And this kind of ammunition gets a little too pricey for my taste. And while I''m at it, I can take this shortsword. It looks nice and I would have something for my belt on the cloak to scare people off! Since no one else shows up I think it goes well for Liqu. There were some more screams, but I didn''t pay too much attention and had my own problems to deal with. Eventually, she comes, fortunately with her clothes. "Oh, there they were!" (Liqu) "It went bad here and dare you if you say anything regarding the corpses!" (Shari) "Why is it bad? You had a good hunt!" (Liqu) "It was pure self-defense!" (Shari) "If you say so. Can I at least refill you?" (Liqu) "Do you really believe that I am not aware that you are filled to the brim with... them?!" (Shari) "Still, you fought and didn''t replenish!" (Liqu) "I am almost full. Just some movements! That''s not taxing." (Shari) "If you say so, but please at least tell me if you feel any strain." (Liqu) If I don''t give her anything she might never stop about this. "Fine! How many you''ve got?" (Shari) "Six!" (Liqu) More than the number of screams I heard. "That means at least two escaped. Did they see you?" (Shari) "Don''t think so. Haven''t noticed them." (Liqu) This might be true. When you hear your comrade''s death screams, you either rush to help them or you turn the other way and run for your dear life. At least two opted for the latter. "And? Could you salvage any money from them?" (Shari) "Uhh..." (Liqu) Sigh! That was asking too much! "Did you leave any visible traces? Anything that will take longer to disperse?" (Shari) "No. After an hour it will be as if they never existed." (Liqu) An hour is still quite long, but I guess there won''t be any searching parties anytime soon. "Do you know where Elin and the boy went?" (Shari) "Not really. It works with the concentration in the air. Not for long distances and all the blood is distracting" (Liqu) "Great, so we''ve lost them. I said we meet up where one way splits up to that lord''s home. Elin has the map, so let us return to the road and follow it." (Shari) "Yes! Just the two of us! This will be so nice!" (Liqu) Seems like karma is already back at me for those kills, huh? Chapter 64 - Shari - We are back on the road. Just Liqu and I. . . . Sigh! Just now I realize how much it helped to have other folks aside from Liqu around me. Now it is just her! And I''ve got the feeling she became bolder. She¡¯s actively seeking contact now. It¡¯s just above the cloaks, but it¡¯s interfering with my walking. I can push her away, but it doesn''t take long till she is back. This happens now the entire time! She is totally in couple mode! "Liqu, stop this now!" (Shari) "But why?" (Liqu) "Because it''s annoying! You said once that you didn¡¯t want anything more from me? That being near me was enough?!" (Shari) "Did I?" (Liqu) "Don''t act like that! I know for sure that you can remember almost everything because I do too! You said just one-sided admiration and no couple stuff! Right now you''re trying to force me to reciprocate!" (Shari) "Uhh, but it''s so nice! Just the two of us, walking like this." (Liqu) "Then did you lie to me at that time as well?" (Shari) "No I didn''t, but..." (Liqu) "What but? What it is that is making you contradict yourself?" (Shari) "I... I started to love you! You are just so wonderful that I want to show the whole world that we belong together!!! Ever since you saved me I can barely contain myself around you! But... you don''t like it. Especially not when others see. I know that and so I try to endure. But right now no one else is here to make you feel embarrassed about it, so it''s fine!" (Liqu) What have I done? I made this already obsessed slime fall even deeper into her desire. It seems everything I do backfires on me. Like this, I have no real way to ban her from getting close. I could try to order her, but this has its limits and will get less effective when repeated. To be perfectly honest, it¡¯s all just one big bluff. In the first place, I need her and can''t easily proceed alone. Even if I would make my threat come true and leave Liqu behind, this doesn''t prevent her from doing something undesirable. Nothing can keep her from enforcing her will and she is the stronger one. I already shudder at the thought of what she could do. The biggest horror might be forced linking. I''ve noticed that she can move during that action a bit. This might imply... shiver... that she could... just swallow my core and take me with her. Absolute horror! With possibilities like these, I¡¯d rather keep Liqu the way she is now instead of cornering her and provoking some desperate action. And all that leads to this. "Is there anything that would satisfy you enough to leave me be for the rest of the way?" (Shari) "Umh, what do you mean?" (Liqu) "It''s simply annoying when you are this clingy. So is there any alternative which would make you calm down?" (Shari) "Linking!!!" (Liqu) How fast did she come to this?! "You know that I hate that! It''s as if my thoughts are no longer my own!" (Shari) "This is the great part about that! We couldn''t be closer than then." (Liqu) "But I hate it! I don''t want you to intrude in my body! And worse, my mind!" (Shari) "Then you can do it!" (Liqu) "Pardon?" (Shari) "I-It doesn¡¯t have to be much. A finger is enough. And just a second. Or less!" (Liqu) "Less than a second?" (Shari) "Yes, this would be absolutely enough!" (Liqu) "And you will stop then? Without any complaints for the rest of the way?" (Shari) "Yes, yes, yes! Certainly!" (Liqu) It wouldn¡¯t be the first time, so doing this isn''t too bad. Also, a finger barely counts as having contact. I think I can cope. "Urrgh, fine! Just the tip of the finger!" (Shari) She is far too eager about this. I slip a hand out and hold it towards her, still taking some time to look around on the empty road. This is still a major trade route, so I have to be careful about any gawkers. She directly bared her stomach and core to me. A strip with very unsettling implications. I would have preferred a handshake only with the fingers, but it seems like that was asking for too much. I feel uneasy, but at her expectant look, nearly bursting in anticipation, I can''t possibly retreat anymore. And I gave my word. So I try to disconnect my visual input and extend forward until I feel contact. Immediately I cut the connection. So much for that! "Uhh, wasn''t a little less possible?" (Shari) "No!" (Liqu) "Fine, you''ve got what you wanted, now keep your part!" (Shari) I rub the tip of my finger which still tingles with some kind of reverberating sensation. It''s really a bit much. A wave of emotions, that completely drown your own thoughts and makes it difficult to differentiate between yourself and the other. "Yes! Sure! Whatever you wish for!" (Liqu) It seems like she¡¯s capable of listening. That at least is a plus. And she doesn''t demand more than this, which shows I can trust her. After this awkward episode, the rest of the journey proceeds smoothly. Different from all my other tours with Liqu, this time we are on a road that has actual traffic. Like this, we see other people around. The merchants on their carriages are a little suspicious of us because of our attire, but since we haven¡¯t done anything to them it¡¯s fine. For now. There are also some patrols on the way, but for those, our guild cards work wonders. Liqu got quite nervous with them, probably because she had previous encounters that didn''t go so well, but not to the degree that we got into any problems. It''s not like they could arrest anyone who looks suspicious on this road. Yet they could''ve asked us to take off the masks. If anything, I could prove to Liqu that my actions until now had reasons behind them. Eventually, we reach our destination; the waypoint! This is a fairly frequently traversed road, which connects the capital and Ekoras. There''s a steady exchange of the riches of the Evergrove for supplies and common goods, which means there are reasons to keep it in good shape. We¡¯re quite a distance from both towns, and there is a third path from here that leads to an important person. So it should be a distinguishable enough place to meet up with the others. It looks better than my own village. Some wealth must accumulate here with all the wares which pass through. The houses look well-built, partly made of stone, and it¡¯s clean, to a degree. The folk is still a worrisome kind, as we are just halfway gone from Ekoras, and these lands are still wild. The capital doesn¡¯t have the best reputation either. I see some guards in blue uniforms, with black-golden emblems, but that doesn¡¯t mean much regarding public order. Especially not if I think about Ekoras. It''s not too surprising that a small settlement and tavern formed at this junction. While I lack knowledge about the political influences in this area, it might even belong to the count we are going to visit. Since I cannot see Elin or Lidan I decide to enter this place to look for them. Together with Liqu... What could possibly go wrong? Chapter 65 - Shari - I decided to try the tavern as the first place that came to my mind where I''d look for people. There''s a rather peculiar atmosphere in here. I wouldn''t go as far as to say that every single individual in this tavern has a criminal record, but I couldn''t completely deny it is a distinct possibility. Trying not to stir the waters, I calmly approach the counter. It works so, so. I feel quite some attention on me, but mostly mere curiosity and not the "found my next victim" kind. So I tend to the barkeeper. "Excuse me? Would you have seen a young woman along with a minor boy?" (Shari) "A boy? Sorry, no one like this." (barkeeper) "Thank you very much." (Shari) This isn''t too surprising, as Elin in her situation wouldn''t take chances. Yet I am sure that they would be faster than us and with our disposition regarding movement. There is for a reason the saying "slow as a slime". I turn around and... See that Liqu is in trouble! Or rather, everyone else is! I see three guys, on the bigger side, surrounding her. Now you might ask yourself how anyone can be this stupid, yet she doesn''t give much of a dangerous vibe while she has her cloak on and isn''t wielding any visible weapons. Also, one can see her feminine figure when looking at her. Her very feminine figure, since one can see those bulges even if they''re covered by the cloak. Like this, she looks like an easy target. What a terrible miscalculation! I turn for a moment back to the barkeeper. "It seems like my comrade has some problems. Does this establishment have any means to solve this kind of situation or are we allowed to actively defend ourselves if something like this happens?" (Shari) With this, at least he can¡¯t that we are at fault for anything that might happen now. This means we should be fine as long as Liqu¡¯s cover isn¡¯t blown. Because this limits my time I leave the barkeeper alone, who still seems to search for words about a solution regarding the mess that is going to start, and head to the presumed epicenter. "Hey sweety, what is someone like you doing here all alone?" (future dissolved victim) "I am not alone! I am here with my Shari!" (Liqu) And with this, I am officially involved. Wonderful! Rushing my efforts to prevent the worst I approach. "Can I help you gentlemen?" (Shari) "Oh, another one? Why don''t you and your friend come with us and kill some time??" (individual which I ponder if I should really save him) "Kill" is the keyword, idiot! "Look, we are here waiting for someone and cannot afford to "kill" anything!" (Shari) The look goes directly to Liqu, who hopefully got the implication. "But they look so eager." (Liqu) Waaahhhh! This stupid slime! Can you just once stop messing things up?! "See? Your friend is absolutely into it!" (another one whose body will never be found) That¡¯s because she wants to eat you! Run!!! "No Liqu, we can''t! And I will become excessively displeased if you continue this even for a single second!" (Shari) "Uhh. Sorry, I cannot play with you!" (Liqu) And now the inevitable happened; Liqu wants to come to my side, but the closest of this human trash holds her tight. She barely can prevent slipping out of her cloak. Literally. "I don''t see why we cannot wait here all together for your friends! Maybe they want to join?" (another idiot who''s eager to die) And now she looks really displeased. "Liqu! No killing!" (Shari) "Is there something you''ve got against us? We just want to be nice to you and you give us this attitude! Hick!" (a third one who is too drunk to understand his impending demise) This situation cannot proceed like this. If they become violent we have a problem. Not because of their advances, but because of the many people who will leave the tavern while screaming. And we two are absolutely not fit for a brawl. I don''t even have knuckles! With this, the best approach I can take is to threaten them. I pull my guild card out. "Can anyone of you read this?" (Shari) The second one leans forward and seems to be the only one who is still in a half-clear state. He furrows his brows. "You are an adventurer?" (my way out here) "Yes, as is my friend. If you couldn¡¯t tell from the card, we use acid. So if you insist on pursuing this any longer, all of you will experience a burning sensation in a very peculiar area, different and far more lasting than the kind you might be used to." (Shari) This seems to have had some impact. At least he and the third one, who is apparently clearer than I gave him credit, retreat from her. Yet not... "Ahh! Why so stingy! This will be fun!" (absolute nutcase) He didn''t... He didn''t just touch Liqu''s chest!!! This is so wrong in so many ways that I''m troubled to process this! Too many disturbing implications! Liqu looks at me. "Can I put him down?" (Liqu) "No killing or anything problematic!" (Shari) "Yes, yes!" (Liqu) The man has her by the shoulder with the right hand from behind and proceeds to stroke with troublesome intimate intent around Liqu''s far too loaded upper area with the left. Yet with a slight shift, she pivots her arm back through the gap between them and raises it straight up behind her back in a way that would have dislocated a normal human¡¯s arm. Like this, she grabs his head from behind with her fortunately gloved hand and pushes him down. "Arrgh!" (crushed subject) She moves above him, pressuring him to the ground, but she¡¯s still covered by the cloak so that, her shifting body isn''t visible. Yes, I forgot. Slimes might not be able to throw punches with impact. However, we are strong. And in addition, as this molester is experiencing, Liqu is heavy. She is really, really, exorbitantly heavy! I don''t even know how much all this mass compressed inside her weighs! Also, no, I''m not going to discuss how much I''m weighing! "Wh-what is she doing there?" (less stupid molester) He makes quite a threatening step in my direction, yet my emerging dagger, directed at his throat, is rather daunting to him. "What does it look like? My friend is crushing yours." (Shari) "Urrgh!" (molester who regrets his decisions) "Make her stop!" (desperate molester) "If I do, can we please go then?" (Shari) "Y-Yes! Just stop this!" (suddenly cooperative individual) "Liqu, don''t crush his bones. We want to go." (Shari) "Do I need to?" (Liqu) "Yes!" (Shari) "Fine." (Liqu) Without putting any weight on her legs she rushes up in a way I hope no one questions how she actually did it. Before we draw more attention to us, I grab her by the glove and drag her out here. "Did you really want to go with them?" (Shari) "They said we would have fun. I like fun." (Liqu) "We really need to talk about common sense." (Shari) "That sounds wonderful!" (Liqu) God, this slime! Chapter 66 - Shari - Since I haven''t seen the other two members of our party, I wait with Liqu at the signpost in front of the settlement. There isn''t much going on since only few people are out right now. Honestly, it''s extremely boring. And Liqu''s company doesn''t make time run any faster. We have to wait for some more hours, but eventually, they arrive. "What took you so long? I thought we were the ones staying behind?" (Shari) "We had to walk through the forest since we didn''t know if we could safely use the road." (Elin) The boy really doesn''t look too well. More like terribly exhausted. I hope his father won''t blame us for this. "But still! Why didn''t you catch up? We two can''t even run." (Shari) In return, I receive an absolutely exasperated look from Elin. "Is this a joke?" (Elin) What does she mean? "No? We really can''t run with our bodies." (Shari) "What does this matter?! I thought you were just being inconsiderate, but you''ve completely lost it!" (Elin) "I don''t understand." (Shari) "You two are inexhaustible! Marching with you is hell! It''s so difficult to keep up your pace and if you can, even after hours you won''t slow down! Humans become tired! Did you already forget that?" (Elin) Uhh, that was really a mistake on my side. Can''t say anything against that. You simply don''t pay attention to things that don''t concern you. That movement over a long period of time is possible might be an advantage, but especially regarding the kid, I should have been much more aware of building up exhaustion. "But it''s so difficult! Always keeping track of what humans need! Right, Shari?" (Liqu) Ouch! This blow hurt! Now I also have to hear that my common sense as a human is degrading and got exchanged with a slime''s. "Sorry, it was my mistake. I will try to do better." (Shari) No excuses here! If I want to retain my shallow last bit of humanity I can''t make concessions! "Well, you stayed back and protected us, so I can''t blame you that much." (Elin) "I''m glad that both of you made it safe here." (Shari) "This part of the forest is not very dangerous. A little, maybe. But Ekoras acts as some kind of breaker to the creatures from the forest." (Elin) Another lesson from Elin, our friendly local guide! "I would suggest we get going or it will be dark before we reach the estate." (Shari) It''s just late midday, but evening and night will eventually come. We walk up the path and are soon halfway there. Promptly Elin speaks up. "How are we going to do this?" (Elin) "We give his son back and get rewarded!" (Shari) "We want information and backup." (Elin) "Yes, that''s what I mean." (Shari) "And how do you intend to explain our demands to him? It will become messy if we just barge in with his son." (Elin) "And that''s your part to handle." (Shari) How glad I am to have this mask on, cause otherwise right now one might see this stretching smile of mine, which always shows whenever I am going to take advantage of someone. "What do you want from me?" (Elin) "I planned to let you go in advance and inform them while introducing us a little." (Shari) "Why should I be the one who is jumping into the direwolf''s den!?" (Elin) "It won''t be dangerous, I think. You''re bringing good news. This should be received well. And like you said, barging just in as we look would be bad. However, apart from you, the only others who could go would be me and Liqu. And we both know that if something would happen there to me, this whole region will meet its slimy demise. So I would obviously be the wrong choice. And on the other side, are you seriously considering sending Liqu?" (Shari) With the rule of elimination just one remains. "A-And me?" (Lidan) Does he really think I will let go of my sole trump for a bargain? Anyway, I answer courteously at him. "As we promised we will bring you back to your father. You might even recognize this area by now." (Shari) "Y-yes, a little." (Lidan) "See? You can trust us. So please, trust us here as well." (Shari) With this, I send Elin on her way and begin to wait. And after a while, I hear marching sounds. "Liqu. Whatever happens, stay calm. And don''t act in any way without my permission." (Shari) I don''t wait for her response and instead concentrate on the direction the sound comes from. You might call it a small army. Several well-armed men, with a strong emphasis on halberds, swords, and partial plating on their blue uniforms. Yet I guess I should concentrate on those who come by horse. Actually, there are three of them. From the positioning, my educated guess would be that the one in the middle is the lord. Just expensive clothing, a well-maintained brown beard, and rather piercing yet restless yellow eyes. Restless probably because his abducted son stands here next to me. The right one meanwhile looks like a soldier, with his heavy plate armor, much to the disadvantage of the poor horse below him. This leaves just the one on the left. He also wears expensive clothing, yet looks more civilian, which indicates that he is some kind of aide. I have no intention to provoke anyone by forcing the boy to stay at my side. However, this fully-equipped army seems to even intimidate Lidan. And just now they are circling us as if they''re going to apprehend the kidnappers. Maybe a misunderstanding? Is Elin alright? At least they don''t attack us, yet. But this might have to do with the boy. On the other side, for a family reunion, this man does look quite indifferent. They come close, but a wall of soldiers still separates us from them. "You have my son!" (supposedly Lord Kahan) You don''t say? At least now it''s certified. "And if I''m allowed to add, we brought him to you." (Shari) "Come here!" (Lord Kahan) Hey, I know you want to look strong, but this is your son you''re talking to. And he went through hard times. I mean, first, that human scum kidnaps him and then he gets abducted by a slime. He must have been scared to death. I speak from experience. And this stare starts to become exhausting! Like I said before, I let him go past this wall of soldiers, since I want his help and can''t afford to bear animosity. Yet suddenly this soldier in plate armor shouts out. "How dare you hide your faces in the presence of our lord! This is Radon Kahan! Reveal yourself this instant!" (soldier officer) "I''m sorry, but under these circumstances, I have to refrain." (Shari) "Under these circumstances? Could you explain this?" (supposed aide) This time I would like to try the truth. "Very well! If we would take the masks off, two things will happen. The first is that the soldiers here will probably panic and instantly attack us. Against our will I''d like to add." (Shari) "I don''t recognize your voice and would know of no past incident which might cause such a rash reaction." (aide) "Oh, this has nothing to do with things we did. It''s more a common reaction I get quite frequently." (Shari) "So, because you fear to be attacked you would rather hide your identity. Even in front of nobility." (aide) "We brought the lord''s son back. Shouldn''t it be possible to grant us this much?" (Shari) "Fine. Wait here! Dion will bring your reward along with your acquaintance! Then you''ll leave!" (Radon) Good to know that Elin is still alive. However... "I am very sorry, milord. But we don''t want money!" (Shari) "Then why are you here?" (Radon) "I would like to speak about this more privately." (Shari) At this most of these soldiers grip their weapons tighter and the situation becomes tenser in general. "Are you aware that you caused quite a peculiar situation?" (Dion) "Peculiar? I wouldn''t know why." (Shari) "Instead of just handing the child to an official and claiming the reward, you come all the way here, very eager for a personal audience with the count. And so soon after the same was abducted by a hostile party. Very suspicious!" (aide) Somehow, I no longer want this person to partake. "I am very sure the lord''s son''s testimony is proof enough that we hold no ill will. He should be trustworthy, right?" (Shari) And this discussion starts to become exhausting as well! "I am sure he believes what he says. Yet it might all be an elaborate play to come close to the count. And now you refuse to identify yourself. You see the problem?" (Dion) Maybe I should have applied the powder beforehand, yet I planned something different. "We have here our guild cards. Isn''t this confirmation enough?" (Shari) "It isn''t possible to verify their authenticity this instant and they might be stolen. How should we know without seeing your faces?" (Dion) "It''s of greatest importance for us. Can''t we find a solution?" (Shari) "You dare to make demands to the lord?! I will..." (soldier officer) At this, the count raises the hand and he falls silent. "You said two things will happen if you remove these masks. I am curious, what is the second?" (Radon) I stare at him for a moment, uncertain if I should say it. "The second thing that will happen is simple. Everyone but us will die." (Shari) My tone is dark and heavy, emphasizing the weight of what I said. While I wouldn''t want a blood-/slimebath, I don''t know how many will die before we can break out or if Liqu could lose control and go a rampage. Some may survive, but it wouldn''t be sure. "You dare to..." (soldier officer) Looks like things could get out of control. "Hah!" (Radon) "Milord?" (soldier officer) "Very well! You will get your private talk!" (Radon) "Milord, do you think this is a wise decision?" (Dion) "When you ever heard of an assassin who states that he can kill you this very moment? They piqued my interest, so we will see!" (Radon) It seems we shall live and with rather tense soldiers around us, we are allowed to enter the estate. Chapter 67 - Shari - If someone would have told me a month ago that I would ever get an invitation into a lord''s mansion... God, even yesterday this idea was ridiculous! And now I am in a room that holds more riches than I ever would''ve had the chance to attain in my life before this mess started. Heck, it might be worth more than my whole village! I should try to calm down. The fact that I no longer have a heart that could race is actually helpful in keeping calm. Just now I became aware that sometimes bodily functions can accelerate a mental condition. And as a slime, I am not "really" alive, so my physical excitement is about as great as a corpse¡¯s. This might be the only thing that allows me to keep it together in this tense atmosphere. Meanwhile, this stupid slime can¡¯t read the atmosphere. We were made to wait here and after some time our host comes. Or rather the man who has not decided to kill us yet. With him are the same guys we saw before. However, there are also two soldiers following him into the room. Quite an oppressive sight, how they all build a common front. "I am sorry for keeping you waiting, yet as you might have assumed I had some personal matters to attend." (Radon) It''s understandable that he would want to look for his son first. But what did this boy tell him already? First I should confirm why my side is still missing someone. "Where''s Elin?" (Shari) "Your comrade is well taken care of, yet not here, obviously. Anything else that is troubling you?" (Dion) "I''d have wanted to keep this talk more private." (Shari) "You don''t really believe I would have lowered my guard completely? There is a difference between bold and foolish!" (Radon) "I understand. But people talk and like this soon the whole estate will know. Can you at least trust these persons to stay calm in case something unexpected happens?" (Shari) "I can be certain that these men are confident enough in their abilities to react appropriately." (Radon) Not reassuring! "If you say so." (Shari) It still shows that I am not concerned about the threat they pose. In the end, they wouldn''t even know where they should hit me. "Now I am curious. What could supposed adventurers want from me other than the money you lot all too eager risk your lives for?" (Radon) "In fact making sure that we can keep this very one. Or in short, protection!" (Shari) "Protection you say? In what way?" (Radon) "In any way your status would allow you to. While I have no criminal record, I am sure milord knows that we didn''t find your son wandering around. We made troubling enemies. The kind with connections to concerningly high positions of power, who might claim anything to bring you down and will do so." (Shari) "And this concerns me for what reason?" (Radon) "For one it would simply be a disgrace if someone who did you a service died because of that action. Others might question supporting you if this is the end they find. And that isn¡¯t something you can afford since I¡¯m rather sure you¡¯re facing powerful foes." (Shari) The aide to his left nods as if he would approve my argumentation, while the head soldier looks instead as if he would want to slay us this instant. Great prospects! Sigh! "While I understand this, it is not as if your participation to my advantage is a well-known matter, as you yourself made sure not to be seen with my child. Like this, leaving you to these foes might actually work out well for me. Or do you have a better offer to add?" (Radon) "How about pledging our allegiance to you? While we certainly lack in other aspects, I can say that we are highly capable individuals who came to share the same enemy with you and like this will be loyal. Even more so as we rely on your backing to not get arrested." (Shari) "And what makes you believe that I have use for you?" (Radon) "Maybe simply the fact that your men couldn''t do what we did. Or the certainty that none of your soldiers could win a fight against us. At least, not against her." (Shari) I point at Liqu. Oh god, stupid slime! Stop the waving! "This is quite a claim and it seems captain Peras would love to prove you wrong. On the other side, how come my son said that you are true monsters?" (Radon) Now it starts to get interesting. "Did you listen to him in detail?" (Shari) His look isn¡¯t really discernible, yet it says something like "proceed". "Well, it might be that he has seen how we killed his guard. While not planned, it certainly was no pleasant sight." (Shari) "And now you think that I¡¯d take someone like this under my wing?" (Radon) "At least there would be a third reason." (Shari) "Intriguing. Do tell!" (Radon) "While it would be an unacceptable problem if the guard would be sent to apprehend us, our enemies follow a grave miscalculation in antagonizing us." (Shari) "Which would be?" (Dion) "Apart from the part where we would be against the whole town and have no way to clear that situation up, they do believe that we would lose that conflict. The truth is, that this would just be a huge drawback for us, which I would want to avoid." (Shari) "You sound unusual confident for someone asking for help. However, all you spouted until now are mere words without any backing. And this while you''re asking me for my help." (Radon) "And like I said, we would lend you this strength for you to confirm, while all we want in return is just the backing to avoid any conflicts with the authorities, for whatever reason there might be." (Shari) "Whatever reason?" (Dion) "Naturally not provoked, but rather for things one can''t control like prejudice, hostility, and fear!" (Shari) "Again very ominous, like all you brought up until now. And with that I don''t see why I should show any trust and come to an agreement with you." (Radon) "If you wish I can give you something substantial my lord, yet I worry what might happen the moment I do." (Shari) "Whatever happens, no one leaves my side!" (Radon) After saying that he looks at me. "Do you need anything else?" (Radon) My chance! "No, I don''t! This is certainly enough. Yet while I am sure that there are many assumptions on your side, leading to all kinds of ideas, the truth is that sometimes..." (Shari) And with this, I take off my mask. "Things are just not what you would expect!" (Shari) Chapter 68 - Shari - Removing this mask is always a thing. For one, my sight immediately sharpens as I can see with my whole "face". As creepy as this is. For the other, it is rather nasty to have always goo strands sticking from my face to the mask, when I had this thing on for some time. I simply don''t want to see this! My approach might have been wrong, but I doubt I would get many more opportunities to save the son of a count who should owe me a favor for doing so. Therefore, this was a huge chance to finally get some support to avoid getting targeted by the authorities. Someone who could give us legal status is a convenient ally. "What, what is with your skin?" (Dion) Seriously? Do I have to point it out? "Is it so difficult to understand? I''m a slime, as you can clearly see! The dripping might have been a hint." (Shari) I really hate this, but denying simply won''t work and might just derail the conversation. Also, I have no intention to inform everyone here about my private circumstances, yet. "And Liqu, whatever you''re thinking, stop it now!" (Shari) I know for certain that right now she''s going: "Yes, she said it! Yes!" "M-monsters!" (Peras) He grabs his weapon and does a heavy step forward. "Very well. I would have rather voted for a less biased term, like "sentient amorphous lifeform", but if you insist on antagonizing us..." (Shari) Before that man is close enough to attack his lord can sign him to stay at his place. Naturally, everyone is quite put off. Especially the soldiers who might have to fight us, but also the aide lost his calm. However, this lord is something else. I have never seen someone staying this serene when we revealed ourselves. Well, there was Tamarah, but that mad scientist was certainly not calm. "Certainly, "unexpected" was the right term. My son claimed something like this, but seeing the real deal is something else." (Radon) "I would like to point out that I don''t eat people and Liqu... Well, she does. I made her promise to not hunt them, yet this is a savage world. By the way, you can reveal yourself, Liqu. Only the mask! Don''t go naked! We ought to show some manners." (Shari) With this Liqu removes her mask as well. She obviously enjoys it to have her head free and also puts her gloves away. "Hello, my name is Liqu! Nice to meet you!" (Liqu) This slime has really no ability to read a situation. And by god, take your hand back!!! This Peras guy looks like he wants to chop it off. "Could I ask you not to resort to violence?" (Shari) It would be a drawback if Liqu would now go on a killing spree. "Stay back or I will slay you fiends!" (Peras) Does he have a cousin called Chris? Did. Sorry. "Peras! Stop your antics!" (Radon) "Milord! How could we allow the presence of these creatures?" (Peras) "You start to fall out of my favor!" (Shari) "Favor?! You will regret playing your tricks on us!" (Peras) "Peras!!! (Radon) After this, he goes quiet. He seems at least to be loyal. "I agree that you performed here quite an outrageous revelation. Yet why should I agree to this alliance? Your background is concerning at best." (Radon) "You are obviously targeted. And while I don''t know all your soldiers, I am rather sure that none of them is absolutely invulnerable. I might not be this confident in my own fighting abilities, yet I can assure you that Liqu is by far the greatest power in this realm by now. As long there are no dragons, am I right?" (Shari) "Do you always have to mention them? They are really bad news." (Liqu) I have to ask her someday what the hell transpired with a real dragon. "And how should we trust you that you won''t attack us as soon you find an opening?" (Dion) "Why should we do this?" (Shari) "Well, you..." (Dion) "Now don''t say because we''re monsters. That''s a prejudice! If we''re treated fairly there won''t be a reason to do anything. We are reasonable as you can see." (Shari) "And what are you considering as a fair treatment?" (Radon) "Despite the part where we won''t get attacked in plain sight? If we shall act for you, we would need flesh to keep us going. None of human origin, naturally! Also, a payment like anyone who''s working for you receives would be appropriate. We''re not slaves!" (Shari) "And in addition, you want my backing?" (Radon) "Isn''t that somehow a given? We couldn''t work properly if we directly get into a conflict just by showing up. You just saw it. People tend to attack us when we are in front of them. While I don''t wish for bloodshed, what choice do we have if they are this stubborn? In the end, it should be in your favor to avoid the town''s destruction, my lord." (Shari) "I am not very sure about this. At the moment, the mentioned opposition has considerable power in Ekoras and grows troublesomely bold. The marquis is no longer in control. Like this, a clean end and starting anew might be for the best." (Radon) This man has some very dangerous ideas. This spells trouble! "Milord! Why..." (Dion) "Why do I tell them? It''s not like they have any use for this information. It might even be beneficial if word spreads. Also, I am actually interested in this alliance. Or shall we say pact?" (Radon) "Call it as you wish. In exchange for your backing, we help to fight your enemies. And when this all is over you will ensure that we aren''t targeted from any official side and can live as we want! This shouldn''t be too much for obtaining a power none of your enemies can oppose." (Shari) This is exactly what I want. If I can just get this agreement through nothing will be in the way of my calm retirement, without being troubled by hostile people trying to subjugate me. "No one can oppose? This sounds a little farfetched." (Radon) "It isn''t. For example right now Liqu could grow to her full size and like this might fill the whole room. And I don''t think I need to elaborate what it means to be inside a slime." (Shari) At this, the people with weapons here become understandably but worrisomely agitated. Yet the lord again raises his arm to signal them not to act recklessly. "Huh, the whole room? Like this my soldiers won''t be of any use." (Radon) Honestly, it was more of a bluff, as this would mean that I would as well end up inside Liqu. A nightmarish thought! "As I said, we can be helpful. However, I want to clarify, we won''t destroy the town or slaughter civilians. We are no murderers and I don''t feel obliged to kill innocent people!" (Shari) "No murderer it says. And why is there a rumor about a slime mimicking humans, that kills guildsmen?" (Peras) "I already in detail explained the problems two slimes are confronted with in society. It''s simply really hard to tell someone who has chosen the profession to kill you, that you are a "good" slime. And then you have a mess!" (Shari) A dirty slime mess that is. "There... is something I don''t quite understand." (Dion) What might he be on about? "Yes?" (Shari) "Aside from your exceptionally unusual behavior, regarding your backgrounds, you appear by far too professional! I simply cannot understand how you can know this much about our society. There was no incident, no slip-up until now that would''ve exposed you. How can you be so proficient in covering your identity?" (Dion) Duh, the perceptive ones are always troublesome. "I don''t think my private circumstances are meaningful for our agreement. But if it is a condition which will safely lead to an agreement I agree to share them." (Shari) "No need! I don''t really care. As things look, I''m tempted to accept. However, I have a condition!" (Radon) "Which would be?" (Shari) "I want you to prove your abilities to me." (Radon) What is he going on about here? "Prove?" (Shari) "You claimed to have "power no one can oppose". It should be just right to demonstrate to me what I am actually bargaining for here, isn''t it?" (Radon) Everyone in this room looks as dumbfounded as me. Yet most of them rather due to the fact that he is seriously going to accept my offer. "If you wish so, my lord. I have no problems delivering any proof that you want. However, how shall this happen? Directly here might cause a panic I need to say." (Shari) "Then in half an hour on the yard behind the estate!" (Radon) "Alright! But would it be possible to see my teammate?" (Shari) "The one who came before? Sure. You will be brought there. But I would suggest you reattach these masks again. To prevent incidents." (Radon) "You''ve heard it Liqu. Everything back on!" (Shari) "Aww! But it was so nice." (Liqu) "No backtalk." (Shari) "Yes, yes." (Liqu) I am absolutely aware of how closely this man is watching us right now. While my relationship with Liqu is not really confidential, it disturbs me a little to assume that this man already looked through everything there is to know. And if not that, his ominous smile is reason enough to be concerned. I don''t really hear it, but the count gave some orders to the men and after this, the captain and the two soldiers move. From the gestures, I assume they will be the ones to bring us to our destination. So I comply. While this captain gives me an unsettling "Chris"-feel, those two soldiers are more on the pitiful side. I mean, for supposedly having the order to watch us, they shake quite a lot and walk at an ever-increasing distance behind us. Can''t blame them for not being too eager to catch up to us. Yet this captain might be a problem. I would assume there is a chance that he just attacks us to do what he thinks is right. Something I''d call a "Chris move". The other possibility is that he is loyal enough to his lord that he won''t act without permission. Hoping for the latter, I just stay alert while he leads us. We walk to the upper floor and are brought to a room. We move in and... "Heck! Finally! How much longer did you intend to keep me waiting?" (Elin) Great! The sweet voice of a fairy. A dark fairy with serious anger issues! "Hi, Elin. How''ve you been?" (Shari) Chapter 69 - Shari - "Hi, Elin. How''ve you been?" (Shari) "How I''ve been? How I''ve been?! I''ll tell you how I''ve been!" (Elin) Seems like someone hasn''t been having the best time. "I come here, show them my best side and bring good news and what do you think they do? They directly put me in this room, let two far too hostile guards watch me, and make them prevent me from undertaking even the most basic bodily actions!" (Elin) Why do I feel there was something like a not-so-hidden "not that you would understand my problems" undertone? I certainly won''t be sorry for not having a body anymore. "We really did our best! At the moment they say we are ought to be tested. But hey, at least we''re still alive." (Shari) "Test? What kind of test?" (Elin) "To see if we are useful enough to trouble themselves with an employment." (Shari) "That''s quite vague." (Elin) "It''s already a win that we can stay here, while we already exposed ourselves." (Shari) "Oh, you really did it." (Elin) "It''s not like we could have hoped for much if we continued to hide our faces." (Shari) "Common sense tells me that without hiding yourself you wouldn''t fare much better right now." (Elin) "But we won''t anymore. We may have a real chance here." (Shari) I really think we could greatly benefit from this development. It''s quite strange for me to wait in this far too extravagant room. With my background, coming from a poor village, I feel uncomfortably displaced in this environment. And being a slime isn''t really helping on that matter. However, looking at Elin I really have to do something. I open the door from the inside and peek out. Surprisingly it wasn''t locked, but it''s not like this would have worked to confine us in the first place. I notice the two guards who guided us here are still waiting in front of our room and clearly don''t want to be here. They perk up in visible distress, fighting the urge to run for their dear lives. "Excuse me? I wanted to ask if it would be possible to escort our comrade to a bathroom? It would be a strange kind of hospitality to keep her from doing so, am I right?" (Shari) Elin is obviously embarrassed, which might have been the main reason for her to avoid asking until now. I on the other side couldn''t stand one more minute of her shifting from one foot to the other. Still panicking, the two look at each other. "If it helps, she''s a normal human. So I would entrust her wellbeing to you." (Shari) One of them directly steps forward and gives a sign to accompany him. So it seems this was rather about who of these two can get away from here? The other one looks fittingly crestfallen at his partner''s rogue action. This one on his side doesn''t lose much time to get away from here. I give the one who got left behind a smile before realizing he won''t see it behind my mask. Instead, I try to convey it with my voice and speak. "If you want to, you can close the door again." (Shari) I don''t need to say it twice before the door is shut again. With this, I am now alone with Liqu in this room. The first thing I had to do was to convince her that this isn''t our honeymoon. After that, I could start with more serious issues. "Liqu, I want you to stay vigilant. Dealing with nobles is always troublesome. They might betray us at the first chance they get. Just like Chris!" (Shari) She just stares and then nods under her mask. This kind of quiet reply is novel regarding her usual behavior and like this emanates some surprisingly grave intent. After all, that incident was nothing positive for either of us. "But don''t harm anyone if possible. We want to gain their favor here. So no victims. Stay friendly!" (Shari) "What shall I do now? Staying friendly or vigilant?" (Liqu) "I think you''re capable enough to look friendly while internally being on high alert. You''re playing an act. Just watch out. I don''t want anything to happen to you." (Shari) After I said this, slime starts to spill out of the holes in Liqu''s mask. "Heck! What is it now?" (Shari) "I am happy! Never before has someone cared about what happens to me!" (Liqu) Hell, that was mostly self-preservation! I mean, yes it would suck if she after all the effort I put into training her would come to waste. However, stop this leaking out of the mask! It''s creepy! "Please, get your act together. I need you ready." (Shari) At least she seems to put some effort into stopping the flow. As soon she manages to do so I can again address her. "Liqu, do you know what all of this could mean for us?" (Shari) "No. I don''t really understand everything." (Liqu) Sigh, figures! "That man is very powerful. I mean that he is an important individual. We talked about this. He holds power over other humans. Can you follow?" (Shari) "Yes?" (Liqu) Then why are you voicing this as a question? "So, if this man is satisfied with our actions he might put the weight of his word in for us. As I said, nobles are troublesome folk, so there is the chance of betrayal, but if he actually does what he promises... Do you have any idea what that would imply for us?" (Shari) "No." (Liqu) Rather timid. She must feel inept for not knowing. "We could become legal beings. If he prohibits other people from harming us, we are safe. No more hiding! No being hunted! No anxiety about being found out! We could live a peaceful life without worries!" (Shari) She stares for a moment and I start to get the feeling that something within her core just ruptured. Finally, she slowly comes back to her senses. Yet her next reply catches me off guard. "We?" (Liqu) That''s it! I said we can live peacefully! Not I, not both of us, but we as in "together"! What have I done?! Naturally, she caught on to this. Do I really plan to spend my life with her? I mean, maybe she slowly becomes less annoying. She still makes mistakes, but I guess there were some improvements recently. So living with this creature for an indefinite amount of time... I think even if I would officially be safe in the future, this way of thinking is a little naive. I might still be in grave danger. So, no matter what kind of life I try building for myself, some protection won''t be wrong. And then there is that other point. With this in mind, I answer. "You know, I''m rather disenchanted about you leaving. So if you don''t mess things up for me, I might be able to stand your presence. And please try to receive this calmly!" (Shari) Sigh! I knew this was asking for too much. The opposite is the case. Liqu starts to tremble ecstatically. Even if the cloak covers her, the surface beneath is so stirred that you''d think she might explode any moment. "Please calm down! If this gets worse you might actually mess things up!" (Shari) It doesn''t seem so. If anything it gets worse. I really can''t have it that the lord discovers how unpredictable she is so soon. But how shall I stop her? This... This might help! I remove my glove, extend a finger, and, with just the slightest hesitation, plunge it into her. After I said this, I immediately separate from her. But I truly think this had some impact. The trembling stops and she just stares. Promptly the door opens. "I''m back. Did I miss something?" (Elin) "Nothing!" (Shari) At least nothing I would want to mention. With this, I commence waiting with a now disturbingly quiet Liqu. It was at least noteworthy that I could seriously influence her. Chapter 70 - Shari - After some time the door opens again. "The count wants you to know that the preparations are finished. He asks for your presence." (soldier) The messenger was obviously not informed about what he''s dealing with. This much I gather from the fact that he shows not the slightest bit of unease in our presence. Even our two guards want to throw themselves on him, to keep this soldier from being too casual about dealing with us. Yet it''s not like I had any issues with his approach. "Fine. We will follow." (Shari) If I had no mask over my face, I would wink at our nervous wrecks of guards. We are guided to the backside of the estate. A giant field spreads there, yet it''s rather plain and lacks the typical recreational decor I''d expect in a noble house. I can''t even tell if the forest farther behind is natural or just part of the whole thing. At least the open field looks well maintained, and on it, rather close to the building, is a gathering. Quite an assembly of soldiers, who whisper to each other when we approach. Do they know about us? I''ve got a bad feeling about this. I spot the count at the center, apparently scowling at the lack of discipline. It seems more appropriate to me to wait for the moment until someone announces us instead of casually closing directly in on him. There are far too many armed men and considering what I know about nobles, it''s that they are very picky about stuff regarding basic courtesy. I am not sure where a monster stands compared to them, but my wild guess doesn''t grant me an upper rank. As soon it feels like I''m allowed to speak, I do so. "So, regarding this test. What exactly does my lord wish for?" (Shari) "Fairly easy! A mock battle with my strongest fighters." (Radon) "Mock battle? You mean..." (Shari "Yes! Each one here is already informed what he is up to. It took some time to inform them in a proper manner to make sure no... unexpected behavior occurs." (Radon) So at least no one should panic and jump at us. In theory. Well, basically they shall jump at us, but instead in a more controlled way. "And how shall this "mock battle" commence?" (Shari) "I place my soldiers to fight and prove me your asserted strength." (Radon) "Well, I can let Liqu fight. There should be no issues. But what are the rules?" (Shari) "Naturally killing is prohibited and severe harm has to be avoided as good as it''s possible. For the rest you can act to your heart''s content." (Radon) "Fine. I will inform her not to be too hard on them. But fighting takes energy, so I hope we can at least get a meal to replenish." (Shari) "If you show satisfactory results you can order whatever you want." (Radon) Nobles might be prone to lie, but directly in front of his men, this would probably be a disgrace so I hope that I can be a little bit at ease. Assured like this I''m going to inform Liqu. "He wants you to show off. Just beat his men up. No killing! I hope you understand that. Also don''t forget to stay alert for unexpected moves from the outside." (Shari) "Just this?" (Liqu) "Yes! No one said that this will be hard. Can you immobilize them without causing an injury?" (Shari) "Easy!" (Liqu) "Then you can go. And please, don''t destroy your clothes." (Shari) "Don''t worry!" (Liqu) The field''s size, Liqu is now moving to, is big enough to fight to your heart''s content and likely used to train the soldiers. For example, to train fighting in formation. That I have to trust Liqu''s thoughtfulness leaves me slightly distressed, but all I can do now is watch from the sidelines. "You said she''s the strongest, right?" (Radon) "Yes. By far." (Shari) He makes a gesture and three men in high-quality chainmail, all equipped with swords and shields are stepping forward and move in to oppose Liqu. "Just three men?" (Shari) Might be a little rude to question him, but I''m curious. "You will see that they are very able." (Radon) If he thinks so. The men ready themselves by taking a combat stance. Yet Liqu on the other hand simply lets go of her coverings by gliding through the top. I was worried that that''s the moment when everybody starts to panic, but they mostly just grow extremely distressed. The general tension perked considerably in an instant. But the worst off are the poor victims who have to fight Liqu. At least two of them. The one in the middle can still keep his calm to an impressive degree. While Liqu makes some stretching, which considering her bodily composition shall just emphasize that this is mostly sport for her, the one in the middle approaches her in an act of bravery, flanked by the others. Then they suddenly sprint with inhuman speed and surround her position from three sides. If not for high-speed processing I would be troubled to keep up with their movements. "Oh, did I forget to say that those soldiers can utilize body-enhancement techniques?" (Radon) Body-enhancement? That''s a joke. I only heard once from the sidelines about it when some adventurers talked about special skills in our tavern. Apparently, it''s a technique that allows a human without any magical aptitude to make use of their inner energy by temporarily increasing certain physical abilities. However, that''s extremely uncommon. Back then when the adventurers asked their swordsman why he won''t use it he resorted to quite a rude gesture. If it would be so easy, everyone would do this. I mean, who wouldn''t want to be able to jump three meters, run like the wind, or heave things twice as big as oneself? But it seems just a very rare elite is able to do that. And now the count says that all three of these men are such elites. That''s crazy! Now they all rush at Liqu, who answers by dashing backward and directly at her stop lashes out with both of her elongating arms. This is at least enough to stop their advance. They try again to speed up, but before they can do so, Liqu forms a giant hand and throws it at the left soldier. Before it connects the other two slash at the appendage to cut the connection. At this moment, Liqu''s eyes widen and abruptly the arm explodes. It doesn''t just splatter but throws all three soldiers who were far too close off their legs. Yet they all roll directly back into a stance. Nonetheless, they look now a little exhausted while Liqu is at it to gather some of the scattered batches of slime. "Huh, interesting. Seems as if she knows some tricks. Yet mine do as well." (Radon) The soldiers again take their formation to rush at Liqu from three sides, but now the middle one steps forward. He holds his sword for a moment in front of him as if he prays to it and then swings it to his side. "Brzzzt" What!? The weapon of that soldier suddenly emits countless sparks. The count by my side just smirks at my stupefied expression. "I won''t lie, Zeon is my best man. He is one of the few mages who aren''t afraid to dirty their hands and makes the effort to train both swordsmanship and his magic. While his devotion to his style keeps him from obtaining a leading rank, he is unrivaled in direct combat." (Radon) I am starting to get worried. Even I know that the lightning element can stun slimes like any normal living creature. And this man looks very determined. On the other side Liqu... Okay, now I am worried! Liqu''s artificial eyes twitch vigorously. The glare she throws at that lightning user would induce any sane person to run for his dear life. "...te ...ing" (Liqu) Huh? Did she say something? "... hate lightning! (Liqu) She grumbles louder, while her opponent slowly draws closer. I guess she said something about not liking lightning? "I HATE LIGHTNING!!!" (Liqu) This might have been even louder than a human can possibly shout. Anyways, this goes past simple aversion and deep into absolute scorn. And with that, she rushes over. She storms at the man and stops directly in his reach. Naturally, he strikes out. And hits! "Brzzzt" Directly where Liqu''s arm would be the sword connects and I can basically hear how the lightning burns inside, while her arm turns into slime mass without concrete form. The other two fast close in, to take advantage of the stun. This may even be a trained maneuver. But at this moment Liqu surprisingly moves her other arm. "Sstk" You might even say casually a slime bullet is released at one of the soldiers coming from the side. And hits his head, sticking to the surface. The other one stops at Liqu''s unexpected movement and has to retreat when she lashes out at him with a newly grown tendril. But it doesn''t end with this. While the lightning wielder gives his all to free his weapon from Liqu and at the same time releases more lightning into her, yet without visible effect, she on her side lays her hand gently on his chest. For a moment, I can see an intent stare towards him and this is followed by one word spoken so calmly, almost serene, that I barely could hear it. "Impact." (Liqu) Her whole body trembles and at once a wave from the farthest point away from Zeon to where she touches him emerges. The wave moves through Liqu in a blink and the moment it reaches the endpoint... "Whom" The man is sent flying! Okay, I have no idea how she did that, but her attack was hard enough to shoot this man straight to the other side of the field. I really hope he''s fine, regarding the good impression we want to make. The result of Liqu''s actions is one soldier frantic grabbing at his head to get off what this slime shot there. Poor guy, he must have gotten some into the eyes. Meanwhile, the lightning user won''t be able to stand up again anytime soon. And at last, a soldier who maybe would be physically able to keep on fighting, but mind-wise was rather put off by his comrade flying through the air. Nonetheless, Liqu now concentrates on him. For each slow step of hers, the soldier retreats one of his own. Then she stops. And shows her most creepy smile. Shortly followed by a terrifying transformation. By now I can keep my calm, but seeing Liqu expanding to her full size is a distressing sight. Since when is she five meters tall? Okay, she mostly focused her shape on height, but I am sure that she grew. The last remaining opponent stares at her with a blank expression. And lets his weapon fall. I give a glance to the scowling count on my side. Does he really hold it against him? "The fight is over! It''s obvious who has won!" (Radon) "Liqu! You can shrink back!" (Shari) Fortunately, she reacts to my voice and forms back to her usual appearance. "Aww, it just got fun." (Liqu) The lightning user gets helped up by his comrades, so I think he should survive. Is the one with the slime glue in his eyes going to be fine? He might be blinded! I am not too sure about this. On the other side, I told Liqu not to cause greater harm. The slime should dissipate in the air, even if it''s rather dense. Yet it might take around an hour. However, with this fairly impressive demonstration, I think I can promote our deal. "And? I think we didn''t promise too much." (Shari) "She certainly has some prowess. Yet now we will see yours!" (Radon) Excuse me?! "Sorry, I think I misunderstood!" (Shari) "Wasn''t I clear enough? I want you to fight the next battle." (Radon) I panic internally. "I-I think I said that Liqu is the fighter of us two." (Shari) I mean just because I knew that she could easily overpower them I let her engage. "You said she is the stronger one, but if I''m right you offered that both of you serve me. So an evaluation should be just right. I want you to fight." (Radon) "I... have to say that this is not a good idea. The only thing that contains Liqu is me. So if I would get harmed this might turn out poorly!" (Shari) I didn''t want to pull this argument, as it reveals a weakness in the sense that one can exploit Liqu''s obsession. Like this, it would be best to stay vague about our relationship. On the other side, it''s simply too dangerous for everyone to obscure this fact and make me fight. And it''s pretty obvious in the first place. Yet this man... "I don''t see a problem there. Your opponent is instructed not to attack you in a lethal way." (Radon) "And how shall this work? It''s not like you can say that I am done when I''m about to get sliced or stabbed. I''m a slime!" (Shari) At this I demonstrative draw my finger through my throat. "Why not simply define a rule after which you accept defeat?" (Radon) I hate being cornered like this! Angry, I take some steps to the side, let my cloak and clothes glide down, grab a nearby stone and push it into my chest while letting the real thing dwell down to my waist. "Here! This will be the substitute for my core. If it gets successfully attacked we can say I am done for. If my core is targeted I won''t guarantee for anything that will happen." (Shari) "Very well. I will make sure your opponent knows that." (Radon) I really hate to be naked, but I can''t afford to give up the necessary surveillance here, just for the sake of my sense of shame. And hell! Do people really have to gasp every single time I remove my clothes?! On the other side, the fact that this becomes slowly less of a problem for me is a development in the wrong direction. There might be nothing to look at, but it shows a decrease in my common sense as a human. Before it starts I make sure to get all the weapons and coins I might need. Each one of them is a possible attack I can use to gain an advantage. As Liqu is done with her part she naturally came back to my side. "What are you doing?" (Liqu) "Seems like I have to fight." (Shari) "They aren''t weak. Are you sure about this?" (Liqu) "Not really. I will give my best! How did you deal with the lightning? I thought that slimes get stunned by this." (Shari) Her expression shows open disdain. "Lightning is the absolute worst! I hate them! You totally lose control of your body! In the worst case, it can even destroy your shape! The only possibility is guiding the energy to the ground without letting it pass through your body." (Liqu) "And how do you do this when you are stunned?" (Shari) After all, I might as well have problems with that sparky sword in the future. "You prepare beforehand. I made my arm appendage touch the ground! Also, you can make yourself denser in the area where it shall pass through. With this, the rest of your body stays unaffected and free to use!" (Liqu) For tips, she''s always good to go. Maybe I will ask her later how she pulled off that throw. That one looked quite impressive. "Ehm, I am worried about you fighting. What if something happens?" (Liqu) That''s what I''m asking myself as well. And by now I came just up with this. "Listen, I want you to stay next to the lord! In case they planned anything, we are safe when they know that you can take him down, should anything happen." (Shari) She still looks worried, but I want this deal. So a bit of risk is within the limits. I reluctantly place myself on the same field the last fight commenced. There are still some traces of slime referring to what just transpired here. If I have no choice, I might even use them to my advantage. And then my opponent takes position. This... is a joke! "Now we will see what you have in store, fiend!" (Peras) World! Did I ever have done something to you? If there are any issues between us, I am sure we can sort them out! But would you please refrain from lashing out at me at any given chance!!! Why is it always me? Chapter 71 - Shari - Just my luck. My opponent from all the possibilities had to be the slime-hating captain! I am really pissed. Okay, time to analyze the situation. I have four blades, seven small copper coins, and enough energy to play this aggressively. And I have made up my mind to pull every unfair advantage my body allows me to use. My enemy has heavy plate armor and a long broadsword he carries with both of his hands. However, I have to assume that he as well can enhance his movements to a degree. With this, I have just the possibility to either overpower him by surprise or injure him at the places his plates don''t cover and wear him down. The inner side of the arms and the backside of the legs are free. Also, there would be the various joints of his armor. While my thrusting strength is more than limited, it should be possible to injure him enough to render him unable to continue the fight and then hope that the healer, and I assume this lord has one, will be able to repair the ailments I caused. Otherwise, this would be irresponsible. "Now, begin!" (Radon) It starts. Fine! At the signal, the captain starts to approach me with steady steps. I better stay some distance away so I can impede him from getting too close. Fighting is to a big degree about mentality, so causing some disturbance to him is just right. I raise both of my arms at him. In the right one, I have my good old thrusting dagger, in the left nothing. And without further warning I let the dagger arm shoot out at him as a tendril with a spiky end. Naturally, he can block this, but even if he manages to slice at the appendage, I can regain my control and pull it back along with the dagger. For it to actually matter he¡¯d need to completely cut through and sever it. Otherwise, it''s just a waste of energy. Which is a tip I naturally won''t point out to him. At least my strategy worked so far that he had to stop in his tracks. While I am sure that he is well trained, his equipment must be heavy and each strike with such a wide sword should be a considerable effort. So I just came back to overpower him. And now I even know the strategy I want to follow. War of attrition! This is something I can win if I don''t fight too wastefully. The problem with his long broadsword is that as a single weapon he can just use it for one purpose at a time. Yet I have much more at my disposal to attack him. I step forward, letting a tendril with my thrusting dagger rush out, flying in a curve toward him. I am targeting his leg. But before it is in his range, I aim with my other arm and... He should wear a helmet, as now he has to dodge the coin. Meanwhile, my dagger comes from behind him. But even if he had to dodge the projectile, he still managed to bring his blade in the way of my strike by thrusting it into the ground. However, it was to be expected that he is good. At this development, I let the shortsword emerge and slash with my stretching arm like a whip in a wide ark at him. He just in time manages to throw himself behind the still-stuck broadsword to take cover and escape my attack. "Fight fair you vile creature!" (Peras) "Why should I?" (Shari) It''s not like I had any weapon training in my life. All I can do is slash and stab at him at random. This strategy might be unfair, but who cares? I continue the onslaught. Under a volley of stabs and strikes that he clearly has a hard time fending off, I can stay at a somewhat safe distance and have just to make sure that he is too occupied to strike a blow with enough force to cut my limbs. Even if he at times manages to separate the weapon I just reattach the liquid tendril. If things keep going like this, I can use simple movements, which don''t require very much of my energy, to tire him out and eventually win. They''re still draining, as I have to reduce liquidity and increase the density as far as I can to maintain control while I extend them this much. Nonetheless, this isn''t too costly on my side. On the other side, a human has to deal with short-term exhaustion. While they can recover with time, I have a much larger pool to sustain me. And for sure I won''t give him the necessary time to rest. This way it''s only a question of time till he''s too exhausted to keep up his defense and I win. However, it seems he came to the same conclusion. Like a cornered direwolf, he throws himself directly through my attacks, rushing straight at me. It works, as with this sudden movement I have problems following up with my tendrils. Yet I was mentally prepared to retreat. While my arms strain worryingly thin, this move surprised him. Taking advantage of this, I lash out with my shabby harvesting knife. Yes, yes. I just grew another appendage to make that happen, even if I never wanted to do so. But I''ve done worse and can cope with this kind of minor issue now. Aiming for the leg, a little below his waist, he still manages to counter by adjusting his stance to bring the leg armor in the way. At least I have to admit that he''s skilled. But now my other weapons come from behind him. While I attempt with the thrusting dagger to penetrate the thinner armor on his back, the shortsword is aimed to cut his side. Yet again he can avoid the stab so that the strike only cuts into his armor. After this, I use the shabby knife to keep any advances in check, while the better weapons continue to occupy him. However, I become aware that he might just try to break through to me in another reckless offense at any moment. So I decide to go for a decisive blow. Forming the largest tendril I¡¯ve ever made over my head, I make Liqu''s slashing dagger emerge there. And while my former measures continue to pester Peras from three sides, I bring it down in a strike from up high. By midswing, I perceive that he is about to block this one. So I direct the other weapons to attack his upper torso, in the meantime I jerk the new appendage to the left and change the attack from coming from above, to coming from his side below him. But my opponent manages to see through the effort I put into this alteration, and instead concentrates on the new attack and ignores all the others. While his armor does a good job, the shortsword manages to slightly cut it and the thrusting dagger can pierce a less important point on the side of his torso. On the other side, he focuses everything he''s got on the new coming attack. And this way he manages to completely slash through my appendage, but it still slices his left leg a moment later. "Aargh!" (Peras) A fatal mistake on his side. He thought it would be enough to simply cut the tendril to disable my attack. But what he didn''t take into account was that he is up against a slime. I''m no tentacle monster you can whittle down like this. It''s simply not enough to cut it. I intentionally made the appendage that thick. The moment it got cut, I reestablished the connection on the other side of the blade. He couldn''t assume that I''m able to undo the damage this fast. Like this, the wound he sustained should actually matter. At least, his injured leg should decrease his mobility. Having him cornered like this I might be able to continue until his injuries pile up. However, this would be bad for my reputation. The soldiers would see how I mercilessly torture my opponent to bring him down. Instead, I''m going to finish this in a more flashy way. I draw all of my weapons back, which he was still impressively effective at fending off, and jump, or rather catapult myself upwards. In the air, I circle and abruptly extend all my weapon tendrils again. With all of them at once, I slash to his left. Naturally, he has no choice but to block the attack with his sword. "Cla-cla-clank" At this moment, I use my dash to rush back down at him, bringing my real core dangerously close to my body''s rear borders after two consecutive dashes in the same direction. Yet, while I was spinning around I was able to bring a little bit of mass back to my backside. Also, I adjusted the force and formed a bulge on my back to have some leeway. In the end, it was enough to close in on him. I have my four tendrils merging and encompassing his right arm with the sword while circling him. Then I quickly form another appendage to restrain his left arm as well, ignoring the few jabs from his elbow to my face. "Wha..." (Peras) Now I covered him from behind and can keep his arms in check. If slimes can do one thing right, it¡¯s holding tight. Most of my weapons fell down, but I can get my thrusting dagger back by stepping on it with an awkwardly stretched leg and pulling it inside. The captain struggles heavily, but clinging to him is disturbingly easy. However, he is strong, and without the exhaustion and the numerous cuts on his arms he might have a slight chance. As a last effort, he throws himself backward, trying to use his weight to crush me on the ground. But I cushion it. Like a wave, I flow around his body and spread his limbs, while sitting atop his waist. No implications! "You! Let go! It''s not over! You..." (Peras) "Youuuu haaavvve looost!" (Shari) Sorry, I''ve lost control over my throat after all this movement. Urgh. This makes my voice sound totally creepy. Demonstratively, I let my dagger hover over him to support my point. "The fight is over!" (Radon) After I hear this, I immediately rush back to give no one the false impression that I would do anything to my victim. And to goddamn get off his waist. I first gather all my weapons from the battlefield, then I take my clothes, as I need them before I will interact with anyone. Then I¡¯m willing to talk with the count. My expression might show how frazzled I am, but I swallow everything along with a huge glob of slime to get my throat free. "Was that enough?" (Shari) "For someone who cannot fight you did rather well against one of the strongest I have. You almost won." (Radon) "Almost? But I..." (Shari) Promptly he holds a stone in my direction. A stone covered in blue slime. "You''ve lost this during your jump. If I remember right, that means you wouldn''t be able to continue the fight, regarding the rules we''ve decided upon." (Radon) "Wha..." (Shari) I check and truly, I was so concerned with keeping my true core inside, to not end up as a puddle on the ground, that I forgot about my substitute stone. Peras simply didn''t notice when I pinned him to the ground. I guess he had other things to focus on at this moment. I''ve lost. "Yet regarding your performance, you did rather well. If this would have been a real fight you might have won." (Radon) "I am simply not used to this. To make sure you understand me, I don''t enjoy making people suffer. Will he be alright? The wound on his leg might be bad." (Shari) "I have a healer. This kind of cut shouldn''t be too difficult to mend. Otherwise, I need a new one." (Radon) Well, it''s not surprising that he is the kind who would sort useless people out. This brings me to the question of what his opinion of us is now. "Did we pass the test? Me, Liqu, and Elin as your employees, and so under your protection." (Shari) "Elin. The human who accompanied you? Why should I take her?" (Radon) "Aside from the fact that she is proficient in supporting us, like running errands and gathering information, she can fight to a degree. But the most important is that she can get along with us. A human who works well with us is an advantage, I''d say." (Shari) I will take any ally I can drag with me into this wolf''s den! "And in addition, she has a deep personal hatred towards your enemies. This kind of guaranteed loyalty should be hard to come by, right?" (Shari) I think that was convincing, but he isn''t someone who would let show anything on his face. Calmly he steps forward into the middle of the now barren field. There he exchanges some words with his captain. I can''t hear it well, but there is a look of surprise on the battered man''s face. To feel a little bit safer I gather with the rest of my team. If anything, Liqu is a good backing. Then the count raises his voice. "All of you, listen! I now declare that these three are from now on your comrades and have to be treated as such! I want to see the proper demeanor this house is proud of!" (Radon) And again everyone here is following their favorite pastime, gasping. Slowly he returns to us. As soon as he is within reach his aide is by his side. "Milord! Are you really sure about this? This... this is unusual." (Dion) He says this with an insecure gaze toward us. I need to say, it''s a little bit surprising. I wasn''t too sure when I came here with my proposal, even if we brought his son as a backing. Yet simply the fact that he would have known about us without attacking could have created a sense of official acknowledgment. With that, we could at least negotiate with people and inform them about our existence without everything turning violent. Such a development would already have been a huge boon for my aspiration to coexist. But now we¡¯re employed by him. This might turn out well. That is if his aide doesn¡¯t make things difficult now. "Do you think I speak thoughtlessly, Dion?" (Radon) After this, he grows quiet. It might truly be a disgrace if the lord now said "Whoops, my mistake, I was wrong!" That''s not a very dignified way to handle this. "Also, they were honest." (Radon) "What are you saying my lord?" (Dion) "You have seen that form of hers? She could have easily killed us all before during the meeting, but they didn''t. This is proof enough, for now, to decide that they have no intention to act against us!" (Radon) Sounds logical to me. A killer who doesn¡¯t kill you when they have the chance probably isn¡¯t targeting you. Next, he looks at us and throws what might be the first courteous smile he¡¯s given us in our direction. "Very well! I expect much from this collaboration!" (Radon) Why is there a shiver running through my slime? Chapter 72 - Shari - "So what happens now?" (Shari) This question here is a rather pressing matter on my side. While I have no idea what kind of treatment the general employee here has to expect, I wouldn''t really want to get housed in the dog house, just because someone thinks it''s the proper place for me. Yet living in the barracks cramped together with all the other soldiers isn¡¯t really possible either. That leaves the question, of what they planned to do now. Despite my query, the count leaves without even batting an eye. Instead, his aide who talked with him until now is now turning to us. I am not too sure about him, as he obviously is uneasy at our presence. Still, he manages to compose himself and speak calmly. "The Lord asked me to tend to your needs. Anything special you want to have prioritized?" (Dion) "Three things! First, this cost us quite a bit of energy and we would like to replenish it. Nothing fancy, but meat of any kind would be appreciated. If necessary also fruits or cheese is fine, but bread and other things like that wouldn¡¯t work well." (Shari) "I will inform the cook. Your other demands?" (Dion) I just said nothing fancy! "The flesh can even be raw. It wouldn''t really matter, but fine. As for the second issue, we would like to know about our lodgings, if we are going to stay here." (Shari) He doesn''t look too happy when he answers. "The Lord said that you''ll be provided quarters in the main building." (Dion) "Really!?" (Shari) That he would accommodate us in the best part of the estate is a surprise. Furthermore, I would have problems with housing a slime close to where I sleep. Or I would if I still had the luxury to care! "The Lord said in case of an attack this would be the best place to have you." (Dion) The Lord said so, huh? But it makes sense. By now he should be somewhat convinced that we are not going to attack them. Then, in case of an attack, Liqu could basically act as a moving cleansing wall. This is quite an effective security measure. "So we are going to live in there?" (Shari) I point at this three-story building, with its grey-white and blue walls and impressive aesthetical ornaments on the walls. There are even quite a lot of glass windows, and transparent glass is a luxury. High-ranking nobles are really something else. "The upper floors are reserved to the lord and his family, as well as guests. For the rest, there are some free rooms in the basement right now. Those should be right." (Dion) "The basement? You''ll put us in the cellar?" (Shari) "Great! Wet and moldy, please! Just for the two of us. Wonderful!" (Liqu) ... Sorry, my mind crashed just now. There was a great disturbance, in the form of a green slime in human form that shattered it. "Very well, we can..." (Dion) I have to react! "No! My acquaintance speaks a little too fast. I''m sorry, excuse me for a moment." (Shari) I turn to the embodiment of everything that went wrong in my life. "I don''t know what is wrong with your perception of mine, but I don''t like wet caves and I surely won''t allow you to make me live in one! Furthermore, what gave you the idea I would want to share a room with you if I''ve got a choice?" (Shari) "Wh-why not? This would be so nice. Like when we met." (Liqu) "No, that wasn¡¯t nice! Slimy caves aren''t nice! I am used to better! Just because you commonly dwelled at such places doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m okay with that!" (Shari) "But it would be beneficial if we would have it like that." (Liqu) "Tell me one reason why I would want that." (Shari) "Slime does not disperse when the humidity is right and this will be beneficial to conserve energy. If we can retain our slime, our rest will be better." (Liqu) "Is that true?" (Shari) It might be stupid to ignore my own needs which I have to take care of. Even if they are those of a slime! "Absolutely! Also, it''s easier to think with the core when it''s colder and humid." (Liqu) "But I don''t want it moldy or full of slime!" (Shari) I despise the "monster lifestyle", even if it makes sense. "The mold isn''t absolutely necessary. But it''s nice to have an emergency snack." (Liqu) Mold and snack. These words are absolutely incompatible! "Okay, so you say that air circulation and warmth are bad for me. I can follow so far, even if I don''t like it. Still, I don''t want to always share a room with you. We¡¯ve almost always been together since you turned my life into a mess. Hell, you even were in my mind! There''s a degree of privacy, which I can''t even call the bare minimum, that I need to know stays maintained. And you know this, as you, as I''ve already mentioned, were in my mind!" (Shari) "I, I understand. But please, don''t move far away." (Liqu) I nod. Mostly because I am sure that the building''s layout isn''t allowing anything else. The other reason would be that she''s still my bodyguard and this estate might be quite a hostile environment. "Just to say it, I think I would rather have a room for myself. Your cave sounds nice, but if I can avoid it... I will." (Elin) I turn to Dion. "Is this possible?" (Shari) "I can prepare a servant''s quarter for your comrade. Regarding your lodging, despite how it sounds, some rooms in the basement are properly equipped to accommodate... special guests." (Dion) I would guess for nobles the count doesn''t like. However, a noble''s quarter is a noble''s quarter. It''s not like I''m especially picky. "So what was your third point?" (Dion) I almost forgot since Liqu can be so distracting. This might be the most important now. "I would like to inquire what exactly we are now. What is our status here? We are no pets! In addition, I would like for us to formally conduct our agreement. On paper!" (Shari) "We will have a contract prepared tomorrow. For your status... the count was rather clear. You two will serve as special agents with the rank of second-rank officers directly under captain Peras. Your comrade will be listed as a scout." (Dion) "Hey, why are they better off than I am?" (Elin) "Because we actually fought. Do you want to fight too?" (Shari) "Sigh. Nah. I know you are stronger than I." (Elin) "If this is solved, then I wish for you to accompany me so we can settle the details." (Dion) "Alright." (Shari) And with this, we head back into this stupidly big building. Chapter 73 - Shari - The inside of the mansion is as spacious and fancy as it looks from the outside. Yet we directly walk down into the cellar. Apparently "settling the details" was code for "get you fast out of sight", as Dion is not wasting any time to lead us down, away from any servants or soldiers. Remember when I said that those rooms might be for people the count doesn''t like? Well, I just now had a peek into the dungeon. Fortunately, there was no fresh blood in the air, as my scanning ability tells me. Extra emphasis on the lack of fresh blood as there were plenty of dried residues around. But it is very well equipped. Torture devices and such. Since we also passed an iron door with an exterior lock, I would say this part of the mansion is for people who aren''t allowed to leave their intended quarters. Not that this would work for us, but now I get an idea about the nature of our rooms. They''re for nobles he has in custody, but are still ought to be treated as persons of great status. But surely there would be no hesitation to make use of the dungeon next to it. I am pretty sure everyone on the count''s side thinks of this place as extremely fitting for us. However, I would like to avoid having the reputation of the monster hidden in the cellar. On the other hand, it might be less troublesome if, for example, guests come. We can stay out of sight without having to relocate to another place. The floor looks not like much as it is fitting for a dungeon. But eventually, we stop at a heavy wooden door. He procures the key and opens it. Wow! Okay, life isn''t fair! If even the confinement cells for nobles look like this then something is fundamentally wrong with the current social system. Marbled walls, furniture, only of the highest quality, expensive curtains to hide that there are no windows and the bed looks so fluffy that I curse my inability to use it as intended. Well, there is a suspicious small hole in the ground, which might be linked to the fact that the guests here usually won''t be free to leave. But as a slime, this doesn''t concern me as much and I can use it to get rid of excess mass. Also, is that a tub?! A private room tub? I am not even entirely sure about the material, as smooth as it looks. Dissolving might tell me more, but naturally, I won''t. And there is some strange kind of pipe hanging over it. Is that for water? No need to carry it with buckets? To summarize: I''ll take it. "Are you content?" (Dion) "Yes, absolutely." (Shari) "Fine. Then to your comrade." (Dion) "I want this one!" (Liqu) I follow her pointing at a room directly next to mine. When I receive the information I have to fight the sudden urge to smash my hand into my face. At this point, I should mention that my hesitation to do such things, which would have hurt me in the past, severely decreased over time. "Liqu... That is the dungeon." (Shari) This tilting of her head just shows that I have to explain this in more detail. "They keep prisoners here or force them to confess. Individuals they want to lock away." (Shari) "But I like it. It''s perfect and close to yours." (Liqu) Goodness, she drives me crazy! "You really prefer a prison cell to a real room?" (Shari) "I like it. It has the perfect humidity and I even notice a slight residue of blood. This is nice." (Liqu) Shari, stay calm! As hard as it is. Even Dion, with all his composure, seems a little taken aback. "Sigh, alright. I won''t meddle with your decision, but we will need a talk in the future about standards. Is this fine Dion?" (Shari) "Ehm, there is no particular reason against this at the moment. It just appears a little bit... unusual." (Dion) "Then I am glad. I would like to mention that we need a bit of food. That demonstration took energy and that equals life for us. I hope you understand my persistence on that point." (Shari) "I do, I do. Are there any details to pay attention to regarding your diet?" (Dion) I give him a look that basically says: "Really? You know what we are, right?" Honestly, in my experience, there is nothing in the world a slime couldn''t digest. "It doesn''t have to be fancy. Meat would be appreciated. Cooking is not necessary. Other things are fine too, cheese or fruits and such, but less efficient. For my part, I wish to eat alone. So no mess hall. That will be all." (Shari) I really don''t intend to make a show based on my eating habits "And Liqu?" (Dion) "Just throw something at her. But make sure she has enough to be full. She becomes moody if she isn''t." (Shari) This is the absolute truth. All the really bad things with Liqu happen when she wants to devour stuff. She grows twitchy and far more aggressive than usual. Maybe some kind of instinct that gets her in the mood to kill stuff. This trail of thought leads me to a discovery. Slimes have instincts. At least, Liqu and I do. This is very strange since slimes are, as far as I know, manmade. Artificial. How do we have this suspiciously convenient base etched into our minds to act on? Maybe the one who initially created them designed this unusual behavior. But wouldn''t that imply that this person from the very start decided to release his creatures upon this innocent world? Wouldn''t that be too crazy and villainous? The other possibility could be that slimes had some kind of evolution going for them. Yet this would imply that they became in that regard similar to living creatures and developed those predatory instincts. This is a rather complex topic and I am sure I won''t find an answer so easily. For now, I have to make do with what remains of my human instincts to stay attentive to possible dangers that may befall one while being close to people. My awareness regarding society and knowledge about people''s behavior is the biggest advantage I have over common slimes and might save my life. But I was at getting my food. Even I feel some kind of drain that makes me want to get full again. In this regard, it is rather helpful that soon our meal is brought. However, something tells me the reason might be more that I basically threatened them with Liqu going on a rampage and less that they want to be considerate of us. "I-I, I''m b-bringing th-th-the m-meal." (maid) With this a terrified maid enters, shaking so hard that I fear the plates might slip out of her hands. She must have lost some kind of selection process. Since everyone who matters has already seen me, I don''t bother with hiding myself in my coat as I usually do. The mask and cloak might be convenient when I don''t want to get in trouble while being among people, but at the same time, it''s incredibly straining to always pay attention that I wear them properly. The only times when I could relax even a little bit and lower my guard were when I was in the wilderness or in a locked room apart from any people who might see. And since that one time when those two thugs suddenly barged in, I always kept my clothes on when I decided to rest. To say it like this, my last proper rest, without keeping myself under any tension, is so far in the past that I don''t even know how it felt. So, sorry little maid, but I will go with casual attire, as I have now the chance to do this. "Please on the table. And if you also have to go to the next room, putting it on the ground directly behind the door should be fine. You don''t need to enter." (Shari) At least this much I should grant her. I can''t really blame that maid for being scared and Liqu absolutely doesn''t mind where her food is. Or who. I even go as far as stepping to the other side of the room for her, to let her ease up a bit. However, she''s incredibly slow, having to force every single step toward the table. "Can we please speed this up a bit? I don''t eat humans. Also, you are right now bringing my food, so you don''t have to worry about my appetite." (Shari) Startled, she apparently changes her approach towards making it quick. She might believe that I''m going for her if I don''t get my meal anytime soon. I am just glad that she didn''t throw it on the ground. Objectively, there would be no difference for me, no matter where the food is and in what kind of condition, but this is no reason to give up on having standards. For example, I don''t feel like I would ever dissolve garbage or manure. I don''t know how this would work out for me, and honestly don''t want to experience such a thing. Like this, I am glad for having a table. She places the plate there and is gone before I can even lift my gaze from the food. Now, what do we have here? Sigh. Didn''t I say that it doesn''t have to be fancy? This is steak! And considering the presentation, a high-class one. Perfectly prepared, even garnished with some spices. Any idea how expensive these are? This is absolutely wasted on me! Did the cook at least protest? That would be absolutely justified. What next? Throw it straight into the garbage? For some people, this might be the same. This is no way to treat others'' efforts. "Iiieehk!" (maid) While a scream and the following rumbling on the floor tell me that Liqu has got her food now, I slowly start my meal. At least, I need to say that this piece of flesh is quite a chunk. While I consider the side dishes, which they bothered to place as well, as a completely uncalled effort, just from the appearance it looks delicious. The flesh isn''t well-done, but that makes the fluids inside ooze out. Suddenly I notice that this sight made me start drooling. Which in my case means that slime is gathering in my mouth, flowing out and that little tendrils slowly extend in the direction of the food. I reach with my hand out for the flesh and promptly feel its fluids spreading inside me. By now I became used to the feeling of fat and blood from my meals so this is a known sensation. Nonetheless, I feel a strange kind of satisfaction from all that stuff that enters me before I even have to trigger the dissolving reaction. With my old body, touching meat like this would have meant dirtying my fingers. But now I barely need to activate dissolving and all foreign substances are gone. The only issue here might be that some could still call the slime dirty. It''s kind of a question about how one sees the slime I consist of. Tamarah would say that this stuff is completely clean and fine to touch and even drink. Yet the common opinion goes rather in the direction that one should absolutely avoid touching slime and many show extreme disgust at the mere thought. In my case, I grew accustomed to it. While I try not to think of my own body as something bad to avoid turning insane, I am a bit concerned about how others see me. The reason why I ponder about stuff like this right now? Well, at the moment I am a slime monster that is spreading its mass over a high-class meal. It''s just very hard not to imagine what others would think at that sight. Sorry, but I''m a little self-conscious about that act. Even more, as it proceeds so slowly. For once, it''s an attempt to show even a bit of appreciation to the cook, despite my lost sense of taste. But much more important is that I save energy like this. As I said, the steak is big, but considering the huge things we took in at times, this isn''t that much. Still, as long I avoid wasting energy during the dissolving it should be enough to get my fill. However, Liqu might be a problem. Her consumption is much greater than mine due to her bigger body. On the other side, she didn''t do much. A slime bullet, that weird push, and growing, which shouldn''t cost that much. This meal is enough to replace five bullets I think, so she should be fine. Even more, as she just had some of our provisions, since we wanted to be prepared for the meeting. I on my side am fine with what I have. At least this situation isn''t so bad if you think about it. I''m in a high-class room, have a good chance on a proper working arrangement, and maybe a way to get myself permanently off of the subjugation list. If things work out I will have something like a life. That is, as long Liqu isn''t going to mess things up. Chapter 74 - Shari - Since there''s no catastrophe occurring at the moment, I decide to enjoy this. The problem is, I don''t really know how. Having a suite for myself is nice and all, but it''s not like I have anything to keep myself occupied. Right now I become aware that with all the trouble Liqu caused, there was never a moment of respite that I could spend as I pleased. There are some books in my new room, but we all know why reading them won''t work out for me. Even using the gloves wouldn''t work, as they are too rough. I don''t want to explain to the count why I ripped apart his prized items. Also, I should abstain from taking a stroll immediately after we got our rooms. Causing an uproar this soon would be rude to our host and possible future employer. And even the most common way to spend time is not available for me, since I cannot sleep. Nighttime is still some hours away and would last at most two to three hours for me. This means I need to find something. Maybe I could train somehow. Working on becoming stronger seems like a good idea. Yet what should I train? Practicing using the slime bullet worked out for a while, but it''s expensive and I''ve got the basics down by now. There might be some insecurities, but overall it''s fine. What else can I do then? I ponder for a while. ... Right, why not? I leave my room and peek into Liqu''s. That''s something I should do anyway, to make sure she isn''t up to cause trouble. However, I cannot find her. Where the heck did that walking calamity go?! Panicked, I enter the room, searching for any clues to her whereabouts. The first things I find, besides some very clean plates of food, are her clothes. So somewhere around here lurks a well-fed, naked slime. "Drip" One advantage of having an all-around view is that you are aware of places you usually wouldn''t focus. In this case, this leads to the following question, "Liqu... What the hell are you doing on the ceiling?" (Shari) She isn''t even in human form, but just a blob, or rather a sheet clinging to the stone directly above me. Something starts to shift inside that mass and I feel dread at the thought that she might separate and fall directly into me. I''d like to take a step to the side. If she wouldn''t cover every bit of space above me! Yet rather than that her head slowly forms out of the mass. I wait patiently, as I know how difficult it is to recreate the necessary parts for speech. "Shari! You came!" (Liqu) "Could you please explain to me what you are doing up there?" (Shari) "I am resting. This stone has the perfect composition to cling to." (Liqu) "Sorry, I wasn''t specific enough. Why are you doing that?" (Shari) "Ehm, it was a long time since I could let go of these clothes and as it was such a nice opportunity, I wanted to take advantage of it by doing something special." (Liqu) "And this warrants clinging to the ceiling?" (Shari) Honestly, I''m extremely confused by her weird behavior, which still manages to surprise me. "It feels great if your mass for once isn''t pressured together, but pulled. A welcome change of pace. Do you want to join? I can make some space." (Liqu) "No. No I don''t want to. Also, can you please come down? It''s creepy to talk to a head that hangs down from the ceiling." (Shari) "Everything for you." (Liqu) Before I can tell her that her reply makes my slime shiver all over, her mass gathers in the middle of the ceiling. Then it slowly lowers down, as a huge pillar that sinks in the form of a strand. I would really wish I could compare it to something else, but that, that... That looks like someone with severe health conditions has a dripping nose. Gross! What makes this worse is that I can''t close my eyes, due to my way of seeing and having to witness every little disgusting detail. Nonetheless, I manage this time wondrously to keep it in, until she is done and has completely reassembled herself. "You came for me!" (Liqu) She directly heads in my direction, arms spread. "No! No touching! I just wanted to look if you were up to something." (Shari) "Ehm, no. You said I should stay still." (Liqu) "Right. It''s important. You might not have realized, but all the people here know about us and we are still fine. The count has control over this place, so if we don''t displease him, we can stay. You said once you want to talk to people. Well, this is your chance. You just can''t rush things. Hold yourself back and they might grow used to your presence. Then you can talk after a while. Just please, do nothing reckless." (Shari) "Thank you so much for thinking this much about me." (Liqu) "Okay, I trust you here. There was something else I wanted to ask." (Shari) "Ask whatever you want." (Liqu) "Sigh, how did you push that guy with the lightning sword so far? You barely touched him and I know perfectly well that we can''t simply exert physical force." (Shari) "You mean "impact"?" (Liqu) "Yes, that one." (Shari) "It''s pretty easy, but very difficult." (Liqu) "Alright. Now please without contradictory statements." (Shari) "Uhh, I mean it''s rather simple in theory, but actually very difficult to perform in practice. I usually don''t use it, as the execution is problematic. Also, it''s not very effective." (Liqu) "Not effective? How far did he fly? Fifteen, twenty meters? Just like that." (Shari) "Well, yes. But nothing else. The attack itself doesn''t do actual damage. Just the contact with the ground hurts. All you do is guide the movement into the target. They usually survive. Dissolving is more effective." (Liqu) Sure, this slime is more the type to go for the kill, or rather her meal. So pushing her prey away goes completely against her instincts. But honestly, to me, this sounds even better. A non-lethal attack that is convenient to get rid of enemies when you are cornered. This is helpful against rude people in a tavern or robbers on the street who I don''t want to dissolve. "Can you explain it to me? How do you guide force?" (Shari) "Ehm, how much could you see when I did it?" (Liqu) "Just that there was a wave in your body, which rushed in his direction." (Shari) "Well, that''s basically it. You start the wave at the place farthest away from the target and make it pass through your whole body to the point of contact while constantly increasing the speed. In the end, it shall directly enter where you touch. The force will then simply pass over and move it away, whatever it is." (Liqu) "Okay, but what is now difficult about this?" (Shari) "It sounds easy, but maintaining control is veeery difficult. Especially at the end, when the speed is the greatest and you have to guide it from your whole body in just one single appendage. Furthermore, you cannot move while the wave passes your body. Because of that, it''s not really recommended in actual combat. But when I got this damned lightning user, I just wanted to do it." (Liqu) "So, creating a fast wave, and I have to stay in control." (Shari) "This isn''t so easy. The slightest aberration and the appendage you want to use will get ripped apart. Also, it has to happen very fast. Just one pulse to enter the target in a single moment. If it''s done poorly, it can wreak havoc inside the target''s body. This might actually be useful for killing by destroying the innards, but it''s more of a sign that you worked sloppily and you can never be sure if and what kind of damage you did if any. Furthermore, doing so poorly might very well backfire and make you explode instead of your target. Too dicey!" (Liqu) Fine, I get it. This is difficult and you can make countless mistakes. Still, I want to learn this. After all, it looks kinda cool. "Does it cost much energy? It looks quite flashy." (Shari) "If done properly? Not much. But if you explode it''s a hassle to get the good slime back and there''s quite a loss." (Liqu) "Could I practice this? Wait, I have no target here." (Shari) "You can simply try it on any kind of obstacle. I used trees to train, whenever I had the energy to spare. You just have to feel if the pulse really leaves you, but static stuff tends to break from it." (Liqu) This is also a wall breaker!? I want to learn! I simply go for the next wall, since Liqu said it doesn''t matter. Naturally, I won''t use enough force to break it. Also, this dungeon looks terribly sturdy. I take a stance, place my hand in the middle and start a movement which I guide as a wave through me to the wall. I realize, that this can only work with a body like mine. A special martial art for slimes. If anyone would hear this they might think I''m pulling a joke. Meanwhile, the wave moves forward, gets condensed to my arm, and... "Splash" And my arm explodes, scattering everywhere in the room. I feel the loss of energetic mass. Also, the fact that my arm is gone again awakens some troublesome memories. Sigh, that really was a bad way to wake up. "Shall I help or do you want to fetch the fragments on your own?" (Liqu) Did this slime just now seriously propose to help me gather my scattered body parts? "No! No, no, no, no! I can do this myself! Please don''t touch my body. And more important, don''t put it back in me!" (Shari) "Oh. And the pieces that landed in me? Shouldn''t I compensate you?" (Liqu) I certainly didn''t want to be informed about that! "Please, just don''t talk about this any further. That''s compensation enough." (Shari) Fortunately, she doesn''t and I proceed to recollect the batches of mine on the ground and walls. A very disturbing task. I know that for a while I relied on Liqu to refill me, but I want to avoid it if it''s not necessary. Even more, since we had that talk about that there''s always some lingering mass originating from humans. And since I made up my resolve to do the dissolving myself, I would like to keep it that way. I notice that I get most of my energy back through recollecting. Also, if there really is a gap in the end, I have still our provisions. We stocked a good amount of flesh and this should work out to get me full again. So, ready for the next round. "It would maybe be better if you start with a slower wave. The impression when it leaves you might be weaker, but you get easier used to the feel of guiding the pulse. After this, you can increase the speed." (Liqu) She might be right. I was focused on doing it right from the start, but the idea of slowly getting used to the feeling appears right to me. If I think about this, this is even simpler than the slime bullet. There I had to push and pull at the same time. Here it''s just about pushing. Yet the difficulty comes with the tightening space. I already learned to send a wave through my body, as a means to do a self-scan regarding my current energy level. It''s not too easy, because it''s a wave, a thin line of movement which has to stay as such. But the real difficulty lies in gathering the whole force at a single point. I''ve just felt it. The moment when I tried to gather all the energy into my arm it directly started to spread in all directions, unwilling to stay compressed like this in one place. The solution is easy and difficult at the same time just like a certain someone said. I can''t suppress that force but instead have to guide it. It wants to escape, so I have to provide a path. In this case, through my arm into the target. I take a stance and start the wave from my foot which I intentionally put behind me. I''m getting the idea that if I would start a second wave from my top and merge them in my arm the power might increase considerably. However, I should be realistic about my current abilities. Especially after my initial failure. This time, I make the pulse intentionally slow. The moment it reaches the arm I again feel how it wants to spread in all directions. I concentrate as much as I can, not to press back, but rather guide it along my arm as a way to escape. Time seems to slow down and I am able to do so. "Whum" "Great! You''re improving so fast, incredible!" (Liqu) Not enough. Not even close. There was no real speed and because of that, the action had no force to it. Some of the energy entered the wall, but it would barely amount to a normal shove. This much I can do even without fancy techniques. So I have to speed it up to achieve the desired effect. What became obvious, is that I need high-speed thinking if I want to have a chance to control the direction. Yet I came to realize that this increase in my processing ability not only puts pressure on my mind but also costs energy. This limits this skill''s usefulness. One can''t get something out of nothing, and because of this enhanced processing takes energy. However, I only need it for the moment when the compressing starts. This will significantly decrease the necessary costs. So it comes all down to timing. I need to spread the wave evenly, start to control the direction it takes, and activate my core to keep up with the development. And all of this, if it shall apply to a real combat situation, in a perfectly short timeframe. In addition, to make this a bit more difficult for me, the slower I move the wave, so I can adjust the passing into the appendage, the longer it takes me to realize. My last attempt took me five seconds. Any idea what this would mean in front of an enemy? I simply cannot afford to stay this static in a fight. This means I need to increase my speed. And while I''m at it, I should also add to my list to train to move the parts where the wave isn''t passing, so I can stay mobile during the action. Yet that appears a little unrealistic at my current level. I think I have it down now. Move it faster, stay in control. Sounds easy enough. I again bring my hand to the wall and start the wave. "Splash" And my arm explodes. Damnit! What went wrong? Okay, I know what went wrong, but I don''t want to admit it. I''m simply not good enough. It was just too much. I am not used to this kind of movement. Guiding a wave inside one''s own body is nothing a human would or could do and therefore a terrible foreign action to me. I have no feeling developed yet to do something like this and so I don''t know what the right adjustments in detail would be. Performing this move is difficult because of that. While I again collect the splatters of my body I ponder what to do. I want to achieve now some kind of result that I can use as a starting point and not only after an unknown time of practice. Some progress. If there would just be a way to decrease the difficulty. That''s it! I take a stance, move my right leg behind me, and grasp with my left arm the place where my right elbow would be if I had one. Then I start the wave at the same speed as before. The wave rushes from my legs, up to my torso, through my chest, and enters both of my arms. Like this, the separated waves join and combine into one. By doing so I could distribute the compression of force to two instances, my shoulders and the place where my arms connected. It''s still terribly difficult, but during the last moments, I can keep the force together with all my will until it reaches the wall. "Wham" That felt right. I could feel how power surged into the wall. I remove my hand. Cracks! I''ve cracked a stone wall! "Wow! You''re learning so fast! I trained like forever for this kind of progress. You are so great!" (Liqu) Personally, I don''t know how I shall feel about this praise. For one, it''s a manifestation of her obsession and so a biased statement. Also, it lacks any jealousy. No matter what I do, I can''t put her off with my actions. Not even having the slightest reaction to me overturning her is a tiny bit vexing. And then there is a third reason. One that might make me a bad person. The truth is, I had to learn this technique and need to develop it further. There is one specific reason. I realized it when the force entered the wall, but this can really exert some power on a target. When the energy is guided inside it will force the target to move, no matter what it is. Be it stone, water, or... Slime! This is my advantage! If applied to Liqu, it might just throw her core out of her body, if I aim right. I don''t even have to touch her much, contact with one hand is enough. This might still trigger linking, but not too intimately. It''s not like I directly plan to do something to her, but I want to stop being completely powerless against her. With this technique, I might be the only being in this world able to suppress her. And we all know that she isn''t very stable. But now that she''s praising me like this for learning a way to fight her I start to feel a little guilty. But nonetheless, for me, this was an improvement. "Thank you. I am sure this will be useful." (Shari) "Everything for you!" (Liqu) Sigh, sure. With this, I head back to my room. I just hope no one will demand that I pay for the cracks in the wall. When I''m back I practice some more. However, it only amounts to recounting the theory and some limited guiding of a wave, because I cannot afford to break anything in here. And I mean afford, since every item inside this room might be a heavy blow to my finances. Thus it might not be too bad that Liqu took the stone cell with the torture devices instead of a high-quality apartment. How much do torture devices cost? Oh no, I''m getting worried again. When I don''t feel like continuing anymore, it got late. However, even going late into my standby mode will very likely get me back up all too soon. Maybe I could somehow prolong the time. Considering my experiences with the standby mode, it might help if I would actually enjoy it and could relax. Usually, I don''t since I always put myself under pressure. Not only because I was always dressed up. My other reason is that I absolutely dread turning into a blob. To let go of all my tension to maintain my form would imply exactly that. I would stop sustaining my shape. Until now I had this kind of experience, but doing so voluntarily feels like I''m giving in to something and like this would lose in some way, as ridiculous as this sounds. On the other side, it has something tempting. That I could just once try to let go, not being concerned with my looks, and having to prevent even the slightest slip. In this regard, this is an absolutely unique chance. Liqu isn''t here and the door is locked, while I have the key. She wouldn''t know and I wouldn''t have to deal with her reaction. I mean, when was the last time I could spend a night alone? I kinda want to. Still, I''m a little worried. When I choose to let go, how far might that go? What if my structural integrity completely ceases? Could my core move to the ground? I know for certain that I don''t want my brain replacement to roll on the stone and get scratches. Yet just for this problem, there is a solution. There is a special object in this room. One that outright calls me. The tub. I would just have to jump in and wouldn''t end as a puddle. This, even with all my aversions, feels like an opportunity that might never come back. With that thought, I get rid of my clothes and place myself inside the tub. There is another positive point. I really missed sleeping in a bed. Not only is it inconvenient to rest somewhere on the ground since all fabric gets instantly drenched, but to me it just feels plain wrong. While I''m aware that this is a tub, the possibility to lay myself down is a huge plus on my side. For once it feels good to rest like this. It''s a bit like a hammock. Not quite the same, but taking my situation into account this is the closest I can come. Then I let go. And become a puddle. My arms and legs lose shape, flow down, and mix with the current till I can''t distinguish the mass anymore. I closed my eyes, as pointless as that was, but I guess I couldn''t open them anymore anyways since they are already gone at this point. Like the rest of my head, which sank down in this shapeless mass. Right, that''s not very great. But I don''t feel like fighting back right now. That would be contradicting my rest. There is a foggy feeling of input above me, but I blend it out since I want to calm down. I guess this works. It feels gross, but when I get over this I think this may be really restoring. I think I want to rest now. Whatever this entails for me. . . . Chapter 75 - Liqu - I love my Shari. I always will. But I''m not sure if I can completely agree with what she''s trying to do here. She intentionally came to these humans and exposed us in front of them. And this after all her talk about avoiding looking suspicious. This was about pretending to be a normal human when you aren''t, right? So why does she do this? I only see risks. Maybe I should just now dissolve all of them. If they''re all gone no one can hurt my Shari. I mean, they are dangerous. What I went through when she fought that rude person. The only moment when I was that anxious in my whole time of existence was when she fought that Chris guy. So maybe I should quickly get rid of all these humans. My Shari''s resting mode isn''t too deep, but she just reacts to loud noise and close movements. So I should be fine with leaving this area and exterminating all these nuisances. However, my Shari could get angry with me over this when she becomes active again. Nevertheless, such a threat so close to her is unbearable. But if she hates me for this? How long might it take until she would like me the same as now? This is complicated. The minimum is to take some precautions. So how to do this? The door is a little risky as there are guards. These might not be able to see very well in the dark, but fear makes them attentive. Yet this is the only way out. I would say intentionally as this seems to be this place''s purpose, considering my Shari''s explanation. But this isn''t of interest. The most important thing, for now, is to keep my Shari safe. So I start with the highest priority, dissolving a direct connection to my Shari''s room. Naturally, it has to be big enough of a hole that my core, as well as my membrane, can pass through. It goes rather well since I''m completely full right now and have more than enough energy. Like this, it''s no problem to create a fitting passage. And while doing this I directly find a solution for my first problem. The walls are hollow! Just ten centimeters inside and I''m in a hollow space between mine and Shari''s room. If that isn''t the perfect solution to get past the guards, I don¡¯t know what is. Now I need to decide which precautions take priority. The first thing I should do is secure an escape route. I have a rule whenever I dwell in a cave to have a second exit in case one gets blocked during an attack. I''m fairly confident I could fight whatever they''d send down here, but who knows how long this would take? Anyways, I couldn''t watch very well over my Shari while I fight. So I glide between the walls and move upwards. As soon I have my intended height I flow in the direction of the closest outer wall of the building to create a small hole there. "Squeak!" Oh, we even have some smaller creatures inside here. This is great! I will have enough to replenish myself after I''m done. It''s not like they could get away. I won''t let them. I know how these creatures react. They will try to hide deeper in their burrows, hoping I can''t follow them there. But I can. I always can. But first an exit. A single one won''t do, I need at least one for each direction. The critters here are a perfect example of why this is so important. Like this, I open a hole directly behind a bush. If it would be too exposed the humans might just close it again which would contradict the idea of my secret escape route. Because of this, the next one goes a little further beyond until I''m sure it''s out of sight. Dissolving through the earth is still one of the simpler tasks. I once said that soil has almost no energetic value. And this is true. The small number of tiny living things contained inside is neglectable regarding the energy they provide. But this means I still get a little out of this. And this means burrowing through the earth is no problem at all, as my energy consumption stays positive. The same goes for the other direction. But before I tend to that, there is something I was curious about. You know, the room I have for myself now smells of blood. However, there is none. Not even a stain. My experiences with liquid tell me it would be an effort to gather as much as I sense was spilled here. The reason why this room is still mostly clean is simple. It drained below. There is a hole in the ground with a metal seal through which it would flow. And so I am very interested in where all this blood went. But I shouldn''t destroy the floor of this room. Instead, I turn to my hole and dissolve my way to the location where I assume the drainage to be. It''s rather easy, as I''m large enough to still observe that hole and at the same time dig my way in its direction. So I make it through. Not knowing what to expect here I mostly use my slime and leave my core as far behind as possible. The path leads to a round stone tunnel. While the walls directly under my room were mostly coated with blood, I find that the larger tunnel contains almost entirely human excrement. It is negligible for my energy consumption, as just like earth it has only these small critters inside going for it. Yet it''s slightly more. I mean, it wouldn''t be the first time for me. To be precise, it''s bound to happen that you take in something like that with the rest when you dissolve a whole living being. It doesn''t change much if it''s still inside or outside. And it''s quite often outside, as for some reason humans tend to release it when I start dissolving. Such strange creatures. Yet here is quite much of this stuff. Not like I have a reason to avoid it, but I still cling to the walls and ceiling since below me, aside from the mentioned feces, water is also running, merged together with some other liquids, and the excrement into a solution that is difficult to analyze. While slime isn''t soluble, this current might drag a part of me away if I''m careless. Which is not recommended. But in case we would ever need to escape this might give us a boost in speed. After some time I find a hole above me, rather similar to the one where I went inside. This one splits into two tunnels, leading upward to different locations. After some thinking, I come to the conclusion that these might be the two buildings I saw from afar when I was on the field behind the big building. I decide to first take the right passage. Giving the interior it should be the higher one. Yet, as it mostly consists of stone and I perceive quite an amount of people quite a large number of people passing by the rooms, I decide against further exploration. The other side is even worse with the number of people around there. But if I ever need to realize my extermination this might be the place to start. So, having obtained valuable information, I dive back into my tunnel. I follow the way to the end and find myself at a pit in the forest where all the stuff from the tunnel flows to, accumulates, and forms a small swamp. I think this should be our best alternative if we ever would have to escape. Also, this structure is the perfect opportunity to solve another problem of mine. I can dump here all the excess slime I''ve gotten by dissolving my exits. This is perfect. Now that this is done I should tend to my other issues. I still think that maybe I should maybe kill all the humans here. Who knows when they will attack us? Speaking from experience, this time of the day is the best opportunity to do so. Nothing is easier than killing a sleeping human. I mean, most of them don''t wake up even if you dissolve their only guard directly next to them. It''s really advantageous that slimes don''t make any noise while moving for this kind of task. But if I want to do this, I''ll first have to know where each of them lies, so I can make it fast before anyone has time to notice that something is going on. I flow back into the large building I came from to find all of their sleeping places. Fortunately, this space between the walls is the perfect way for me to stay hidden while moving through the whole building. The few obstacles where my core might get stuck are easily dissolved away. And I have even a source of sustenance here. "Squeak!" "Zsch" As I said, perfect. If I''m right, Shari said that people would usually sleep on the upper floors. This makes sense. There are quite a lot of creatures who choose high positions to sleep, to feel safe. So I best check the building from top to bottom. Yet this place even has four floors. The fourth is just the attic. Just an open space with some stuff. Some of these items might have a bit of magic. At least I sense something around them. But I know that those aren''t any better to dissolve than the real deal of a living being. While crawling upwards I naturally also expanded in all the other directions. At the moment, I should span around four to five rooms. Yet, if my body''s mass moves too far away from my core it will first become increasingly unresponsive, while the link deteriorates until in the end I completely lose the connection to that part. So while it might help to gather more information at once, it''s not recommended if I want to preserve my body. Just in case I lose some I will grab myself another snack. "Squeak!" "Zsch" Ah, that was nice. So, now I can proceed. Chapter 76 - Liqu - I am currently on the third floor. Yet it''s strange. Regarding the vibrations I sense from my surroundings, it feels as if no living being is here. Why would someone build a house like this and then leave this much space vacant? "Tock" Huh? That came from the room at the center of the wall, I am sure of it. "Tock, tock" I can clearly perceive it. Someone''s knocking against the wall. "Tock" Was I found out? If that''s the case, that would be really bad. Could I get rid of this problem secretly? Well, even if I completely dissolve this one, their vanishing would be noticed and the ones blamed would be Shari and me. This means I have absolutely no choice but to annihilate all the others after I''m done with this one. So first I have to look inside to get some survey on the area and my target. I dissolve a tiny hole closer to the ground. Establishing the same kind of connection I usually use for my eyes I push this part of me through the hole to scan the room. I can''t see anything extraordinary at first. It''s just a normal room with a bed and other stuff. "Splk" This is until something pokes me in my newly formed eye. How rude! "Splk" Again! I contemplate dissolving whatever disturbs my vision there. However, I''m curious to find out what would dare to touch me like this. So I bring more mass through the hole and start to form my head on the other side. "Wha-?" Now with two eyes I can see clearly see what poked me. A young human girl. She could be six, seven, eight... Ah well, human stages of growth were never my forte. She''s young, that''s the gist of it. For the rest, there''s long yellowy shining hair, blue shiny eyes, white shiny dress. Quite a lot is shiny on this one. Yet this situation is a problem. My Shari said that I cannot dissolve children. Well, there wouldn''t be much to dissolve in the first place. However, this one seems to have realized what I am and stares at me. That she''s stunned isn''t unusual. Even children learn that poking a slime is utterly reckless, risking losing the appendage used. "Splk" That''s what I thought at least until she does just that. "Uhh, could you please stop poking my eyes?" (Liqu) "Ahh! You can speak?" (girl) "Yes, yes I can!" (Liqu) I leave a pause so this small human can finally become aware of the situation it''s in and show the right demeanor. But instead, this little one again strobes my face. "What? Why are you doing this? Aren''t you afraid?" (Liqu) "Afraid? Why would I be afraid?" (girl) "Because of me! I''m fearsome!" (Liqu) "Huh? Why? What is fearsome about jelly?" (girl) "Jelly!?" (Liqu) Okay, that''s enough! I expand the hole by dissolving the edges, then bring my core inside the room, and shape back to my human form. The room is poorly illuminated with a single candle in the hand of the girl and the weak shine of the night through the window. Still, my impressive figure should be visible enough for those inefficient human eyes. The girl stares in awe while I grow in front of her. "Just so you know, I''m a slime! Don''t you dare call me ''jelly''!" (Liqu) "Is there a difference?" (girl) "A difference!? Jelly is dead matter, pressed into shape. Unable to change form and totally brittle. Slime is soft. It can take any form, change its composition, be whatever it wants to be. I''m a slime! Remember that!" (Liqu) "Okay." (girl) "So, who are you, rude girl?" (Liqu) She takes two steps back and bows, while pulling with the tips of her fingers the sides of the dress she wears at her waist. An awkward motion. "My name is Anvenia Nox Demis Aurealis. May I inquire about your name?" (Anvenia) "I''m Liqu." (Liqu) What a ridiculous name. It sounds unnecessarily complicated. "So uhm, h-how did you come here, Liqu?" (Anvenia) "Through the wall." (Liqu) Isn''t that obvious? "No, no. Why you''re here?" (Anvenia) "Because... Well, I don''t really know. My Shari talked to this important person here and now we apparently stay here." (Liqu) "Huh? Who is Shari?" (Anvenia) "Who is Shari!?" (Liqu) What a question?! This lack of knowledge has to be attended to! I lift her up with my mass. Contrary to my expectations she even seems to enjoy this. After that, I place her on the bed, settle in front of her and spend quite a bit of time explaining to her that my Shari is the loveliest, most beautiful, smartest, and to summarize just the best in the world. The girl pays proper attention while I do so. As she should. "So she just decided to take you with her?" (Anvenia) "Yes, without wanting anything in return. I only have to listen to her." (Liqu) "And she killed that man who threatened your life for no reason?" (Anvenia) "Yes! She was so wonderful how she defended me and dissolved his body!" (Liqu) "And she is always at your side, no matter where you go to watch over you?" (Anvenia) "Yes, isn''t she great?" (Liqu) "Hm, maybe. I mean, she seems to really care a lot about you. But is this really fine?" (Anvenia) "What do you mean?" (Liqu) "The way you told me that she always decides for you and controls what you''re doing. Doesn''t this sound a little worrisome? I mean, she even killed a person. She might be dangerous with how obsessed she is." (Anvenia) My Shari is obsessed with me? Considering everything she''s done till now this would add up. She also grows so easily jealous. That means she cares really, really a lot about me, right? This would be wonderful! "I would really like that!" (Liqu) "Well, if you''re fine with this... At least, you seem to be happy." (Anvenia) "Yes, yes I am!" (Liqu) I smiled at that thought about how happy I am. "Ahahahahaha!" (Anvenia) But for some reason, this rude girl starts to laugh. "What''s so funny?" (Liqu) You know I could dissolve you any moment? "You made a grimace! No one around me ever does that." (Anvenia) "That''s not a grimace. That''s my smile." (Liqu) "No, no. A smile goes only till here. Yours stretches faaar too wide." (Anvenia) "Just so you know, my Shari smiles the same way, and it''s the loveliest smile you would ever see!" (Liqu) "Pffft!" (Anvenia) Rude! "Tsk, if you''re like this I''m going." (Liqu) "Oh no, please don''t. Stay!" (Anvenia) A human wants me to stay? That''s completely novel. I simply can''t ignore this. "What do you want from me?" (Liqu) "Just talk, please. I have no one else here aside from my maid, but she barely ever speaks to me. And I really want to converse with someone." (Anvenia) "About what do you want to talk?" (Liqu) "You said you were traveling? Could, could you tell me some more stories?" (Anvenia) "Sure." (Liqu) I describe how we went through the forest and met Myra and the others. How we helped against the wolves, that so-called rager, and all the details I still remember. She listens carefully, her eyes sparkling, wide-open. "You seem very interested. Why''s that?" (Liqu) She struggles a bit to answer. "I''m always here. And even before that there wasn''t ever anything exciting. I just want to hear about this for a bit of change." (Anvenia) "Always here? Why?" (Liqu) This sounds like a really, really awkward situation. I would have left long ago. And probably dissolved those who brought me into this situation. "They say no one can know that I''m here. So when they brought me some months ago they told me to stay in my room and focus on my education." (Anvenia) "Isn''t that boring? (Liqu) "A bit, but I have many books here. They can be very exciting. Oh wait!" (Anvenia) She jumps off the bed and runs to a corner, where she procures a small object. "This is my favorite picture book." (Anvenia) "Picture book?" (Liqu) "Please let me show you." (Anvenia) The girl takes another object on the bedstand. I notice a faint magical aura. She uses it to light up a second candle. "It''s really great! The things are described so lively and the pictures make me think I am there myself." (Anvenia) "I think I like the real deal more." (Liqu) "Oh, but you can experience things you would never see otherwise. I always grow tense from excitement at the part with the dragon." (Anvenia) "Dragon!?" (Liqu) This makes me back off. No, no, no! Not dragons! Dragons are bad news! "Yes, that part was about a dragon. It''s even pictured here. See?" (Anvenia) I again come closer, very carefully, and take a look. On the page that she shows me, is some kind of lizard with wings depicted. Relief overcomes me. And disenchantment. "That''s not a dragon." (Liqu) The frame is totally wrong. It''s far too flat. And are these stumps supposed to be the arms and legs? I''ve seen similar creatures living in the water, but comparing those to dragons would be pure mockery. "But it is. It''s written here in the book!" (Anvenia) "Then your book is wrong! A dragon looks far more terrifying. Not like some flattened lizard." (Liqu) "And how does it look then?" (Anvenia) "Like this!" (Liqu) I use my slime to build a platform in front of me where I can work on. Then I bring a bulge up and start to shape it. The frame is the most important. If my memory serves me right, dragons are huge, but not thick. Rather, they''re very balanced in their build. They have to be or they couldn''t fly. While the limbs aren''t excessively long they are still quite large. Not like this thing in the picture. They don''t drag themselves on the ground but stand high, proud, and mighty. It''s absolutely possible for them to stand on their hind legs, but walking on them might be a little bit difficult. The wings are the hardest part. It''s very difficult to form such a thin membrane with my slime. In the end, I let them dribble a bit to the platform, but continuously apply new mass from above to maintain the form. This picture meanwhile got them totally wrong. With such crippled things, they could never fly. The wings are the largest part and spread much further than the main body. Not just some assets plugged to the back. A dragon without its wings is nothing. Well, maybe still terrifying, but not as much as without them. At last, I do some finetuning, especially on the head. The features are much sharper and not as flat as in this book. I mean this one looks like a wolf that ran head-on into a tree. Getting all the features as I remember them, and I do just too well, I present my creation residing on my flattened lap. "This is a dragon!" (Liqu) She stares in awe and comes really close to inspect. When her face is directly in front of it I decide to follow a whim and make the structure flap the wings and reposition itself by adjusting the matter it consists of. "Wah! A-amazing!" (Anvenia) Well, if her standards are the pictures in this book I think my artistic skills must be impressive for her. "C-can it do anything else? I-I''ve heard dragons breathe fire." (Anvenia) Well, no fire with this one, but... I guide some slime from beyond inside, make the mouth of my little creation open up and let it gush out there. Well, I maybe should have adjusted the trajectory, because it hits the girl directly in the face. Her look is rather flabbergasted. "Think of this as fire." (Liqu) She doesn''t answer while cleaning her covered face. Is she angry now? "This is so great! I''ve never seen something like that!" (Anvenia) Apparently not. "Well, I am special." (Liqu) "Clap, clap, clap" "You are! You are!" (Anvenia) The applause is absolutely justified and well-received. "You are so great! It''s so nice to have someone new here." (Anvenia) "Are so few coming?" (Liqu) "Yes. Aside from some selected people no one is allowed to enter. It''s so boring, and lonely." (Anvenia) "Clok, clok" Suddenly I perceive the sound of steps coming closer to my location. The girl notices as well a moment later. "Oh no, you have to hide! She cannot see you!" (Anvenia) She might be right. I am rather sure the fact that I sneaked through the building might upset someone. At least Shari might become angry if she finds out that I was seen. I have to avoid detection! I start highspeed thinking to find a solution. First I take care of the light by firing my bullets at the candles. Even if I leave now, the stain my slime left everywhere would be noticed, but with the darkness, it might be possible that whoever comes now might overlook it. Now I need to hide. The hole is too far away and small to completely get through in time. Under the bed? No, not there! Bad experiences. That one time in that boy''s room really didn''t work out. Why did his dad have to look right there for monsters? This leaves just one solution. There is one direction where humans almost never look. I gather some force and throw myself upwards, where I cling to the ceiling. Then I pull the parts of mine that remained on the ground up to the best of my abilities. The last bits are gone the moment the door opens. A woman similar to those others I''ve seen wandering in this building, yet with a slightly different dress enters. "Your highness! What is the meaning of this commotion? You are supposed to sleep at this time. Such behavior isn''t fitting your status." "S-sorry, Lorena. I couldn''t sleep." (Anvenia) The little one was quick-witted enough to sneak into the bed while hiding her slimed clothes under the sheet, and even manages not to stare at me. Impressive! "Your highness, I know the situation is difficult for you. But such fits are not excusable. You need to endure." (Lorena) "Sigh! Yes, Lorena." (Anvenia) "Fine. Since you need your sleep I will take my leave now. But that you know, tomorrow we will discuss that." (Lorena) She leaves after that and I can come back down. "Huff. That was narrow." (Anvenia) A bit. Dissolving all the people would have been a hassle. However, this girl was keeping her mouth shut. I appreciate this. So I would probably have kept her. "What do we do? If she sees the jelly she will know something is wrong." (Anvenia) I go to the window and open it. "No problem. It will dry in time." (Liqu) Yet I know people like that woman. She might now pay close attention to every possible sound. This increases my risk to get detected here. "Maybe I should leave now." (Liqu) "What? No, please not. Stay a little longer, please. I will also be very quiet." (Anvenia) If she says so. "Uhh, under one condition." (Liqu) "Yes!? What is it?" (Anvenia) "Quiet. No one can know about this. If my Shari hears this happened she will become furious." (Liqu) "Oh. Are you really fine? Maybe I can do something about her when things get better." (Anvenia) "What? No! This is great. I really love her." (Liqu) "If you feel so. Okay, I won''t say anything." (Anvenia) "And what do you want me to do now?" (Liqu) "Could you... show me other things? Like the dragon?" (Anvenia) "Sure, no problem." (Liqu) After that, for quite some time the little one reads to me from her books and I make forms and let them move in accordance. Some stories are about how adventurers fight monsters. I''ve got mixed feelings about this. Then I also have to display normal scenes, some of which I saw in that town. The last category describes how someone called a princess is being proposed to. Honestly, she has quite a lot of those. Eventually, I notice how slowly the sun comes out. This tells me I have to leave now or even with the open window my slime won''t dry in time. "I need to go now." (Liqu) "Will you come back? Please say yes!" (Anvenia) "Hmm, maybe. It seems like I live now here." (Liqu) "I would be really happy about that." (Anvenia) So after an active night, I squeeze myself back through my hole and head back into my Shari''s room, where I cling myself to the ceiling. Some rest would be really appreciated after all this trouble with that girl. What did I even want to do tonight? Chapter 77 - Shari - Relaxing in this tub worked well. Too well! I barely can move. Or rather, I don''t want to. We all had these times when you simply cannot find the will to get out of your bed, right? Well, I''m feeling that, and I''m practically glued to the surface. At the moment, I dread how I might look from the outside. Just some liquid stuffed in this container. This gives me really bad vibes. I have a kinda twisted relationship with what one might call my body. At the moment, I am aware of all the mass I have linked to me. It feels strongest around my core and the closer to my borders the weaker the sensation is. Nonetheless, I am fully aware of every little bit. Still, at the same time, it is a little as if I sunk deep below the surface of a lake. Looking from below the surface to the light above. I realize that my perception originates from the core. Basically, I let go of my control and like this have this impression as if I''m floating. Because I am. Inside myself. If the mental image of my current looks were not so disturbing, this might feel nice. In some way, you might call it the ultimate dozing off. However, I wouldn''t want anyone to see me in this state. Especially not Liqu. "Tock" "Tock" Did I hear something? "Hello? Anyone there? I''m coming in." (?) I hear the voice of a female person. But in my current state, my senses are clouded. "Click, creak" Wait! That was the door! Did someone enter? "Huh, no one here? Didn''t they say that new knights were accommodated here? Did they leave? Well, there their clothes are on the ground. Ughh, they''re wet!" (?) Not good! Not good! I really don''t want to be seen like this. From the sound of it, I would think that this is a maid to tend to the guests. Poor thing. "I don''t see a problem. Why was Ilana so reluctant about coming here? I mean taking over half of my chores for the day! Who would deny such an offer?" (?) Furthermore, somehow this person managed to have no idea whose room she was entering. And no one bothered to tell her. Talk about lousy co-workers! "Huh, did someone fill a tub?" (maid) Now I see a foggy shape from my position. "Is this a gem?" (maid) Heck! Who is touching me?! "Eh, what is this? That isn''t water." (maid) Wait, is she reaching out for my... Oh no, not my core! I refuse to get stored in a box as some piece of jewelry! Startled like this I awake from my standby mode daze and am again completely in control of myself. First, I move my mass inside me against her arm to pressure it away from the place of concern. "Wha-" (maid) Next, I feel how my face reshapes on the surface and my body forms an appendage to guide that intrusive arm away from my core. "Aaaahhhhhh!!!" (maid) "Sorry for the scare, but I would prefer it if you''d leave my core within me." (Shari) "Ack, ackack!" (maid) I put her arm a comfortable distance away and let go. Seriously? Paralyzed? "Look, you are perfectly safe. I won''t do anything to you." (Shari) For her sake, I will assume that she was just curious about what a gem was doing in a filled bathtub and not trying to steal my stuff. Let alone the center of my mind. Talk about severe crimes. My mass might look a bit too blue for water, but I guess there are all kinds of bathing additives. At least for nobles. "Y-you, you, you are..." (maid) "Yes, go on. I looove that part." (Shari) "A slime!!" (maid) "And you''re a maid who is rude to a guest! We both aren''t perfect." (Shari) "G-guest? Why?" (maid) Tears stream down her eyes. The best approach might be just to gloss over it. "Because I''ve got a job. I don''t know if "knight" is the right term, but it''s something like that." (Shari) See? I''m no monster, but a hard-working member of society. Yet she still trembles and I really am at a loss. "I would give you a hug to better your mood, but I don¡¯t think that would help, right?" (Shari) "You, you..." (maid) Really? Is she again going to point out the obvious? "You are... a person?" (maid) Okay, that took me by surprise. "Yes... I guess you can say so." (Shari) Don''t know when the last time someone different from my parents addressed me as such. Most people directly become aggressive or need a long time until they stop seeing me as a monster. For example, Mira and Jacob were like this. It took quite some time till they didn''t just stay with me because they wanted to survive. Sigh. Kinda sad to think about them. I should focus on the present. "Just to say so, I won''t keep you from leaving, but I might need some help." (Shari) "H-help?" (maid) Actually, there are two issues. First, I really could need someone who has non-liquid hands to wash my completely soaked clothes. And second, more importantly, would be to get something to eat. I don''t need much, as I didn''t do much to lose energy, but the unpredictable slime next door worries me. Especially when she''s hungry. Better safe than sorry. "I need someone to wash my clothes and clean the room. Also, I need some food. The one in the next room does as well. And yes, she''s also a slime if you have to ask. And no, we aren''t going to eat anyone, so please stop shaking." (Shari) I have no idea if this works, but at least her trembling does lessen a bit, while she still stares at me with wide-open eyes. The unusual point would be that she apparently forgot to follow her reflex of flight, which would be the common reaction I''ve got until now, aside from hostility. Yet those who don''t dare to be hostile are usually those who immediately dash to the exit and this girl really doesn''t give me the impression of excessive confidence. More as if she would never have stepped into this room if she would have known what waits in there and had any choice. "How it comes that you have no idea about what to expect here? I am sure the people of the estate talk about nothing else at the moment." (Shari) "No one told me!" (maid) "No one said anything like "beware of the unusual residents in the cellar rooms" to you?" (Shari) "N-now that you say it when Ilana asked me the others averted their eyes. But I thought it was just because it''s not normal to exchange assignments and they didn''t want to get involved. I-I am new and yesterday was my day off. I''m trying to gain favor." (maid) "Sorry to hear that, but it''s not like I''m happy to hear how far people go to avoid me. It''s not like I harmed anyone. So it shouldn''t be that bad for you." (Shari) "For-Forgive me! I didn''t want to upset you." (maid) "Once more, I am quite civilized. You really don''t have to be on edge. I wouldn''t do anything even if I would be angered. Liqu is maybe a bit wilder, but wouldn''t harm you without my consent. You are fine." (Shari) "L-Liqu?" (maid) "Yes, that''s the name of the one next door. As a tip, check the ceiling when entering. Also, my name is Shari, by the way. And yours?" (Shari) "I, I am Elara." (Elara) "Alright, Elara. If you help me out I promise to be as compassionate and supportive toward you as possible. If you think about it, this might be beneficial on your side too. If you''re fine with taking advantage of the fact that no one else is willing to come down here. They have to send someone, so you might ask for respective compensation." (Shari) "You, you are different from what I thought." (Elara) "Believe me, you won''t survive long in my position if you''re not cunning. Now to warn you in advance, it feels strange to have this talk while I''m inside a tub, so I will get out now. Don''t panic." (Shari) "O-okay." (Elara) Standing up, I become aware that the form of this container makes it difficult to form legs, as the slime flows together in the middle. I would have liked to take the human approach and step out with one leg after the other, but this seems too complicated. Instead, I will try something I don''t really like to do, but have witnessed several times by now. I concentrate on my body and the ground in front of me. Mark it as my destination and let myself flow in the intended direction. In the same way, I formed appendages yesterday to fight I let mass rush out and gather at the location. Soon I feel the drain. I know it works when my core is affected and flows along with the rest of the mass. For a moment, I am just some unformed mass in this place, but I quickly reassemble, greatly accelerated by my disdain for this state. Exactly like Liqu. It''s this flying reassembling she does to quickly close distances and jump over obstacles. Effective, but I really hate it to leave my human form behind. Yet I wouldn''t have known how to get out of the tub in a dignified manner and if I would have clumsily fallen on the ground the state I had ended up in would have been the same. More as some kind of morning ritual, I stretch my newly shaped arms to make sure that they are properly attached. Also, it might make me look more human in front of that still rather tense maid. At least she looks impressed by my performance. Or frightened that I am now roaming around. One of the two. "See, I''m perfectly normal if you get used to the appearance. Also, I''m neither bloodthirsty nor ferocious. You can be at ease just like you would be with other humans. The chance I harm you is the same as with any other person you encounter in this estate. You aren''t panicking with them, right?" (Shari) "N-no." (Elara) "Then you can grant us the same. And I won''t pressure you to shake hands." (Shari) "Us?" (Elara) "The one next door as well, she... Okay, I''ll be honest, she is jumpier and maybe a little ferocious, but under control... Uhh, maybe not totally under control, but she can be nice, at times. And she wouldn''t attack you just like that, I think. You are safe, hopefully." (Shari) "That sounds... special?" (Elara) I could clearly perceive how much she was trying to find a neutral word. It took her quite a while. And should be utterly unwilling to enter that room. "You wouldn''t know how "special". If you''re scared I could introduce you." (Shari) "You would?" (Elara) "Sure, I have nothing else to do. Let''s just..." (Shari) "Drip" Why is there slime falling from the ceiling? Right, why bother pretending I don¡¯t know? "Okay Elara, I want you now to stay calm and come here to my side. And by all means, don''t look up." (Shari) "Wh-what is..." (Elara) "Drip" "Don''t look! Just make those steps please." (Shari) At least she follows orders. Yet I guess this is something one should be able to expect from a maid. Also, she trembles again. I might have been a bit too ominous here. "P-p-please. I, I am scared. Why can''t I look. What is up there?" (Elara) "Sigh! Liqu." (Shari) "Yes?" (Liqu) The answer comes from above, where a face appears in the middle of the completely slime-covered ceiling. Our little maid at this can''t help it at this point but has to look up, followed by a slight panic attack. "Wha-, Waaaaaaaahhh!!!" (Elara) "Liqu, could you please get down here, without covering everything, with... well, you." (Shari) Again we have this eerie dropping down. The maid by my side stopped screaming, but I am rather sure she is by no means calm. "Okay, this is Liqu. As I said, she''s a little weird." (Shari) "Hello!" (Liqu) She is beaming, totally elated. Like she''s always when she can talk to people who aren''t running at her appearance. Yet this time it might be more because she is effectively blocking off the only exit. Also... "Liqu, how many more times do I have to tell you that people won''t shake your hand! It means for them that they could lose the very same!" (Shari) "I wouldn''t do something like this. That would be low." (Liqu) "As honorable this way of thinking might be, I believe most people won''t take chances on that matter." (Shari) "Hmph, that''s rude." (Liqu) "You mean like sneaking in someone''s room without permission?" (Shari) "I wanted to look for you." (Liqu) "You just wanted to satisfy that creepy stalker habit of yours. Also, you scared the maid. How are people supposed to ease up if you pull off something like this?" (Shari) I turn to the poor, trembling maid. "I am very sorry, Elara." (Shari) "It''s... It''s fine I think. B-but how did she get in here?" (Elara) "Huh? I think she followed you. She notices stuff that happens around her." (Shari) "No, no. The door was locked when I came and I closed it directly behind me when I entered. I am sure of it. It''s still closed." (Elara) She''s right. The door is closed and not even this slime can sneak this fast through a gap, while someone is watching from the inside. That leaves... "Liqu!" (Shari) "Yes?" (Liqu) "Since when were you inside?" (Shari) "Ehm, do I need to tell?" (Liqu) "Yes!" (Shari) "The whole morning. It wasn''t bright yet when I started." (Liqu) The whole time! This damned stalker slime! In the calmest tone possible I start, "Alright, I don''t feel like scolding you in front of an uninvolved maid. We will have a long talk later." (Shari) "Yay!" (Liqu) Urgh, Liqu-headache. And I thought I had overcome this. I tend to that maid. "You see, she''s a bother, but not malicious. Just the most annoying thing you will ever encounter." (Shari) "Can, can I leave now?" (Elara) "Sure. It''s not like we are going to stop you. But like I said, please wipe the room down. I like it clean and don''t want the stain. I guess Liqu doesn''t need it, right?" (Shari) "Why would I want to lose slime?" (Liqu) "As I said. This and bringing us food. Can you do that much?" (Shari) She nods. Maybe while glancing a little uneasy to Liqu, but this counts as consent. "Great. Now if we can be of any help to you, just let us know. Think of us as your allies. If for example your colleagues again want to take advantage of you." (Shari) "Huh? But... Why? You don''t even know me." (Elara) "Why not? It can''t be bad to have friends. Also, you are the one to bring us food. You don''t bite the hand that feeds you." (Shari) "What does that mean? Why not take both?" (Liqu) "Because Liqu, the hand won''t bring you something again if you do that. So please stop making such utterly stupid comments." (Shari) She looks dejected. Probably because it was some time since her last scolding. But if I don''t stop her now she might say something similar to the lord. "Sorry about that. Liqu''s common sense, at times, basically doesn¡¯t exist. I will make sure to force that into her core. You don''t need to worry." (Shari) "Uhm, thank you." (Elara) With this, she scurries quite fast out of the room. She must be still scared. However, since she thanked me I''d say our relationship improved a little bit which might be because I kept Liqu at a distance from her. This might have built a weird kind of trust through dependency. For this, I might even have to thank Liqu since I believe this maid will follow up on our agreement. Now you might ask yourself why I went so far to curry favor with a maid, which might have tried to take my core and has apparently a bad standing among the staff. The reason is just that I might need allies more than she does. And now I have someone in this estate to poke for information. Now that she''s gone I can address my private issues with Liqu. Chapter 78 - Shari - Time to find out what this slime was up to. "Okay, so you were here the whole night?" (Shari) "Yes, you looked so stunning in there. So peaceful how you rested. I nearly had dealt with that person when she was about to wake you up. Furthermore, when she almost grabbed for your core." (Liqu) I won''t even start with how creepy it is that I got watched during my sleep, cause let''s be honest here, Liqu is the very definition of "creepy". In so many ways. The main problem is that I believe that this almost would have ended badly for Elara. And therefore us as well. "Good that you didn''t. But please don''t say stuff like this in front of others. Absolutely nothing that implies you might harm them in any way. Don''t let them hear something like this. They might believe it." (Shari) "But she nearly took your core!" (Liqu) "But she didn''t. I can watch out for myself to a degree. We need to really make some effort here if we want others to stop seeing us just as monsters." (Shari) "That sounds so difficult." (Liqu) "No one said it''s gonna be easy." (Shari) "I just need you. I don''t want anything else." (Liqu) "Well, I need clean rooms, no one who''s out to kill me, and a stable environment that allows me to get my food without having to kill stuff. And if you perform sneak attacks like this, that sabotages my plans." (Shari) "I didn''t attack." (Liqu) "And she will surely believe you when she spots you, ready to jump, above her head. Do you ever think how someone might react to stuff you do beforehand?" (Shari) "Uhh, sorry?" (Liqu) "We aren''t done yet. I really dread to ask this, but I''ve certainly locked the door behind me. So there was no way in, the lock was still intact the next morning and you were certainly not in here back when I did so. So how did you get in here?" (Shari) I am really glad that the maid is gone now, as the point that Liqu, a very dangerous and savage creature, can somehow sneak into locked rooms is surely not information I want to spread. "Ehm, well. I wanted to see you, but you were here." (Liqu) "And this leads to what?" (Shari) "So I made a path." (Liqu) "A path?" (Shari) "There." (Liqu) She points to the wall and at first, I can''t see anything. But then I follow her slime finger a little closer and spot a small hole in the wall, close to the ground. Barely big enough for vermin to pass. "Wait, how did you get through such a tiny hole?" (Shari) The next moment I realize how stupid that question was. "It had just to be big enough for my core and a thin membrane around it to avoid scratches." (Liqu) Right. My body isn''t solid. We can simply squeeze ourselves through everything. I just blend it out at times. "So you made a hole leading from your room to mine, without even asking if I would agree." (Shari) Talk about intrusive behavior. "And many more." (Liqu) "What!?" (Shari) "You said this is a dangerous place. Since I''ve started to use caves to rest, I learned that you should always have a second exit to escape when something strong enters. Or to come back after they left, thinking it was empty." (Liqu) I can get behind that logic. If the count decides that he doesn¡¯t like us after all and sends his men we have an escape route. "So you made exits?" (Shari) "Yes. On all the sides of the building and some leading to the upper floors." (Liqu) Now I am especially glad that this maid left. "The upper floors?! What if someone finds them?" (Shari) "I didn''t break through yet." (Liqu) Okay, that makes it less fatal for us. "And how did you pull this off? I don''t doubt you have the energy, but dissolving through all that concrete. What if someone asks why you need all this extra energy?" (Shari) They might have no clue what happened, but such a sudden loss is still suspicious and we are certainly being supervised. "No, no, I am fine. There were some critters in the walls." (Liqu) The keyword might be "were" here. "So you ate them?" (Shari) "It''s fine, it''s fine. But there''s something that bugs me." (Liqu) "What is it?" (Shari) "You''re always saying eating. But slimes don''t eat like animals, or humans, we dissolve. The way you say it it''s wrong. Would you stop?" (Liqu) Now this slime is coming to me with specifics! As if that''s making any difference. The way she''s always eager to have her next meal looks totally like someone who''s being hungry, or rather a total glutton. There is barely any difference aside from the process itself. Is that enough to demand a different notation? "I could dissolve them on the way. So I''m perfectly replenished. Also, they already dug some tunnels. I didn''t even have much to do." (Liqu) "Okay, I understand this so far. What I don''t understand is why you would want to move there in the first place." (Shari) If it''s about an exit here directly on the ground would be enough. "I looked around. Wanted to know the area. Also possibilities. You can''t ever have enough options in case of an emergency." (Liqu) She makes sense in a way, but this was totally her acting rogue. But as I can''t change it now I might make the best of what I have. "Do you have a way to enter the lord''s office?" (Shari) This might actually be useful for eavesdropping or getting a hostage if it comes to the worst. "Don''t know, but the already dug tunnels spread quite extensively." (Liqu) I absolutely don''t know how I shall feel about the fact that this slime has a system of tunnels, where she can spread everywhere in this estate and can reach anyone at any given time and might decide who lives and dies here. Unsettling. The point that this in some way applies to me as well doesn''t make this better. "Please at least tell me that the other exits aren''t easy to spot. I don''t even want to think about what might happen if this gets discovered." (Shari) Even if they might look like burrows of vermin, the fact that this one here still has slime oozing out due to the bad ventilation worries me. I will later have to push the chest next to it in front of it. Hopefully, I can manage to perform this without issues with this body. "Sure, one leads to a bush, two are a good distance away from the building, and the last one leads to a wet tunnel where human excrement covers the sides. It was totally easy to glide through there. The water only occasionally comes by. It leads first to another building and then very far away. So I would recommend this one if it becomes necessary." (Liqu) I think I grow sick. I might not be able to become nauseous, but if I tell my mind that I could puke at that thought I might do so. Keep it inside Shari! I''ve just got some hearsay about this, but apparently, some nobles are rich enough to pay one or more water mages to regularly flood a system of channels below their mansions, which makes the water carry all the waste to a faraway place to ultimately get rid of it. Liqu just found it. And traversed it. Which is a very revolting impression. Even if through dissolving there shouldn''t be anything left on, and much more disturbingly in her, that doesn''t help the image I have now burned into my core. Stuff like that makes people think that slimes are dirty creatures. Since some were found in the sewers of the royal capital, where they apparently thrived quite excessively, that was the common public assessment. This was one of the points which made it much harder to deal with my sudden transformation. And Liqu doesn''t help in the slightest to better this public opinion if she does something like that. "No, Liqu! Absolutely not! This way is off-limits. Never, ever consider it again!" (Shari) If it wouldn''t be impossible I would tell her to take a bath. What I could ask for would be a complete exchange of her mass. As much as I would like to pursue this option, to ease my troubled mind, we have no resources for this. "I thought it would work well. It was so convenient." (Liqu) "No, I won''t approach that place and you as well will keep your distance from there and similar places from now on." (Shari) "But why?" (Liqu) "Because it''s dirty! Gross! Disgusting! In short, wrong!" (Shari) "What do you mean by dirty?" (Liqu) "Exactly what I''m saying! There is stuff you simply cannot touch. Much less let enter your body. Glurbsh. Bah! The thought alone is enough to make me retch." (Shari) "I still cannot comprehend what the problem is." (Liqu) "There is some stuff you just cannot touch." (Shari) "But why? What is wrong with this? It has even some nourishing value." (Liqu) I never wanted to hear this! Really, I was better off before. "Don''t say that!!! It comes out of people! It''s wrong!" (Shari) "What is wrong with this? Much comes out of people. Blood, water, organs, if you dissolve them the wrong way. There is no difference." (Liqu) "It stinks!" (Shari) "Nothing stinks. It''s just there. Isn''t this just you behaving overly human here?" (Liqu) "Liqu, I will try to pretend you didn''t say that. Because if you did I might completely lose it and hold you responsible for the small point that the only reason I am not human anymore is that you had to force this all on me. So please don''t pull arguments like this or I''m going to smash your head as often it reshapes until I lose that urge while looking at you!" (Shari) She doesn''t retort. My rant must have been effective. I might be able to relate to her to some degree. For a pure slime who never had something different aside from this dissolving scan, there must be no reason to think some things shouldn¡¯t be touched. Even more when in the end everything becomes the same slime. Yet for sure I won''t stop being grossed out by such absolute creepiness. I still have standards! And to me that means I won''t pass through the drainage where all this filth would mix with... me. Urgh, I again feel like puking. "Liqu, I don''t want to ever hear something from you that is connected to human waste. Or any other creature''s. We will never again speak about something that comes even close to this topic, understood?" (Shari) "Yes, yes. If it is so important for you." (Liqu) You have no idea how important. Unfortunately. "Tock, tock" The door? "Excuse me, I wish to enter!" (Dion) Great. What do I have to deal with now? Chapter 79 - Shari - Seems like Dion has business with us. "Can I enter?" (Dion) "Uhh, yes." (Shari) I quickly rearrange one of the curtains to hide the hole in the wall behind it. "You''re going to cover that hole on your side too, as soon as you can. Not now!" (Shari) The next moment Dion enters. "What is it? As you wished we were perfectly calm tonight." (Shari) I am so glad that I can''t show any exposing signs. My face can''t redden and this body won''t tremble or show any sign of discomfort while lying. I''ve even heard once that the eyes can be revealing. Well, I have just borderless, blank surfaces of liquid. "Right. I''ve heard there was an incident with the maid yesterday." (Dion) Ah yes, yesterday the maid ran away screaming. "I guess she was a little startled because of us. In any case, I''ll admit, it was only Liqu''s fault." (Shari) "I''ve just said hello." (Liqu) I already know where this is going. "How did you say hello?" (Shari) "I''ve waited behind the entrance and directly smiled at her while extending my hand to shake hers." (Liqu) So you surprised the maid, gave her that creepy slime smile, and threatened to touch her, which any sane human, would take as an implication that you are going to dissolve the appendage in contact. Great! "Because of that incident, it became quite difficult to find servants willing to attend to your "needs"." (Dion) "I never said you have to." (Shari) "The count decided that you won''t be able to effectively perform your duties if you are occupied in other ways. Also, a second-rank officer is an important position. The count isn''t so petty to neglect someone he personally took in like this." (Dion) I guess this is also done so that he has some supervision over us. If people start screaming, he knows that he should run. "If it''s like this, I would like to request that the maid from today will be exclusively assigned to us. It worked rather well with that one. I think her name was Elara." (Shari) No idea if she actually agreed, but that''s her problem now, not mine. "Elara? I will inform the head maid about this." (Dion) I need to say that he''s a professional. One can clearly see that he isn''t the slightest bit at ease in our presence, but he perfectly covers it. And even maintains a polite smile. That''s impressive body control. "If you would accompany me now to the lord." (Dion) "Yes sure. I will..." (Shari) Oh, goddamnit! "Is something the matter?" (Dion) "I, I, I..." (Shari) "Yes?" (Dion) Without uttering another word I turn around, walk to the tub, and take my clothes. I was naked the whole time! My sense of shame got totally screwed. I mean, yes there is nothing to look at with this body. Just that amorphous mass I consist of. Nonetheless, I should at least always be dressed in front of others if I¡¯m able to. The shirt is totally soaked, as well as the pants. Yet they''re available and I don''t want to rummage through my stash. The cloak is as well in dire need of extensive cleaning. Yet I feel more comfortable in it, as this does at least block some of the stares. Also, dressing up makes me appear more professional and this is recommended for negotiating our employment contract. "Ah... right." (Dion) Seems like he got it. "Shall we wait for Liqu to dress up as well?" (Shari) "No, no. That won''t be necessary. I wouldn''t want to keep the Lord waiting." (Dion) Seems like there will be at least one slime drawing attention. Also, it''s not hard to perceive that he''s very loyal and mindful of his boss. I just hope no one expects this level of consideration from Liqu. He guides us through the door and up the stairway, which leads out of this basement floor. There are some guards behind the door, who yesterday weren''t there, but I believe no one expects that they do more than announce that we are heading out. It''s not like they could do anything else. When we pass by they both take a huge step away from the entrance to get as much distance from us as they can appropriately have without appearing incompetent. The hall is still spacious and the morning sun gets reflected in all too well-cleaned stone surfaces. From the floor to the stair-railing, everything''s sparkling. Some of the servants gasp and scurry away as soon they become aware of us. Dion is visibly invested in that, probably contemplating how this shall work out. He leads us up another stairway to the second floor. I expect that the lord has here his office. While on the ground floor are more the official places and facilities, like the kitchen and a ballroom, this one seems to contain the more private areas. So having his workplace here is logical, as it''s also much calmer. After some steps, we meet Elin in front of a door winged by two guards. It makes sense that she should be present to sign a contract that concerns her. "There you are! I was waiting here like forever." (Elin) I guess, different from us, they have no problem with keeping her waiting. "So, shall we enter?" (Shari) "Yes, please follow me." (Dion) We move inside and I find myself in a room filled with documents and so many books on the shelves that one might think it''s a library. If not for the desk with the writing tools on the other end. The count sits there, illuminated by a large glass window behind him, leaning over some documents. He isn''t looking up, even if he certainly has noticed our approach. Since it wouldn''t be appropriate I don''t say anything. This man is still a noble and if I show that I know basic etiquette this might support my point that we can be suitable contract partners. Elin as well is not the type of person to draw attention to herself. However... "This is boooring." (Liqu) "Liqu! We had a rule regarding negotiations." (Shari) And that was that you don''t talk. Ever. "But he¡¯s not saying anything! Why are we even here then?" (Liqu) Because it''s a test! And you failed! Not that I can explain such a thing further in this situation. Still, the count got triggered to react. "You came." (Radon) Seriously? That''s how he starts? I mean, he was the one calling us. But fine, I''ll play this game. "It seems so." (Shari) "I''ve heard your comrade took the dungeon. You are aware that I might need this place in the future? At that time, it will pose a problem if it''s occupied." (Radon) I guess he addresses me and not Liqu because he already knows which of the two of us has enough common sense to react appropriately. Also, I have some control over her. Honestly, it sounds ridiculous if they later have to tell the prisoners that they can''t torture them because the slime monster refuses to leave the room. "If there''s no other way, she''ll have no other choice but to leave. On the other side, this could actually help. If you want to interrogate someone then being locked in that room with Liqu might just do the trick." (Shari) "Hah." (Radon) I see a smirk showing on his face. My socializing skills work to a degree. "If nothing else hinders this anymore, I would like to tackle the formalities of our employment." (Shari) "The contract is here. You just need to sign." (Radon) He procures a rather big sheet of parchment. In the document, I find all the conditions we spoke about. In short, it reads as follows: Liqu and I are now soldiers of Count Kahan. He even noted the part about us being officers, which I absolutely can''t understand. As such, we are officially aligned with him and within the limits of his jurisdiction practically untouchable. Also, we will be provided with enough resources so we can make a living. This is quite a lot since the local lords are practically the sole authority in terms of laws and such in his realm. At least we can be sure that no adventurers will raid this place. Also, we are provided with any necessities we wish for. But naturally, we have to do what he says in exchange. He didn''t write down that we should abstain from conducting unnecessary man-slaughter, but who would? Mostly it looks like a completely normal employment contract to me. Not that I''ve ever seen one, much less signed such a thing with a lord. A problem might be that it doesn''t explicitly point out that Liqu and I are slimes. In fact, it bothers me a great deal that I have no idea how we should enforce this contract. There might be a place this document will be sent to, but mostly I think we are dependant on his goodwill. In the end, even with the present people here acting as witnesses, he not only holds greater political power than we do, but there''s the worry that he can simply say that a contract with monsters is absurd and like this null and void. Yet obviously I can''t voice these concerns here. That would decrease the little favorability I have gained. The signature of Count Kahan is already on it. As one might estimate, it looks very fancy with all those curves and lines as if he was about to paint a picture there. I just proceed by taking the ink-feather and writing my name on the parchment. This gets heavily complicated by the fact that I have to make sure not to touch the document directly. I haven''t put my gloves on as with them I lack the feel to write my name properly. My adventurer subscription didn''t look too good, but this right now is important. Yet I think I do fine. Still, I get a stare from Dion. But it might be just about the fact that I can write in the first place. Liqu is next in line and I realize that I should at least this time have taught her how to write her name. Or at least how to use writing tools. She stares at the document. "Liqu, like in the guild. Here is the place you have to sign." (Shari) I point at it, without touching the surface, and she gets out of her daze. Directly she puts her finger in the ink container, pulls it out, together with a residue, and aligns it together with some slime to the same drop-symbol she already used at the guild. Maybe a bit prettier now. Everyone is a little dumbfounded, but at least no one can say it''s not Liqu''s sign. It''s literally her own body that got spread on that parchment. The last one is Elin, who got a job as well. She¡¯s part of our group now, somehow, and included because of that. To my surprise, she can write her name without a problem. It seems uncommon for that little criminal. On the other side, this could be a remnant from her life before it turned shitty. "So, we work now for you, my lord?" (Shari) I have no idea what the proper manners in this situation are, but I felt ought to say something, as the silence became uncomfortable. "Right. The formalities will be resolved. Dion will take care of that. Now that this is concluded, I want you to meet up with Peras in two hours to start your appointment." (Radon) I have no idea what kind of formalities there are left to handle, but this is something I can discuss with Dion. However, I am far more concerned about Peras. "Will it work out? In my opinion Peras wasn''t really fond of us." (Shari) "He has his orders and won''t do anything unnecessary. I can be certain of his loyalty. Something your side has yet to prove." (Radon) "Then we will. I beg your leave, my lord." (Shari) Without anything else to say, I wait until he nods in agreement and then leave the room. Stepping through the door I would really love to breathe in to give credit to my decreasing tension, which gets impeded by my inability to do so. We''ve got the job! We are employed! I never worked for a noble, but I guess our accommodations are good enough and he doesn''t seem to show too much bias. There''s but one thing I should have confirmed before signing this contract: Do we even get paid? Chapter 80 - Shari - Two very uncomfortable guards lead us back down to our rooms. It seems Dion has to prepare something in advance. It makes sense, as this is surely no common situation he has to deal with. Elin was guided in the other direction. I''ve overheard that she was going to join the tracker and scouting division. She should do well since she has a keen perception and good dexterity. We on the other hand shall simply stay in our rooms to not stir up the people too much. It might take a while until anyone will get used to us if that''s even possible, but every moment they bear our presence should help in that regard. When we arrive at our rooms, the guards can''t leave fast enough. Sometimes it feels a little excessive, but those guys were probably present when Liqu grew to her five-meter version. That might leave a somewhat threatening impression. Yet it''s better that they''re gone now since there was this one point that made me worry. "Liqu! You''re going now into your room and put something you find in front of the hole. No one can see it!" (Shari) If someone would, he might ask who made it and where it does lead to. Both questions I really wouldn''t like to answer. "Okay, okay. I''ll make it quick!" (Liqu) I fear this enthusiasm is just about being as fast as possible back here. "And do it properly! This is important!" (Shari) Now that she left for her room I should take care of mine. I head to the closest piece of furniture, a dresser, and start to pull. However, I soon realize that I won''t get far that way. This thing is simply too big. All I achieve is spreading my arms to uncomfortable lengths. I can apply some pressure, but it won''t budge when I try to drag it and the floor might get scratched as heavy as the dresser is. This won''t work. However, there is a solution. Grudgingly I accept my fate, throw my clothes away, and close in. I give up on my body''s structure and let first my arms and then the rest of my body flow around this thing. I can still, for the ease of my mind, keep my head, but the rest completely flows around the dresser. Then I pull it up and, with an ease that astonishes me, lift this drawer. Next, I feel how my own body gathers below it and prevents that thing from sinking back down. I am uncomfortably reminded of the time when Liqu abducted me and carried me with her. The dresser floats now inside me, just like I did back then, unable to reach the ground. It''s distressingly easy to float to the hole in the wall and place my load there exactly as I wanted. I leave deliberately a small gap there. I would want to close it up, to keep Liqu out of my room As if that''s possible. Yet we have now this passage and Liqu would simply make another one if she is determined. Having the intended result I separate again. And find Liqu behind me. "You..." (Liqu) No! Don''t say it. Don''t say it. Don''t say it. "You were so beautiful! How you flowed and shined in all your glistening color!" (Liqu) Damnit! I didn''t want to hear from her how much she appreciates my slime look. Absolutely not! "You also shaped so well! A real natural!" (Liqu) "Could you please stop? I''ve just seen no other way to move that stupid thing. Don''t dwell on this." (Shari) "But it''s great that you can manage to do so! You are getting comfortable with yourself. I''m glad." (Liqu) "I am by no means "comfortable" Liqu." (Shari) "Oh yes you are. You barely cry anymore and you are dissolving on your own. And now you can even move and perform the proper way. You are a real slime. It''s so great that you could overcome this." (Liqu) With "this" she totally means being human. And I hate her for "this". "Liqu, I am doing this only because I have no choice! It''s not great for me that I''ve lost everything I was and now have to eat, move, and act as I do. That I don''t drown myself in self-pity doesn''t mean I am fine. Got it Liqu?" (Shari) I still believe that what happened to me is regrettable and I doubt that I will ever feel different about this. But at least I''ve learned to cope. It hurts less and I might be able to accept my circumstances. Yet this doesn''t mean I find this favorable. Liqu shall never believe that she did the right thing. "Sorry, but you really look vibrant. It''s mesmerizing to me." (Liqu) She says this with a shy smile, that on a human face might break countless hearts. Even I can''t say that her sweet talk has no effect. Fortunately, I don''t have to worry about blushing and the like anymore. "Urgh. Did you hide the hole?" (Shari) "Yes! Perfectly! I dissolved some stones out of the wall and put them there so that it looks like the gap is filled." (Liqu) This sounds good enough. If she just wouldn''t have seen me. It takes a while, but eventually, Dion returns along with two maids. One of them is Elara. Liqu didn''t bother to leave the room again and I had no reason to enforce this anyway since we had to wait and it is sometimes better to keep an eye on her. "Everything is settled. It should be no problem now if you leave the basement. Still, I would ask you to refrain from unnecessary roaming around the estate." (Dion) "That means it is fine if we would take a walk?" (Shari) "Yes, but don''t forget about the duties you will have to perform in your new roles. Speaking of which, please take these." (Dion) The maids step forward. The one who''s not Elara is much slower, but both are troubled. They present two blue bundles of fabric. "What is this?" (Shari) "Your uniforms. If you act on behalf of the lord you are obligated to wear his color and sign." (Dion) "Ah, like a slime who shows who it is with its color?" (Liqu) "Sorry. Don''t mind Liqu. So we shall wear those? I would like to say that there is a little problem regarding soaking them." (Shari) "This shouldn''t be an issue. These are made to survive harsh conditions. Like this, they are water repellent and shouldn''t "soak". The uniforms should suit each of your sizes, in this state at least. But I guess it wouldn''t be an issue in the first place for them to fit." (Dion) Apparently, those clothes have some quality. The sizes were apparently gauged from our own clothes. At least, no one came to measure me directly. When I take them out of the shaking maid''s hand, they truly don''t soak too much. I guess keeping them on for three days without changing should be possible. That''s a little bit of a stretch, but it could work. Before, I rather relied on my coat to hide the obvious stain and treated the shirts more like a barrier to the outside. Yet now, if I use it together with my powder it might work even without the coat to trick people. However, I would need to apply very much. Especially on my neck and at the sleeves. Also, maybe I''d have to improve my control. I put the clothes on and Elara manages to be far more collected than her colleague and gives Liqu her uniform before quickly pulling back. Interaction with us seemingly helps, but there is clearly some lingering doubt. The uniform consists of a sturdy but well-tailored shirt with long sleeves and leather trousers in a deep blue. Not quite my own body''s color, but a bit darker. This tone of color should as well help to obscure what lies beneath. Also, there''s a new cloak. "I''ve seen no one else wearing those cloaks yet." (Shari) "The standard equipment includes these for travels in case of rain, but most of the time it¡¯s stashed away. In your case it might help you to hide... well..." (Dion) Liqu can put them on as well without issues. Fortunately, the fabric is rather thin so we can still lift and move in it quite comfortably. There''s even a new pair of boots for each of us. I guess these aren''t mandatory, but I won''t complain about a new spare, as spent my old ones are from the constant soaking, the pressure from the inside, and the general usage. I think we look good. They are formal, not too cumbersome, and most importantly, it hides most of my body''s surface, so that gloves and boots work out. Just now I also notice that right where the heart would be, a Farlorn leaf is embroidered on the shirt. These are particularly large trees even for this forest that make not only very good building material but leak a very sweet resin of high quality that also has herbal applications. The leaf is shaped in a way that it grows in five segments. The outer layer has two symmetric pointed ends, then come two symmetric rounds. And the one in the middle is once more pointed. Since I have seen this picture multiple times scattered around the mansion, I assume it''s the count''s symbol. I''ll make sure to usually keep my core on the other side because that thing is basically a "hit me here" sign. But all in all the composition looks nice and I can wear it without difficulties. There''s some elegance to it. Dion as well seems content with our appearance. Unformed shapes in the count''s colors might make a bad impression. "If you''re ready, please follow me to captain Peras. You will serve under his command from now on. When you don''t get any orders directly from the lord he is your superior and you have to fulfill whatever he assigns you to do." (Dion) "Isn''t this a problem? He didn''t seem to like us." (Shari) "He has direct order not to let personal reservations influence his decisions and will follow up on this. In addition he can''t act as he pleases at the estate. It would be seen. Is that all?" (Dion) There is something else I did want to ask, that has quite some importance for me. "I would like to know, what is with our jobs as adventurers? It was rather hard to make that happen and we won''t be able to do much on that side if we perform our tasks for the lord. Having our applications revoked would be a pity." (Shari) "We already send a note to the guildhall. While it is a grand institution, the guild is ultimately still acting on behalf of the country. As such the count can take adventurers into his service. For the duration of the assignment, the guild won''t make any claims on the individuals. They are generously compensated in exchange." (Dion) This is good to know. So no penalty for not subjugating slimes. This gave me anyways every time an odd feeling. I mean, Liqu is crushing their very self. That''s concerning. So it seems, wearing this uniform seems to have its merits. Still, I''d like to clarify how to wear this. "So I''m usually going to use the cloak? It might cause problems when I show my face too openly." (Shari) This is one point. The other is, the more my body there is hidden, the more I can take advantage of my opponent''s lack of knowledge. Different from Liqu I am not really fit to overpower my enemies. So, while it''s a little straining to apply the necessary inner pressure and keep my body firm enough, the possibility that I can launch surprise attacks with my weapons and keep my core''s location a secret makes up for it. "This won''t be a problem, but when you act on our lord''s behalf it would be improper to cover his emblem." (Dion) "Then I can simply adjust how I wear the cloak so that it remains free. This should be fine, right?" (Shari) I put the cloak over my supposed-to-be head and the supposed-to-be shoulders so that it looks more like a cape than anything else. With this, the chest with the symbol is still free and I don''t have to worry too much about stares. I am sure Liqu will already gain enough attention. "This might suffice." (Dion) I think he isn''t too opposed to the idea of me limiting the chances of causing a commotion. "I think we are ready to go then." (Shari) "Good to hear. I will guide you to the troop''s headquarters. You are required to find your way on your own after this, so please pay attention." (Dion) "This won''t be a problem. I''ll perfectly remember it." (Shari) At least I hope so. Things stay stuck in my core, but initially learning them is difficult. "Fine. Then follow me." (Dion) Chapter 81 - Shari - The big field directly behind the mansion is surprisingly vacant. I''m asking myself where the soldiers are since no one is using it for any practice. The question is soon answered when I find a complex nearby, where people train on more earthen and sandy fields and spar in a rather rough manner. It seems the soldier''s quarters aren''t too close to the main building so that guests might not feel bothered by that sight. While the big field is far more spacious, this place here is better equipped with wooden training puppets and a storage shed close by. I guess the other one is rather used as a place to train formations or hold events like yesterday. Those facilities look comparatively more functional than the elegant mansion I''ve seen before. There is a flat building made of stone that looks like the barracks and a less wide, but higher one next to it. That could be the headquarter we are heading for. My strongest impression is that it''s easy to defend. There is even a small wall built around it. In case of an attack, this might be the safest place there is. We walk to the higher building''s entrance, while Liqu doesn''t miss the chance to wave at the staring soldiers, completely oblivious to the tense atmosphere. Already right behind the entrance, Peras is waiting. The number of combat-ready soldiers in attendance tells me that he might not completely trust us. Probably one of the reasons why Dion is still with us, even if he as the lord''s aide is of high status so he should not be responsible for guiding us around the estate. This is more something left for servants or maybe the butler. So he''s probably here to smooth things over. "You came." (Peras) This comment was one of those where you expect that there''ll be a follow-up, but nothing comes so instead an uncomfortable silence spreads. As it is like this, I feel ought to say something. "Second-rank officers Shari and Liqu reporting for duty, Captain Peras!" (Shari) Right. No one has to tell me. I know that this was absolutely the kind of random action I would usually expect from Liqu. Saying this was incredibly weird, extremely edgy, and totally embarrassing. However, my reason was that no one was expecting this. This comment caught everyone off-guard and helped me to alleviate the terribly straining tension around here. Everyone except Liqu is now rather dumbfounded. And I believe the sixth soldier from the left actually chuckled. Dion needs a moment to catch himself before he addresses Peras. "The Lord sends you these two with the order to put them to good use. He is sure that you won''t digress from his wishes." (Dion) "You''re talking..." (Peras) Again one of these unfinished quotes. I think he has quite some doubts about this. Yet Dion immediately leaves before Peras can state them. Like this, we are left alone with Peras and his soldiers. Wonderful. I can almost see the aggressiveness flare in his eyes. "What do you want?" (Peras) "We would like to start our assignments, sir." (Shari) At this, he gets slightly angry. "You know I didn''t mean this." (Peras) "We want to live. Untroubled. Without having to worry about getting attacked. This collaboration appears like a good way to get closer to this ideal, by getting rid of the being hunted part and securing a steady supply of food. I''m sorry if I repeat myself, I don''t eat humans. So I need something else." (Shari) "And this is your reason?" (Peras) "Does it matter? I believe the important part is that I intend to follow up on the agreement to reach my goal." (Shari) I am sure he fights for his lord for reasons like honor and loyalty, but seriously even if I would come up with something like this he wouldn''t buy it. So more or less the truth, as I think my reasoning is flawless. "Grmph!" (Peras) He growls, apparently not completely satisfied with my answer, but nothing worse happens. To again break the setting silence I say something. Mostly before Liqu does so. "Can we start then? What shall we do?" (Shari) "Run thirty laps around the field." (Peras) "Captain?" (Shari) "Was my order too vague." (Peras) Is this a penalty? "I would just like to know the reason. We won''t benefit from any training, since we have no muscles to develop. This will only consume our energy." (Shari) Not too much, as pure movement, if controlled, is not very taxing, but this is something he doesn''t need to know. "The reason is to see if you can follow orders and you aren''t doing well in that regard." (Peras) "Do I have to wear these clothes?" (Liqu) "You intend to throw away what the lord granted you?" (Peras) "No, no, she doesn''t. We start. Liqu, follow!" (Shari) Unfortunately, he meant the big field in front of the mansion. It seems they''re not afraid that we will be seen during this task. I absolutely cannot see a reason in this order, if not for bugging us off. I start, but internally I already demand a greater share of food to make up for this. "Thirty laps! Is that even possible?" "What does the captain think? Such an order." "Will they really do this?" The soldiers murmur to each other while we head for the start of the course. There is no real reason not to run, but one adjustment I have to make before I start. I slip out of my new boots. Naturally, I receive stares from all the onlookers, but this is necessary. "Oh great! At least this!" (Liqu) Liqu doesn''t waste a second to follow up and throw them away. It feels liberating to have my feet in the free, but looking down, I know again why I hide them in public. Aside from the obvious reasons. They are rather big. It''s not like I don''t already know that, since this isn''t the first time I have them out. The size isn''t too excessive, but they are a little disproportional, especially now, while I still have pants on, which make my legs comparatively and quite abruptly thinner than the bulge below. This is simply my natural state. My body''s mass has to be down there to help me maintain my stature. I can do quite much through the direct control I have over my body, but this has its limits. I may be able to pull myself up and jump like this, but I cannot fly. Or make myself permanently lighter. No, I don''t want to know my exact weight! However, the pressure I exert on the ground has to be absorbed. For this reason, my feet are big or I wouldn''t be able to stand on them. And for the same reason, I have to buy oversized boots. Do you have any idea how embarrassing it was to order those in the tailoring shop? While I use them I can reduce the size by condensing the slime and using the boots to contain the pressure. Yet this is exactly the reason why I won''t use them now. They would rip apart with the force that would be continuously invoked on them from the inside. I have no intention to ruin a pair of high-quality boots in perfect condition. Instead, someone else can clean the lane when I am done here. Not my problem! Or not, as a certain someone is up to make it to mine. "What is this supposed to mean?" (Peras) "I can''t run well in boots. If I shall move faster than walking pace this is necessary. In addition, they would end up being destroyed." (Shari) "Tsk." (Peras) Since apart from that grunt I don''t get anything else, I take it as an agreement. Motivated to get some distance between me and Peras I start. But again it seems like Peras has a reason to complain. "Show some effort! Speed up your slow pace!" (Peras) "I''m sorry, Captain, but this is my limit. Any faster and I will lose my legs! That is detrimental for running, as far as I know!" (Shari) "Urrgh, then keep on and don''t dare to become slower!" (Peras) Before he starts with something else, I increase my speed as much as I can, to get out of Peras'' shouting distance. Liqu manages to keep up. I wouldn''t say she does so without effort, as the human body and its movements don''t come as naturally to her as to me, but on the other side, she has much more general experience in moving her body than I have, which balances the difference. Also, she is naturally totally motivated not to fall too far behind so she can stay always close to me. As predicted, walking isn''t too hard for me. I can''t even feel something like exhaustion and just to make sure I regularly check my condition by sending a wave through my body. Actually, this isn¡¯t too bad. Quite the contrary, since this situation gives me the chance to keep my body at the limits my control allows me to maintain. Through this, I can figure out the best movement pattern and develop a feel for the capacity at which I can most effectively move before I crumble. "Splosh" Yes, sometimes it doesn''t work and I accidentally destroy my legs more than once. Yet I don''t have to bother with getting the lost mass back, since I can eventually recollect it during the next round. Or I would be able to if it wasn¡¯t for a certain someone. "Liqu! Don''t touch my mass! I want to take it back myself!" (Shari) Also, it is creepy if she absorbs parts of my body. I keep running and start something else, aside from my training my limits. I increase the frequency of my self-check waves. Not for confirmation, but to get a feeling for the wave itself. This will become invaluable if I truly want to master this shoving technique, I should learn it so I can do it on the fly. Liqu''s greatest advantage to me is her experience and I intend to decrease this distance in our abilities. And right now I am literally assigned to do exactly what I want to do. So I never had a reason to object. If not for the gawkers. Many of the soldiers stopped their training and instead proceed to stare at me while I run my rounds. Also, I notice some people from the mansion, watching from the windows or stepping out of the entrance to gawk. While I''ve got a little more accustomed to my body, in a way that I don''t feel like crying whenever I wake up or have to do anything slime-like, I am still very self-conscious about my looks. Internally, I''m comparing myself to my former looks as a human. Knowing how far things went down in this regard, feeling so much attention on me is the worst. Nonetheless, I have to push through and just cope with it. While I''m at it, I also run numerous tests, hoping that the meal I get later will make up for the decrease in energy. In the worst case, the provisions we brought with us should be enough. Energy is the keyword here. I want to know what exactly costs how much. For example, I know already that in my current condition I could manage more or less ten slime bullets. It depends on how well I perform the shot. This kind of running is something I could probably maintain for a week, solely based on my energy consumption. But the amount of mass I leave behind tells me that my overall speed would decrease long before that moment. If I pay attention to saving energy and walk slowly I might instead manage a little more than two weeks. If I wouldn''t do anything at all, it could even work out for half a year. And if I were in a sealed container I''d maintain it probably forever. Which is the most disturbing thought I could possibly have. High-speed thinking, meanwhile, has quite an impact. I guess after four consecutive hours at most I would completely run out. But anyways I wouldn''t make it this far, as simply utilizing this ability is terribly straining. To describe it like this, it feels like my mind is on fire. Or to be reluctantly more precise, my core. It literally feels hot, as if something would melt or spring apart if this gets worse. And this is not what it should do. While I''m at it, I could also add that dissolving without benefit has rather high costs. It depends on how much I dissolve, but eventually, I would burn out in the most literal sense. I think I might be able to dissolve something as big as I am in my fully extended state. This should also depend on the material. Yet with dissolving at the highest intensity this should be even less. The wave is like any normal movement, but it doubles the cost since I¡¯m already moving. For all of these expenditures, I have to keep in mind that losing any amount of energy will decrease my abilities. Either I keep the mass, but lose efficiency or I shrink down in accordance with the amount of lost mass. Both possibilities are not recommended. After this, I have acquired the roughest idea of how my energy and spending it comes down for me. Yet calculations were never my strong point, as you can see in my expenses, so it only amounts to rough estimations. I also discover something else. I can slide on my feet and move rather fast like this, taking my momentum with me. The problem is that to make this happen I need to let go of the surface which is in direct contact with the ground to bypass its gluing traction. This means that I also lose the "good" energetic slime since it goes too fast. And rather large amounts in addition. However, something like this could for example improve my slime dash. Like this, I don''t have to deal with any boredom during my run. Eventually, this activity comes to an end. It might be positive that I didn''t fall into a sweat, but this is more due to the point that my usual condition is far more extreme in terms of gushing out body fluids. Making sure that there are no residues with energy remaining after my last round, I come to a stop where I left my boots. At one point Peras left and instead put an officer in charge of looking after us. Yet now he''s back. Before I deal with him I want to dress up properly. "Thirty laps..." "They don''t show any signs of exhaustion." "That''s not human." "Of course, it isn''t! Are you stupid?" Seems like the soldiers have a new topic. I do something like a fake stretch with my arms, only because it looks and feels appropriate. Then I head for my apparent superior. "Captain! Thirty laps as demanded!" (Shari) I do a salute and look expectant at him. Now let''s see what he has next in store. "Urgh, follow me." (Peras) I do so without rebuttals. And well, I assume Liqu follows rather me than him. Always take her obsession into account. There is no reason not to follow him, even if he''s not very likable. If I can assess his demeanor right, he has now something to do he absolutely doesn''t want. And this can only be good for me. Chapter 82 - Shari - We head into this assumed headquarters building. In there we head up a stair and end at a door that might lead to Peras'' office. He takes a document and hands it to me. Fortunately, I have my gloves, which are thick enough not to soak to the outside. "Here. You can read, right? As strange as this is." (Peras) Well, I guess literate monsters are odd. I take a look at the paper. I find my name on it and Liqu''s too. Yet they wrote it somewhat wrong. They spelled it "Liku", a small mistake. She once told me that it comes from liquid, so it''s written with "Q". Then there is Elin. However, far more curious I am about the four other names. In order: "Jaren, Galos, Vela, Balion. Who are they?" (Shari) Behind each of the names are a mark and some strokes. Liqu''s and my name are strangely highlighted over the others. Behind Elin''s is an eye, then the next two have shields. Then this Vela has a bow and an eye as well and after this comes Balion with a sword. "Sigh! The lord... He said that you are contracted as second-rank officers, right?" (Peras) The direction this talk takes feels especially weird. "What is a second-rank officer?" (Liqu) Rather simultaneously Peras and I smack our hands in our faces. Resulting in my case in an utterly drenched glove. "No one ever told me!" (Liqu) "Uhh. A second-rank officer is an upper military rank. More than a normal fighter, less than a captain like him. It means we are superior in status to most of the guys training out there. Can you follow?" (Shari) As ridiculous as this idea is. "I still don''t really get this status thing. It''s like with this noble in town, right? But why? Why should this one there be better than us if we are so much stronger?" (Liqu) Liqu! Could you please stop insulting our captain? "Stop talking, Liqu! Please." (Shari) Directly I turn to the captain. "I am really sorry for her. She isn''t too much into common sense." (Shari) "Urgh." (Peras) Yes, I agree that you have every reason to be disgruntled. But do you see what I have to deal with on a daily basis?! "Ehm, to get again to the topic we just spoke about. What is this now for a list of names, and what does it have to do with us being second-rank officers?" (Shari) "Lord Kahan decided that the most efficient way to utilize your... unique abilities would be to send you out in a group. Aside from the obvious advantage of greater numbers, the reason was that this way your alignment with our lord will appear official on the outside." (Peras) "Okay. And what are now the implications of our rank?" (Shari) "Sigh. Do you see the lines behind the names?" (Peras) I''ve seen them before. Behind Liqu''s and my name, there are three strokes, yet only this Jaren has three and Vela has two. The rest each got one stroke, even Elin. "So what is the meaning of those marks?" (Shari) "The marks refer roughly to the command structure. While there are some differences in detail, based on the department, those from the same group will have to respect this to maintain order. Do you understand what this means?" (Peras) I again look at the paper, then at the strokes, the numbers, and after this completely aghast at Peras. "This is a joke, right?" (Shari) "I wish it was. You can be sure it wasn''t my idea. The lord probably thought you would simply eat anyone who tries to give you an order and decided not to bother with that problem." (Peras) "But... doesn''t that mean... How does this work?" (Shari) "Yes. The command structure will still be in effect, meaning you two and Jaren will be the highest-ranking officials. However, as special agents, you have an even wider authority since your orders come directly from the lord. So you will be in charge to ensure that the orders will be properly set into effect." (Peras) "We are in charge!!?" (Shari) "Technically yes, still just within the borders of your missions. Originally, the core was Jaren''s team. Also, a lower rank can relieve their superior of their command in case they clearly deviate from their mission." (Peras) "So they''re more like our support?" (Shari) "One could say so. But they will have to follow your orders. Both of yours. You are in charge." (Peras) "Are you insane?! Oh sorry, I didn''t want to be impolite. But seriously?! No one can possibly think it''s a good idea to put Liqu in charge of anything!" (Shari) "As I see it, you are in charge of her and like this of the whole party. It''s common in the forces of the count that a minimum of three soldiers of the second or first rank are assigned to a second-rank officer, to form a squad. In these at least one of the first-rank soldiers is the second in command and supports the leader. However, you will learn all of this in your command training." (Peras) "Command training?" (Shari) "The count might act rash, but he isn''t stupid. At least basic instruction about leading a troop will commence." (Peras) "Right, right... Excuse me?! That''s all completely crazy!" (Shari) The simple idea to have Liqu in charge of anything, not to mention making her a high-ranking officer is pure madness. I thought this was more in name, to prevent too hostile behavior. But actual leading? Seriously?! No one should be forced to do as this slime says. "You can believe me. It wasn''t my decision." (Peras) I can literally feel the bitterness in his voice. I start to massage my temples, only to realize that all I¡¯m doing is merging them with my head. So I stop and extract them. I had no headache in the first place. Just this image of me getting one. It''s sometimes weird how much an image can influence me. "Fine, but I won''t take responsibility for whatever chaos comes from this slime in this position." (Shari) "As far as I remember you said you would do exactly this. Or was it a lie when you claimed that you are the only one who could control her?" (Peras) "Glrrrrrlbll. No." (Shari) I grumble, causing multiple bubbles to fume to my surface. No idea if dissolving is activated at the moment, but I feel acidic. "Right. So we have to figure this out. I am not an idiot. I know something is up with you. You are far too knowledgeable about society. It''s not like I care, but at least I can believe that you think further than to your next meal and like this might act reasonable, as much as a risk you pose. Regarding your partner, I am not so sure." (Peras) The addressed slime just tilts her head at this. A bit too far to the side for my taste. "I also make plans! For example, to catch me a second meal as a reserve or even some more to secure my supply!" (Liqu) Peras looks like someone who just verified something he didn''t want to know for certain. "Liqu... Just stop" (Shari) I am deeply afraid. For the poor soldiers, we''ve got assigned to us and practically the whole area which has to deal with her when she gets hungry. "Alright, now in detail, what are the next steps?" (Shari) "You will get a fast rundown about the basics and then meet the soldiers who are assigned to you." (Peras) This statement is weird enough in itself. "Do they at least know what''s in store for them?" (Shari) It would be a weird first meeting if surprisingly a monster shows up and declares it''s now their new boss. I doubt they would believe it. Hell, even I still cannot believe it! "They were informed. They took it... with some grain." (Peras) I can absolutely understand them! "I have no idea how that shall work out." (Shari) "That''s not my concern. If I had any word in this you wouldn''t be here at all." (Peras) I want to furrow my brow, but instead, I guess I just spread my right eye in a gross way toward my forehead. "Can we at least agree that we won''t try to kill each other? I¡¯ve had bad experiences in that regard." (Shari) "I am bound to my lord. As long he doesn''t wish for your end I won''t act against him." (Peras) "Great. I think you are righteous enough to stay true to this. It would be a pain to have this kind of feud here." (Shari) "Knock, knock" Someone is at the door. "Tsk. Come in!" (Peras) The door opens and a close to middle-aged man enters. Black hair, a short trimmed beard, brown eyes, more on the athletic side, yet rather slender. "Sir, you called?" (?) "Kaleb. You know about our new... recruits?" (Peras) "Was there any way to miss this?" (Kaleb) "Helllloooo!" (Liqu) God! Stupid slime, stop waving! "Liqu, take your hand down!" (Shari) "Ohh." (Liqu) "I think you get the gist of it." (Peras) "Not really. What is this about?" (Kaleb) "Someone has to instruct them on the basics of their roles and I''m occupied." (Peras) Occupied or unwilling? This new guy looks as if he thinks the same. "Them?" (Kaleb) Believe me, I am as troubled as you in this situation. "Yes. You''ve got your orders. I''m sure you can manage something so simple. Concentrate on the blue one. That one is reasonable." (Peras) I feel kinda offended by the way he refers to me, but hold it in before I say something unreasonable. That officer looks as well like he wants to say something, but doesn''t retort. Probably because of the same reasons I have. This Peras appears to be someone who sticks with what he decides, so talking back certainly won''t work well. "If there''s nothing else all of you can leave." (Peras) It''s not like I enjoy interacting with him. So he doesn¡¯t have to ask me twice to go. I leave the office, dragging Liqu along my side. Shortly followed by this man, who must have a rank equal to or slightly higher than ours. Kaleb was it, right? Chapter 83 - Shari - After Peras essentially threw us out of his office all three of us find ourselves in the hallway. That new guy Kaleb appears to be at a loss regarding what to do with us. "Sigh." (Kaleb) I hope this sigh was indicating that he''s going to accept this situation. He still stares at us, probably not too pleased with the situation. "You see, I know you don''t really want to do this introduction, but let''s just get over this so we can proceed and then part ways." (Shari) I might be speaking ill of myself to suggest that he should work to reduce contact with us as much as possible. However, I want his cooperation, so if I provide a way out of this situation it might motivate him. "Follow me." (Kaleb) My plan to motivate him was apparently not too successful, as his voice indicates, while his steps show that he is indeed unwilling to be accompanied by us. We head back down to the ground floor. Through the striving people, I learn the reason for his apprehensive attitude. There are on one side those people who just spare him pitying glances, while others are almost hostile for interacting with us. Neither can be beneficial for his social standing. I don''t speak up to not make it worse, while Liqu is simply uninterested in the stares and whispers. However, as my head is uncovered right now, I notice she at least pays attention to the hostile people. I am rather sure that she is ready to eradicate here anyone she deems to be a threat. One more reason not to escalate this. We leave them behind and enter something like a conference room. There are even some books around, but as far I can see only such with military content. Tactics, strategies, maps, and so on. Kaleb sits down at a rather large table, massages his temples, and signals for us to take a seat on the other side. Liqu still doesn''t get it, so that I have to guide her to a seat next to mine. I guess Kaleb will have to clean them later. "So. I was told to instruct you about your roles." (Kaleb) "Yes. We, like one might guess, don''t have too much experience regarding leading people. Or being in the military, in the first place." (Shari) I try to sound serious, without letting chime through how ridiculous I find this whole idea. "Right. Would''ve been asking too much. Do you have any idea about the role of a second-rank officer?" (Kaleb) "Not the slightest!" (Liqu) I jab Liqu in the side for saying something unnecessary, only to earn a confused stare. Physical correction of behavior is only effective if the other party is receptive to it. Before the person on our opposite starts to think too low of us, I try to add something. "We were already told that it''s an upper rank, which includes commanding soldiers. Also that we have to perform tasks with them." (Shari) "Alright, still rather basic, but fine. The second rank is the third highest in the count''s forces, with Captain Peras at the top. The army is divided into small units of four to six men, led by a second-rank officer who again forms with other such groups a troop that gets their tasks distributed from a first-rank, which would be me in this case. While we pose rather a private force than an official army, Lord Kahan has special permission to raise troops on a greater scale that would normally be customary among nobles." (Kaleb) So at least he knows important enough people to be granted special benefits. "Special means more, right? Why does he get more?" (Liqu) Like a pupil asking a question, Liqu raises her arm, a little too high, up in the air. "Are you aware of the nature realm our fief extends on?" (Kaleb) "We are here between the capital and Ekoras." (Shari) "Yes, the estate lies halfway between those places. Also, several settlements along this passage are under Count Kahan''s control. This means we''re responsible for the safety of the route to the capital as well as all the land north of Ekoras." (Kaleb) "I don''t understand this." (Liqu) Another jab of mine. Still without any effect on her malleable body. "Why do you keep hitting me?" (Liqu) "Because you''re making us look stupid when you speak as if you''re ignorant!" (Shari) "But if I don''t understand? How else shall I learn?!" (Liqu) "Ask me! Later!" (Shari) It''s not like I don''t have questions of my own, but the more she asks obvious stuff, the less I can inquire about important matters before his patience is gone. We aren''t his friends and cannot expect any lenience. Yet I don''t think my whispering helped in any way to conceal our argument. "Ahem, I was getting to the part which should help you understand the situation. The fief is rather large. It extends to the great lakes in the east and the western forests, but most importantly it runs to the south until it almost borders Ekoras. While there are just occasionally settlements in the south, it has a reason that the lord owns these empty lands as well. He is the warden of Ekoras'' north." (Kaleb) Fancy title, but not saying too much. "Could you explain this?" (Shari) "It''s like this, Ekoras, next to its function as a provider of goods related to the Evergrove, is essentially a breaker against the monsters inside this forest. Without this city, the lands in its north would regularly get harassed by all kinds of creatures. Most of them get slain at the town''s walls. However, at times beasts manage to sneak past it and threaten the roads or invade the fields in the north, where they might inflict severe damage. To prevent this is the count''s role and for this, he needs soldiers to protect the trade as well as the few settlements he holds." (Kaleb) "Isn''t he like this on the losing side of the deal? He owns mostly uncultivated land and needs to pay the soldiers on his own." (Shari) "The lord naturally properly collects tolls from the merchants who travel on his roads. Also, the role of the warden is an honorable one. He has the king''s trust to secure these lands. Otherwise, it would impact the entirety of the southern realm." (Kaleb) There is quite some wealth in these lands, despite being as dangerous as they are. I understand that one wouldn''t want to give up on this. But I ask myself how far this influence on the royal family goes. This might become very important for me. Kings can decide things. Like taking me from the "free to hunt" list. I don''t doubt the count that much, but it''s obvious that he has limits. His influence is mostly tied to the realm he governs, which may develop poorly for me if I ever leave it. "So we shall hunt monsters to keep the road safe." (Shari) "This sounds easy! And I can even hunt, great!" (Liqu) I should have told her not to say something like this to others, ever. The reputation of a predatory monster is not the most positive one. "Uh, your duties may also concern bandits, which are not a rare sight around Ekoras." (Kaleb) Great, he surely imagines right now how Liqu would take care of them. Hell, I still have most vivid images of this imprinted into my core! And those are of rather disturbing content. "Alright, we''ll try to do this properly." (Shari) He doesn''t look too convinced. Should I assure him that we won''t eat our subordinates? "We should continue with the basics of unit structure. As I mentioned before, aside from the main force, the typical operational unit has a commanding officer and four subordinates, one of them of higher rank to replace him in case of an emergency or for managing more mundane tasks." (Kaleb) "Aren''t three officers in one group of eight far too many?" (Shari) "As it was mentioned before, only you two are in charge. There have to be at least three soldiers to be assigned to each of you in case it becomes necessary to separate. That''s the smallest number possible. With less, the unit wouldn''t be deemed operational. Naturally, Jaren and Vela would then act as second-in-commands." (Kaleb) I guess Peras didn''t want to leave more soldiers than necessary in our care and did what he could to reduce the group''s size. Also, it would be a problem to on the fly create a new group. It''s at least less of a hassle. However, it strikes me odd how this military is structured. "Why this strong focus on small units? Isn''t it more important how the army performs as a whole?" (Shari) For example, to quell a rebellion or fight any greater force it is normal to train soldiers to fight as one with strictly maintained discipline. But these small groups, with few people, are centered around teamwork and individualism, better suited for fights of small scale. "The smaller units are based on adventurer groups. While a larger troop is certainly more powerful, the terrain we operate on isn''t supporting large movements for such. Instead, it is custom here to train the soldiers in a way that they can fight to the best of their abilities against the threats they have to face, which mostly consist of monsters. With that in mind, those who are not guarding the facilities are paired up with roles to complement one another. So a number of teams of soldiers can freely be sent where they''re needed." (Kaleb) This means the entire army is designed for monster subjugation. Why do I suddenly feel uncomfortable? "You said everyone fulfills a role. Is this related to these symbols on our sheet?" (Shari) "Precisely. They describe the soldier''s equipment. A shield means guardian. Those take defensive measures to protect the rear. They don''t need to kill the fiends they are up to, but only have to survive the onslaught and are the most common. Then we have rangers, pictured with a bow. They often also act as scouts, depicted with an eye as their symbol." (Kaleb) So Elin really is a scout. Good to know and it suits her well. "And this sword symbol? Isn''t this similar to the shield?" (Shari) At least, I suppose so if both describe close-combat fighters. "The sword is referring to an offensive fighter. They usually are equipped with two-handed weapons, which are needed for larger creatures." (Kaleb) I see that the teams are at least composed in a way that they can put up a fight. This makes me worried, about certain people I have to work with now. "Could you tell us more about the people in our squad?" (Shari) I hand him the list at this. "Hmm. Mostly recruits. But Jaren and even Vela!" (Kaleb) "What is with them?" (Shari) "These two are both very skilled. I don''t think you have to worry about Jaren. He can be counted on to follow his orders, if he can accept the one giving them." (Kaleb) I can hear you, my friend. "And this Vela?" (Shari) "Vela is smart. More than it''s good for her. She was just promoted recently and that at a considerable young age. However, she also has issues with authorities and a short temper." (Kaleb) I get the feeling that Peras was out to make things difficult for me when he assembled this group. "This sounds like it might become complicated." (Shari) "That''s for sure. Since the moment you arrived here most of the soldiers are equally unsettled about your presence." (Kaleb) "So we shall get along with people who obviously despise us?" (Shari) "You don¡¯t have to get along, you just have to fulfill your tasks!" (Kaleb) "Okay, so we shall "fulfill our tasks" together with people who want to kill us?" (Shari) "That''s not said, yet. However, you should think about how you secure your authority. I expect at least Vela to challenge you. Jaren might follow if he''s concerned enough about your actions." (Kaleb) "This means in the worst case our second in command will lead our own men against us." (Shari) "They cannot act against you without a reason. So don''t give them one." (Kaleb) Ah, this is it! It''s a farce! These soldiers aren''t our men, but our watchdogs. We are formally in charge, but have to behave, or else they will become hostile and relay that we are evil fiends and have to be subjugated. I wouldn''t wonder if they even got inofficially told just that. This means I need to curry favor with them or I''m in a tight spot. And Liqu as well. Much depends on the impression we both make on them. . . . I''m so done! Chapter 84 - Shari - Since there''s no way out of it, we have to do the inevitable. We head to our meeting with our subordinates. That Kaleb joins us for this might actually be helpful to prevent sudden "slimeshed". I hope that we don''t have to resort to violence. There is just so much that could go wrong. Meanwhile, Liqu looks almost elated. While I''m sure that she has no idea about the implications of our situation, the simple fact that everything is new and thrilling should be enough to set the mood. I have to do something about this. "Liqu, like always I do the talking and, if possible, please try not to move." (Shari) "Why?" (Liqu) Before I even attempt to convey concepts like dignity and the importance of a serene composure to her, I try something simpler. "You look better this way and I want them to see you from your best side." (Shari) Also, it''s less threatening if she''s not moving. While I thought we would move to the barracks, it seems that this place is also used for this kind of team meeting. We wander through the main hall to the other side of the building and in the end find ourselves in front of a big door. It seems even Kaleb is worried, as reluctant as he is to open up. But ultimately he has no other choice. The door slowly opens and Kaleb is the first to enter, shortly followed by me and ultimately Liqu. While there is a table, most people here are scattered around in the vast room. The first one I spot is Elin. Mostly because I intentionally looked for the only person I know here. She, as I expected, positioned herself in the corner farthest away from the others. Speaking of the others, there''s a woman who throws me quite a glare. Hello, Vela! Two other men, one of them a real giant, mostly switch between exchanging questioning glances with each other and staring at me. I notice that some more looks go to a third man, who seems to be in thought. This calm man gives an impression of being important so I think this one is Jaren. This leaves the other two as Galos and Balion. I guess the latter should be the hunk with the greatsword, taking into account what I''ve just learned about their weaponry and roles. "Everyone! Those are your new commanders! You are assigned to serve under them and insubordination won''t be tolerated." (Kaleb) Before I concentrate on the people here, I first check on Liqu, which by now became a conditioned reflex of mine. Good that I did. She stays completely still, not even twitching, almost like a statue. I said before that it would look less threatening this way, but this is apparently not true. The opposite is the case. I can clearly see how much she''s forcing herself not to move, but by doing so she puts her whole liquid body under extreme pressure. Since she''s just in casual clothes one can clearly see that she vibrates from the tension. And like this, she looks as if she''s ready to lunge or explode at everyone present here. Which is kinda threatening. "Sigh. Liqu, you can stop forcing yourself." (Shari) "Really?" (Liqu) "Really." (Shari) It''s clearly not working out. "Heeey! I''m Liqu, nice to meet you!" (Liqu) With this, she waves her hands around and jumps up and down like an oddly bouncing ball. Sigh! Dignified, calm, and composed. I shouldn''t have raised my hopes. "Uhh. Alright, my name is Shari and it seems like we are stuck together. First, I want to say that I''m in charge of this group. So if there are any issues you may come to me with them. For the rest, I hope we can not dwell on the circumstances and just do our job. If there are any questions, now is the time to ask them." (Shari) I was never a very social person and surely not the kind to give a speech in front of groups. However, I was also never weak-willed. While I''m still affected by emotions and can feel anxious or disturbed, my body is not affected so long as I don''t give in. Like this, I can speak in such a hostile environment in a calm and collected way, even if as a human the uneasiness would probably cause severe sweating. Also, I believe my core helps me to pronounce words without stumbling on them, by perfectly processing my intentions. This is rather advantageous in this kind of situation. I''m not wearing a mask and everyone can clearly see what I and Liqu are. In the faces of those present I see worry, uncertainty, and most problematic, fear and hostility. However, none of them responds. I believe this has to do with Kaleb, as he is a high-ranking official and it might be an issue to kill your commanding officer in front of someone like him. "Fine. I will leave the rest to you." (Kaleb) And there goes my sole influence to keep them in check. He''s rather fast at it to get out of here. While I don''t think that Liqu and I gave him any reason to be on guard against us, he clearly didn''t want to stay with us longer than necessary. "What the heck is this?!" (Vela) Seems like she finally thinks that it''s safe enough to talk. "Look, I know that no one here is happy about this, but can we please get over it? It''s not like complaining will change anything." (Shari) I would as well prefer things to be easier, but it''s not like I can go to complain to the count how stupid I consider him and his decisions to be. That wouldn''t end well. "Don''t talk, you fiend!" (Vela) "Seriously? We don''t even know each other yet. Maybe wait a moment before spouting stuff like this? Especially towards your commanding officer." (Shari) "This is a joke!" (Vela) Seems like it won''t be easy to work with her. So I think I team her up with someone who''s equally annoying. "This one is yours, Liqu." (Shari) "Really!? I was already starting to feel empty. Thank you so much!" (Liqu) At once all the people here become distressed. Vela has now this look of dread you get when someone casually mentions they want to dissolve you. It''s the same look I receive quite frequently these days from others. Meanwhile, Galos takes some steps back, probably having in mind what Liqu can do from our performance the other day. Balion on the other side takes a step towards Vela, putting one hand on his huge weapon. Elin is almost indifferent, not really minding what happens here, and while Jaren appears calm on the outside, I perceive how his body tenses up and that he grabs his weapon below the table. And I? I smack Liqu''s head. Stupid Liqu! "Glrbsh! What was that for?" (Liqu) "God! Once! Just one single time I want you not to mess things up! I was talking about who is working for who! We don''t dissolve anyone here!" (Shari) "But it was so long since I had something!" (Liqu) You told me this morning you ate everything within the mansion''s walls. Don''t act as if you''re starving! "I will take care of that later. Just endure for now. It can''t be so bad." (Shari) "If you say so." (Liqu) "Sigh. Alright, now that this got settled, how about we introduce each other? I am Shari and this is Liqu." (Shari) I try to give my best smile, putting excessive awareness on preventing my mouth from stretching to my ears. Yet I guess since it''s slime the outline is a little blurry. Liqu already waved, but won''t let the chance to do so a second time go to waste. I approach as inoffensive as possible and sit down at the table, facing the soldiers. It''s a little off-putting that by doing so I pushed slime on the seat and drenched the area around my butt. If I still had one. Vela is still on edge. Liqu''s threat, which was more an actual intention, made her go quiet, but I still feel how it''s seething inside her. "Now that''s settled, could we please put away all the weapons here? I would really love to discuss how we can make this work." (Shari) "Do you really expect us to..." (Vela) "Vela! Stop it." (Jaren) Thank you for the assistance. I''ll take you. It''s still a tense situation, but at least those people listen now. "We might be unusual personnel for this role, but I think everyone here agrees that you would rather have us fighting for you than the other way around, right? This is the case. With us by your side, you have nothing to fear on a mission." (Shari) "This is quite a claim and we barely know you." (Jaren) "You want an example? Last week I killed a rager on my own." (Shari) "Wha-" (Vela) "Really." (Galos) "Damn. (Balion) "Well." (Jaren) "HEY!!!" (Liqu) "Okay, Liqu helped. A bit." (Shari) While I''m not sure if I can establish any kind of trust, I think this was convincing enough that we can be of help. Ragers are one of the worst things one can encounter out there and to be safe from such creatures can only be considered positive. "You see, we can try to make this work. It''s not impossible if you just stay a little bit open-minded. However, if not... Does anyone here know the quote "my boss is a monster"? Well, we can give this a completely new meaning, in the most literal sense." (Shari) I''ll try to get along with them, as much as my most basic sense of self-preservation allows. Yet this threat was necessary. They shouldn''t believe that I can''t be strict. I still smile at them, supporting my head with my arms, to make a relaxed impression. But mostly to cover any possible stretching along my cheeks. However, Vela is still not convinced. "This is a monster! No one can expect us to... Whaaahh!!!" (Vela) At this moment, from below the table, a greater amount of slime emerges and crawls up Vela''s body. The green color is a hint, but a look below confirms that Liqu spread under the whole table. "Help! Help!!!" (Vela) Naturally, everyone freaks out. Galos jumps away. Balion tries, without any effect, to scuff it off Vela''s body, who gets elevated in the air. From Jaren, I hear how his sword unsheathes. And Elin is simply ignoring what transpires here, already used to Liqu''s antics. "My Shari doesn''t like to be called that, so please stop it. I insist!" (Liqu) The last part she said with a tone that obviously indicates slimeshed if the people in this room won''t start to mind their manners. Balion and Galos now also grab their weapons. The former does so to protect, the latter out of fear, is my assessment. Yet both motivations can equally lead them to attack us. This means I have to act before this happens. Being already in processing mode I determine that they might attack the moment they see an opening. While Liqu can be very terrifying, the fact that she''s concentrating on Vela might lead them to believe they might have a chance with an attack on the main body. This is obviously not the case since Liqu can easily adapt at a moment''s notice. Still, as soon it comes to violence, it will be established that they need to fight us, which will force Jaren to partake in the battle. This means I have to do something to stop them before it even starts. The only solution I can come up with to stop them from starting a fight is threatening them. Like this, with a showy act, I pull all my blades at once out of my body. The small knife, my piercing dagger, my slashing dagger, and the looted shortsword, which I will exchange with whatever weapon the count will provide. All of these weapons rush at once as a big tentacle out of my back and split into four, one for each blade. The knife points at Vela, the shortsword at Jaren, and the daggers at Balion and Galos. With this, each person is covered. "I would advise that everyone stays calm." (Shari) I try to appear as menacing as possible, giving the impression that I would pierce all of them the moment they anger me. However, this is all just a big bluff. In truth, my appendages lack the strength and skill to pose any threat to an experienced fighter. They could easily block them and rush through my defense. Still, I believe a wall of blades is good enough as a reason to induce them to stay put. At least doing so gives my words some weight when I try to convince Balion and Galos. I doubt Jaren would attack rashly and Vela is bound, literally. "Wha...? We-we need to help Vela!" (Balion) "If you would just calm down for a moment I could focus on this issue!" (Shari) It seems they don''t move, even if it should be mostly because of confusion regarding how to deal with the situation. Nonetheless, it works out in some way. But this is a very tense situation which I need to end now. "Liqu! Put her down this instant!" (Shari) "But she was rude! I want her to apologize." (Liqu) "This is a difficult task if you cover her mouth!" (Shari) I don''t know if it''s instinct or not, but she spread the slime in a way that Vela can''t scream. "Oh, sorry. Now she can." (Liqu) "Aaaaaaahhhhh!" (Vela) I think Vela has other things on her mind, right now. "Liqu! Put! Her! Down!" (Shari) "Fine, but she needs to work on her attitude." (Liqu) With this, all the slime gets directly sucked back into her. Yet Vela is completely drenched and lost all power to sit upright. So Balion steadies her from the side. "Now please, everyone puts their weapons back and we can start to calm down." (Shari) "How do you intend to lead this troop?" (Jaren) Jaren is rather fast back at it and he''s clearly questioning the idea of me being in a leading position. Yet this is a chance to gloss over what just happened. "First, only I will be in charge. Liqu isn''t going to give any orders. I''ll trust you as our squad leader but will decide as I see fit. If there are any specific questions about how to handle Liqu, ask Elin." (Shari) Well, if this wasn''t an appalled "Why me?"-look. But it''s best that way. I just hope Vela won''t cause problems. Or Balion. From Galos I expect no problems as he seems to be the most timid one. It''s not like I know anything about leading people, but I am very sure that Jaren was assigned to exactly do that for me. Vela on the other side might be here to make sure that we won''t cause trouble with her animosity. I have no real problem with this, as long it doesn''t get out of hand. I think together with Jaren I might be able to actually get something on track, as long the difficult ones won''t get in my way. "So, I guess that settles it. If there are any questions left I will answer them. You can also ask us about personal information if this helps to build trust. But I would refrain from asking Liqu, as you might hear something disturbing." (Shari) Not like I really plan to tell them everything, but it might help to appear less monstrous if I act a bit more open. Yet after my last stunt, I think it''s unlikely that anyone will address me. Vela is still not in the right condition to ask anything, Balion is occupied with helping her, and the rest is quite intimidated. Like this, no one should... "I have a question!" (Jaren) Almost forgot about Jaren. "Yes, what is it?" (Shari) "What are you?" (Jaren) "Sorry? I''m a little confused. Were the blue color, the core, and the liquid body not enough of a hint?" (Shari) "You speak fluently, despite your condition. You show an understanding of military strategy. And, most importantly, you are far too knowledgeable about society and human behavior. Even considering that you maybe are an exceptional talent, it comes just too naturally to be learned knowledge. So who are you?" (Jaren) He is perceptive and deductive, both abilities I consider as dangerous as advantageous. "Do you really want to know? It''s not the most pleasant story." (Shari) "Yes. We''re no children. So please tell." (Jaren) I''m looking him deep in the eyes, contemplating what I should answer. However, as I have no pupils my stare should be all over the place. Keeping secrets and obvious lies would worsen my relationship with them. Not like there is much left to worsen, but I think I should make concessions to a small degree. It''s not like there is much to use against me if I omit the risky parts. "I''m a human." (Shari) Well, stares of disbelief. That was to be expected. "Was a human." (Shari) "This sounds... far-fetched. Could you explain this in more detail?" (Jaren) "Let''s just say it''s traumatizing to wake up and realize that a stone was put into your chest and the rest of your body melted. And no, I don''t really want to explain the details of my horrifying transformation." (Shari) "But you had me!" (Liqu) "Yes. And I had you, Liqu." (Shari) I guess this should explain enough to them. At least it should be clear that Liqu isn''t the best liar and kinda verified my story. "So if this is all like I said, I will rely on you Jaren. If there''s anything that needs my attention inform me, please. It should be a given that I had no military career before, so I need your assistance. You are responsible." (Shari) This effectively put him in charge. I won''t give up all control, but the team needs to stay operational and he seems to have sufficient influence to make that happen. I head back to the exit, naturally accompanied by Liqu. Those people for sure need now some moments to gather themselves. So much for our introduction. Chapter 85 - Shari - I try not to draw too much attention when I head out, but the fact that I left my head exposed and Liqu doesn''t care in the slightest is not beneficial to that purpose. In the end, most of the soldiers end up staring. I can''t blame them. A slime wearing the official colors of their house? Two slimes that is, as Liqu at least has a shirt on. For now, we should have done everything that was expected of us, so we should be free to do what we want, for now. Well, with obvious restrictions for Liqu that is, as I have seen how she looked at the horses when we passed the stables. I consider joining the soldiers to train my weapon skills a little. I know perfectly well how crude my technique is. With just slashing and stabbing at random I wouldn''t manage to exactly hit the point I want to strike at the moment. At most I can suppress a target, so some training will be necessary. Yet I dismiss that idea. Aside from the obvious uproar, this would cause with the soldiers, it might be risky to let them gauge my not-too-developed abilities. My own room is big enough to train more precise control. And maybe I can ask for a more private training solution, later on. We walk past the track field, where some very pitiable servants are occupied with cleaning the lane of our leftovers. This reminds me that, despite being promised them, we haven''t seen much of the regular meals which should be part of our contract. Looking at Liqu I would rather get her sooner than later something to dissolve before the troops have no longer any horses to ride. And the canteen the soldiers might use is no option, since all parties would be uncomfortable with us eating next to them. I guess I will have to ask a certain maid on that matter. Inside the mansion, I naturally receive several stares from the servants. I hope this won''t last and eventually, my appearance will be a daily occasion for them. It''s a safe bet that half of them will still despise me, but maybe the open fear and disdain will stop at one point. The problem is, that I have no idea where our maid is right now. I doubt a newbie like her would be assigned to the private areas on the second floor. This leaves the ground floor. I wouldn''t want to go there in the first place, as the access might be restricted without my knowledge. Also, somewhere down here might be the kitchen, so wherever I might get first it, both would be fine to get something to eat. In the first place, this is a good opportunity to make myself familiar with the estate''s layout. Even if I will probably forget most of it the next moment, thanks to the nature of my stone brain. However, there might be some places worth the effort to ingrain them. I am pretty sure Liqu will at least remember where the kitchen is located when we''ll eventually find it. Speaking of her, "What are we doing now?" (Liqu) "We look for something to eat." (Shari) "Sustenance?" (Liqu) "Yes, sustenance." (Shari) "Wonderful! What do we hunt?" (Liqu) "What!? No. No hunting! We just get us some flesh." (Shari) "Get flesh? How do you just get flesh without hunting? Oh, are we doing this "buying" thing again?" (Liqu) "No. We are just getting it like this. It''s part of our agreement. They promised we''d get regular meals and since we did this running exercise they are obligated to help us to recover." (Shari) "Why? How? We didn''t do anything special!" (Liqu) "That''s part of the contract. If they want that we do something we''ll try to do so, but in the meantime, they have to keep us fed." (Shari) "Just like this?" (Liqu) "Just like this." (Shari) "You are awesome! A genius!" (Liqu) "What? Why?" (Shari) "Sustenance for doing nothing! incredible!" (Liqu) "It''s not really "nothing". We are on duty. If they call us we have to come and do what they want and if this place gets attacked we need to help." (Shari) "So... nothing?" (Liqu) "Did you listen at all?" (Shari) "To you? Always! We are getting what we need for just staying here and if we are attacked we defend ourselves as we would anyway." (Liqu) If she says it like this. "But we also have to go on missions." (Shari) "Missions? "Like hunting monsters together with these people we were with before." (Shari) "So, as we would do anyway?" (Liqu) Okay, she wins. "Fine, we''re getting food for doing nothing. That is if we find our meal in the first place. Let''s look." (Shari) I look through the first floor of the mansion and curse a little that the mansion has to be so stupidly spacious. I could ask around for directions, but I don''t expect any cooperation. While I look at all the places where I would either expect to find a kitchen or working maids, I notice a voice that might lead me to the right place. "Can''t you even clean properly? For what reason were you employed? Did you believe you could slack off just because you were accepted?" It''s quite far away and I only hear it because I put my body in a mode where I am very sensitive to sound, which I perceive as some kind of vibration on my surface. I thought like this I might catch up to the voice of our maid. Yet instead, I become aware of banter which is indicating that someone over there is getting bullied. And the only bullied maid I''d know is the one who was sent by the others into the slime''s den to get eaten. Moving as fast as I can without sullying the certainly expensive stone floor I reach a large hall. "And there is still a stain on the tiles! Do it again, before I have the head maid kick out your worthless ass!" (obvious bully maid) And as I thought, the one quivering on the ground while franticly wiping with a rag on the tiles is Elara, our maid, and food supplier. The bully maid is accompanied by three others who make it look very much as if they''re ganging up on her. I should mention here that I never liked bullies and was more than once picked on by some of the village boys. And it never ended well for them. Before the ring leader can utter another supposed insult or threat I barge in. "You are just..." (bully maid) "Ah, there you are!" (Shari) "Sh-Shari?" (Elara) "Who... waah!!" (bully maid) "What?" "Are these..." "I thought they were confined down there?" "They''re running free!" Naturally, a commotion starts, and the faint-hearted nature of those who have to gang up against someone weak shows. "Could I ask what you are doing with our maid?" (Shari) "W-wha-... Y-your maid?" (bully maid) "Isn''t this right? I was told she was exclusively responsible for us. So could I ask what she is doing here?" (Shari) They back off, probably afraid I would dissolve them if given the chance. Still, since they pressured Elara into a corner to cut off her escape, they are now as well trapped and have to answer me. "Sh-she is cleaning the floor. Cleaning is to be expected from a maid, right?" (bully maid) "I guess so. This sounds convincing." (Shari) I perceive how some relief shows on her face. "However, this is rather confusing." (Shari) "C-confusing?" (maid 1) "Yes. I see here so many maids, but just one of them cleans. What are the others doing here?" (Shari) "This is confusing! If they''re expected to do something, shouldn''t they do it?" (Liqu) It was an attempt of mine to corner them, but I believe Liqu is genuinely confused. Nonetheless, it was a nice assist. "A-ah, we''re cleaning, we''re cleaning as well. Just a short moment to pause." (maid 2) Some take spare rags and begin to wipe the ground. Rather pointless to me, as I¡¯d say I can see my image flawlessly reflected on the floor. Did I mention that I have issues with looking into the mirror? "This is great. If there are so many then Elara can leave, right?" (Shari) "What?" (Elara) "I-I''m not sure. She still has duties to attend." (bully maid) "Duties? I thought her duties revolve around us? We were told she would bring us our meals, but she couldn''t and so we are now teeerribly hungry! Isn''t that right Liqu?" (Shari) "You know I like to be full!" (Liqu) "Ah, yes I know." (Shari) At this, I close in on the maids. Especially on that ring leader. "You wouldn''t know where I could find something to eat?" (Shari) I give my all to make it sound as ominous as possible while letting my gaze wander over her figure. "Oh! You want to dissolve her! This is it, right? But didn''t you say we shouldn''t?" (Liqu) Sigh, I really have to explain to Liqu that for a good threat some stuff should be left to the other party''s imagination. Yet it doesn''t fail its purpose, proven by the growing terror and welling up tears in that maid''s face. "No, no, I just want my usual meal. So wouldn''t it be fine if you would let Elara fetch it for us?" (Shari) "E-E-Elara, y-you should m-maybe go a-and bring th-them s-something." (bully maid) "To make sure that this won''t happen again, I think it would be right if you all take her chores." (Shari) "A-all of them?" (maid 1) "There is quite much to do for her. As you might suspect, our rooms get dirty rather quickly and we also have needs. Because of this, it should just be right if you reduce her burden so she can concentrate on her tasks. I mean this sounds fair, right? Or is there one of you who would want to take her place?" (Shari) "You have the loveliest smile that exists!" (Liqu) Damnit, my smile again stretched to my supposed ears. I thought I managed to get this under control. Still, I should keep up my image here. "It doesn''t seem like any of you wants her job, so I assume that Elara''s workload is big enough so that no one thinks it''s undeserved. Otherwise, there certainly would be more interested parties, right?" (Shari) Hmm, no one''s answering. "Right?!" (Shari) "Ah, I-I d-don''t know. Th-the head maid a-and the butler assign us." (bully maid) "I''m sure you can do something about this. Could we now end this talk? As I said, I''m hungry. Any problems with that?" (Shari) "N-n-no." (bully maid) "Great! Elara, would you now accompany us? I''m sure your friends will gladly finish for you." (Shari) Elara was extremely confused the entire time, and I''m not so ignorant that I wouldn''t see that she''s still slightly afraid of us. To speed everything up I take her hand with my glove and move her away. "Goodbye. It was a pleasure." (Shari) "Splotch" At this, I dump a batch of spent slime on the floor. It doesn''t really matter what these girls think about me. "Uh, sorry, my mistake." (Shari) "I''m worried! You have complete control over your body. Something like this shouldn''t happen." (Liqu) "Shut up, Liqu!" (Shari) Despite Liqu''s remark, this action had the intended effect on the maids. With a presumed smug expression on my face, I leave them behind while dragging Elara and Liqu with me. Chapter 86 - Shari - I come two halls further to a stop. "You, you... Thank you. But why?" (Elara) "I already said, I need something to eat. Please deliver it to our rooms." (Shari) "Oh, that was it." (Elara) "You don''t seem to understand. I did today some taxing things. Eating is for me even more important than for a human or I won''t be able to move. My life is on the line. And just in case you had a different impression, no I''m not going to eat the staff, so I need you to take care of this. You have no idea how important your job is to me." (Shari) "Sure, I will bring you something." (Elara) "We need flesh. It doesn''t have to be fancy. Raw is fine. Just tell the cook that I have perfect knowledge about the contents of my meals, just in case he thought about adding some "unusual" ingredients for the slimes." (Shari) "Right. I''ll try to fetch some for you." (Elara) "And if those maids give you a hard time again, tell me. I will do something about it." (Shari) She leaves and just Liqu and I remain. "What are we doing now?" (Liqu) "We could explore the area, get used to this place. Also, I wanted to look for Dion." (Shari) There was a little request I had in mind and he said I should come to him with such. "I already explored everything last night." (Liqu) "Don''t say that out loud! And I didn''t. So, I still want to get a feeling for this place." (Shari) At least I might ask someone where Dion usually is. And then we might want to talk to our soldiers. While our first meeting didn''t go too well, it might be better to invest some time and get to know them. I walk through the mansion in search of someone willing to tell me where Dion is right now. Yet it doesn''t go too well, since no one is keen to get involved with the slime monsters. To be precise, most people directly scurry out of the room when we enter. I''m already considering cornering someone by letting Liqu sneak past this person, maybe coming from the ceiling, but then I discover a guard who has to stay on his post and because of this can''t escape my approach. Even if he obviously wishes he could. Fortunately, he''s not reluctant about selling his own boss out by telling us the direction to his office. It''s located on the second floor, but as none of the guards try to deter us I can assume that it''s fine. It certainly has nothing to do with all that shivering they all had when we came close. Eventually, I make it to the right door. "Knock knock" I kick the wood two times with my boots since even with gloves my slime hand would just make a barely audible splotch-sound. "Yes?" (Dion) Taking him up on his invitation I enter. "Whoah!" (Dion) "Good day, sir. I wanted to inform you that we fulfilled all our tasks for today." (Shari) "Then why aren''t you reporting to Peras?" (Dion) Because he''s an asshole. And because I need something. "I had some small requests." (Shari) "What do you want?" (Dion) He sounds very agitated about me still wanting more. "First, I would like to have a pair of very thin leather gloves. It can be taken from my payment which I surely will eventually receive." (Shari) "Why is that?" (Dion) "So I can grab more delicate stuff than with these." (Shari) I point at my rough working gloves over the viscous slime hands. "It wouldn''t do if I couldn''t even hold a map in my hands on a mission." (Shari) "Fine. And your other request?" (Dion) "Could I get a separated training ground for our squad? It''s not very helpful to be constantly stared at by the others during exercises." (Shari) "What would you exactly need?" (Dion) "Some targets, figures, and maybe a small arena. It just shouldn''t be in plain view because of the other soldiers, or servants, or guests." (Shari) "You should go with such requests to Captain Peras. He''s responsible for the soldier''s training. But I will see what I can do. Is there anything else or will you leave now?" (Dion) "Just one last question. Are there any problems regarding our meals?" (Shari) "Why would you ask this?" (Dion) "Because the whole day we didn''t receive any. If the maid who''s trying to fetch them right now is given a hard time by the cooks I will have to do something about it, so I thought I should relay this before it becomes a problem." (Shari) "I will look into this. Was this all?" (Dion) "Absolutely. Thank you for being so understanding." (Shari) I leave the room and join Liqu. Now that all our more urgent issues are resolved I can take a little bit more leisure and go for a stroll. I mean, I''m paid as a soldier, so no one can say anything about me patrolling the area. The count''s estate is fairly austere. While the front looks a little fancier with a wide, welcoming front, marbled ways, statues, and a big well, the backside looks like it was carved out of the forest. On the left side, I find a garden, while the whole area directly behind the mansions is a huge exercising field. On the right are the military personnel''s barracks, training ground, and administration. So it seems this place is more of a military complex than a residence to accommodate nobles. The garden is interesting. While it''s partly fancy with exotic plants, the closer it comes to the large field, the more utility herbs are found. Some with peculiar effects, but mostly sorts of medicines. They even have a small field of clearsprout here. That''s actually impressive, as this one is almost impossible to grow like this. It''s said they love wild lands, full of life, so making a field of them needs a special kind of expertise. Because of this, everyone who has even a little bit of knowledge about herbs would frown if the one who gathers them rips them out by the roots. They can grow back if something remains, but if they are completely removed you''re destroying the source. There was a rumor about a new way to help them grow by using healing magic, but I can''t believe that this would pay off, considering how expensive the usual treatment from a healer is. Even then, the conditions have to be perfect. Clearsprout isn''t the only plant like this. There are a number of plants with kinda magical effects, which just grow like this here. But enough about plants. I''m walking back to the barracks, mostly to get these soldiers used to my presence since their reactions concern me more than anything the servants could do to me. It''s interesting that I have no problem walking the distance. While the sun shines brightly there is no noticeable heat on my body. And since I don''t feel any exhaustion, I am no longer bothered by walking greater distances and taking slight detours. This is maybe one of the few advantages this change had for me in daily life. Battle prowess and killer instinct obviously don''t count. It''s almost funny to see how puzzled everyone is at my return. In my mind, I play out how it would be to repeatedly come and leave, just to enjoy their reactions. Since I don''t want everyone to hate me I don''t. But I could. I head back to our rooms with Liqu in tow, hoping that I might finally get my first meal of the day. Chapter 87 - Shari - Thankfully we find some food in our rooms. For some reason, Elara was not present anymore, yet she had tidied up a little. I am now a little less reluctant about dissolving stuff, so I have no problems just stuffing this piece of raw meat inside myself. It''s clearly a high-quality cut from the animal. I say "animal", as my analyzing ability tells me it is no cow. I get concrete information on the structure and the ratio of the contents in the body. Yet for more details, I had to widen my mental library of things I''d dissolved to compare it to. Liqu certainly knows, I''m pretty sure she''s dissolved almost everything in existence at least once. It was necessary for me to dissolve something. Liqu was right in that regard. Whenever I lose mass and don''t replenish for some time I feel... lacking. There is the urge to recover what''s lost. I''m a little bit afraid that this urge to devour may be another slime instinct. Everyone knows that this is something like a base setting for slimes. And this feeling, this slime-hunger I have, might just be what it feels like on this side. But for now, I''m full and I think that I could endure it for a while in the worst case. It''s still the middle of the day, but I already know what to do with the rest of my time. For this, I don''t need someone watching me, so I send Liqu out. Under quite some protest from her side. She has not much choice since I''m insisting and she wants to stay on my good side, so I finally manage to be alone. The next point on my list would be, training! It''s pretty simple; I know I cannot leave everything to Liqu. We might have to split up, or something unforeseen might happen. Also, it''s clear that, as the leader of a group of people whose majority doesn''t like me, I will have to make do with strength. The problem, though, is that I am not strong. I know, I was able to pressure Peras during our fight and only lost because of the rules. But first, he is just one person. And then, he could have had a chance if he managed to break through my defense. I guess that the fear of dissolving made him wary of the slime, but if he had noticed earlier that my attacks had barely any force and changed towards a more aggressive style because of that I would have been in peril. Not only that, but most of my attacks weren''t even dangerous. I just crudely threw my weapons around. Even if it connected, most of the time the blades were positioned wrong, so I just hit Peras with the blunt side. The truth is, keeping control over longer distances not only costs me more energy but is also incredibly difficult. I have a hard time getting the signals through, since the longer the distance to my core, the weaker the connection is. The other point is that I have to make adjustments to the appendage. It has to be thick and firm enough to maintain its form. Otherwise, it would just drop down to a puddle, pulled down by its own weight. Yet the only way to achieve this is through manipulation of the slime. The stronger the image, and, more importantly, the intensity of the focusing thought, the "activation", the better the result. The problem is this requires control. And as I just said, the longer the distance to my core, the worse my control is. In the end, it comes down to my core and high-speed processing. If, for example, I use the same thought twice I can use this to get a stronger effect. Thinking two times in quick succession is the same as one single strong thought. This has countless applications, but the only way to achieve that would be high-speed processing. My normal thinking is not fast enough to press the thoughts together. The downside is that I would use my mental capacity to strengthen my connection to the slime and my appendages. This means, while using it for controlling my body, I can''t use it to accelerate my thinking. This reduces my processing abilities to those of a normal person if I use such techniques. And then there is the other issue with high-speed processing; whenever I do this my core gets uncomfortably hot. I fear what might happen if this intensifies. At least, I believe that something might break if I don''t stop before a certain limit, and I''m definitely sure I don''t want anything to break in my core. Nonetheless, it is still an advantage to be able to fight from a distance as I did. The main problem is my poor execution; I''m simply inept to do any precise movements. I believe that I could reduce the need for additional processing thoughts by simply becoming used to the movements. And this is what I''ll train. It''s a little uncomfortable that I have to get naked for this, which is one of the reasons why I train alone. Yet I couldn''t afford to wreck my clothes, whether by mistake or because I accidentally start dissolving due to my agitation if I fail. When I feel ready I start. I rush all of my weapons out at once, each with its own tendril to hold it. "Cla-cla-cla-clank" And lose most of them because I couldn''t adjust enough to keep them in place. If this would have happened during the team meeting it would certainly have been embarrassing. Back then I took a little bit more time to get them out, emphasizing the threat. Now I wanted to do it as some kind of surprise attack. The issue was that the sudden strain to maintain the connection was too much, so I couldn''t keep the long appendages up in the air. The next issue is that iron weapons are heavy. This means, that the slime tendril I use has to be strong enough to lift the considerable weight it shall carry. Another thing I''ll have to get used to. After this, I try to quickly form new appendages to take the weapons strewn around in the room. Being able to grab things like this could be convenient in the future. That said, it''s rather difficult to maintain four additional limbs at once. I''m sure this is also a question of how much I get a hang of it, but for now, I also have to use my thinking capacity to guide them to the right places. Naturally, this also decreases the length of the tendrils I can maintain. With four simultaneously maintained connections, carrying iron weights, I would say it''s around six to seven meters. Certainly, some variation is possible, like having shorter and longer tendrils, but that would complicate things even more. So after I eventually managed to lift all of my weapons at once, I start practicing the details of my movements. To be precise, I first try to get accustomed to moving all of them at the same time in somewhat controlled patterns. On one side I need to focus on the movement. The other part is maintaining a proper grasp around the blades. Quickly I realize that it''s better to let my slime envelope the blades as well. Liqu would say it was "overly human" on my side to limit myself to the handle and try to avoid touching the sharp part of the metal. Thinking about it, even holding them like that wouldn''t make me cut myself. This way, I am able to secure them more tightly to keep them from escaping my grasp. It was truly a miracle that I didn''t lose them during my earlier fights. I almost completely cover my weapons. If I strike something the slime will recede along the blade as the metal does its job. I still can''t do much more than slashing and stabbing at random, so after I am sure that I can maintain this state I start to simply move everything while increasing the speed at a scale I can keep up with. With time I add more and more conscious movements. From my position, it looks like I''m in the middle of a whirlwind of blades. I guess I look like a praying monk in the center, motionless as I sit there, trying to avoid any unnecessary movement which could distract me from maintaining control. Like this, I proceed for some hours. It takes its toll on me, as I note how this is draining my energy. Nothing serious yet, but perceivable. I just hope that Elara remembers to bring our meals. Also, I have to take regular breaks since as I mentioned my core gets hot and I won''t take any risks for simple training. During one of those necessary breaks, I walk around a bit. I realize that Liqu has disturbingly left her room and I can''t find her anywhere. I consider searching her, but the chances that she returns to me seem to be higher than if I would search her around the mansion. And it wouldn''t help if I would now head out and announce that my crazy slime companion is on the loose. That might disturb some people. So I decide to continue my training. After I''m somewhat satisfied with how fluid my movements are I want to work on the other area I lack in. Precision! I can''t control my movements well enough, especially with increasing distance when the connection deteriorates. But to work on my aiming I need a target. So I designate a part of the wall, where I take down a picture before I get started since it might be better to hide any potential traces of vandalism after I''m done. Then I mark it with an "X" which I create with two streaks of my finger. After this, I put seven meters distance between me and the target. Did I mention how ridiculously spacious this "cell" is?! I will start by simply guiding my slime appendage without any extras. While still maintaining three more, hovering around my body, I let one rush out and hit the wall aiming for the mark. "Splotch" I fail miserably. While it''s still slime and spreads on a wide area, it''s undeniable that I missed. Seven meters might''ve been too much. But otherwise, it wouldn''t be training, right? I repeat and repeat, not letting go of the additional appendages, so I can work on controlling them simultaneously. After I managed to hit the mark three consecutive times I believe to be ready for the next round. I take my shortsword, which, after my old knife, is the weapon with the lowest quality I own. It might be a little heavier than the others, but that should only improve the difficulty of this exercise. Also, I have no intention to shatter my valuable weapons against the wall. On the other hand, even if it''s not great, I don''t want to destroy it. I have an idea! I dissolve a hole in the wall where my mark is located. Fortunately, I can later hide this behind the picture. Yet the hole might be a little large since I can''t trust my aiming ability. However, for now, it''s just a deep hole. To change that, I let my arm glide inside and pull some dirt from behind the stone to the hole. Now I have a soft earthen surface. With this, the blade won''t break on contact. Knowing I still very likely might smash my blade against the wall if I go all out, I start it slowly. With intentionally reduced speed I guide the blade to the target. Close to the target, it becomes difficult because of the distance, but I reach the earth. Now I just have to increase the speed and improve slowly. After a while, I believe I''ve got better. I just have to aim, rush out, and... "Sstk" "Aaahhh!" (Elara) "Clank" ...apparently startle Elara. Looking below her I see that a tray fell down. Unfortunately, with my now scattered food on it. "I-I''m sorry. I wanted to bring you something to eat and..." (Elara) "Oh, thank you very much. You have no idea how much that is appreciated right now." (Shari) I really spent quite some energy through all my efforts. At least a fourth I''d say. So a meal is more than recommended. "But it all fell down." (Elara) "Sadly, that isn''t an issue." (Shari) Not that I like the idea of eating dirt, but in practice, there is absolutely no difference. It''s certainly better than dissolving some critter that has still its pelt. And some lice on it. "I-I also brought some for your friend, but the last time the last time I saw her she was outside." (Elara) So Liqu isn''t trying to be stealthy out there. Is that good or bad? "Did she cause any trouble?" (Shari) "Nothing I know of. At least not more than would be expected." (Elara) "Good to hear. I was a little worried. If you find her, tell her there is food. She should directly rush back." (Shari) "Uhh, you see...I''m not... I wouldn''t like to..." (Elara) Her face practically begs me not to force her to do so. "Fine, you don''t have to. I can understand your point, but I want to say that she reacts very positively to friendly behavior. So it might make things easier for you." (Shari) Well, on another note, the last one who was friendly with Liqu got constantly embraced against her will. Yet it won''t help to point this out to her. "Ehm, what are you doing there?" (Elara) "Training. It''s harder than one might believe to move this body. Also, I''m hired as a soldier here, so I should at least try to be able to do my part." (Shari) "Y-you are apparently very diligent." (Elara) A look around me confirms what she is speaking about; all the slime I tossed around while performing my exercises. Poor Elara. "Usually the slime would dissipate on its own. However it''s too humid here, so I have to ask you to clean it up. I''m at a calmer point of my training right now, so I wouldn''t mind your presence." (Shari) I''m just staying still while aiming for the mark. This shouldn''t be a problem as long she won''t suddenly step in between. Let''s get started! I''ve stopped the movements of the other arms, so I won''t bother Elara too much. This way, I can concentrate well enough so that I find my mark. To ascertain that she''s okay, I concentrate a bit of my all-around vision on her. She looks bewildered but overall fine. "What do you think?" (Shari) "I-I don''t understand the question." (Elara) "I''m employed here as a soldier. I need to have some capabilities to follow up on this. I''m not very strong, so I''m asking myself if that might be enough to be worth my pay." (Shari) "Not strong? But you''re... Ehm." (Elara) "Let''s just say I am no good at swinging a sword and am full of openings. The question is if the ability to attack like this might help me to overcome this." (Shari) "I think you are strong. This was very fast and there was a strong impact when you pushed. I don''t think there are many soldiers who would want to fight you." (Elara) "Thank you, that''s nice to hear." (Shari) I don''t know much about Elara, but she''s diligent and seemingly was able to overcome her issues with me. Like this, my opinion of her favorability is already far higher than most of the people I know. Regarding my training; I think it went smoothly. I still doubt that I have the strength to get through a somewhat decent armor, but with my precision training, I might be able to aim for the notches and weak parts. Like this, I''m gaining confidence to win a real fight. Together with a slime bullet, with applied dissolving agent, this should work well. My reach isn''t too great, but decent. I''m asking myself if I couldn''t improve by learning how to throw knives in addition. At least, I know someone who can do that. Elin would surely give me a helping hand on this if I ask nicely. Yet it might be that there are differences between throwing with a hand and a malleable slime tentacle. For now, I will simply continue. Chapter 88 - Liqu - Seems like my Shari is occupied for now. I see how she moves her blades around. The one I gave her as well! That makes me happy. Yet she can''t interact with me while she''s doing that, but I support that she''s practicing. Improving her abilities to survive will do her good. It does increase her safety. However, since I cannot help her with this, my presence here is unnecessary. So I should leave. I mean, watching her from my hole didn''t bring up anything new during the past few hours. Instead, I think I will take a walk. This might be right. I head back out. While going down the hall those females called maids directly run away. Well, that''s rather excessive. I even have those clothes on, since my Shari always insists that I wear them. Like this, they shouldn''t find any issues. Yet I am not concerned about them since they''re weak. I go outside, in the direction of the fighters. I find them interesting and, since I can''t simply eradicate them all, I have to find another way to keep my Shari safe. Now that my Shari, with all her lovely obsessing over me, is distracted, this is the perfect chance to pursue my plan. I approach them, giving everyone my best smile. They don''t seem to like it. While most of them show the typical expression of fear, some make weird faces that I can''t really discern. It might be a mix of confusion and suppressed anger. "Again!?" (soldier) Says one of them. First, I wanted to perform a little trick I made up. I always had this problem that I can''t use most of my techniques while being encased in these clothes. Clothes usually get destroyed when I use any of my techniques, so I came up with something else that should prove effective. Those fighters use these wooden thingies to slash their swords against them. That means one can practice their attacks on the targets to test them out. Yet all of them are occupied. So I approach one of the soldiers. "Ack." (soldier) He seems to be surprised at this. To soothe him I smile. "Hello!" (Liqu) "Whaah, wha-what do you want?" (soldier) Clearly fearful. And this after such a nice smile from me. "Can I use this for a moment?" (Liqu) I point at the wooden construct he just slashed against, but he doesn''t respond very quickly. "Pleeeeeaaassse?" (Liqu) I drop my head to the side while saying this. At least, my Shari seems to be weak against that move, so why shouldn''t it work now? "R-right. G-g-go ahead." (soldier) See? It works. I believe my new attack should flow as intended. Nonetheless, I need to test this out to know for sure. I let the gloves, which Shari makes me always wear outside, slide down. This will just work without them. Now I can get started. I position myself a good distance apart from the wooden thingy. Rather soon I notice that everyone around stopped to do anything at all and now all of them look at me. But this doesn''t matter to me. Then I take a stance. I hold my right arm behind me and put my left leg forward. It reminds me of how I punched Eluca back then. This is also kinda the inspiration because I imagine throwing a punch here. Before I start to move, I first concentrate on my insides. I have to gather and compress as much mass as possible in my right arm. Then I make it swirl around as fast as possible. The more pressure there is, the harder it is to control, but I am good. When I think I''m ready, I rush forward and swing my arm in the direction of the thingy. The moment it passes the arm''s exit of this clothing, I let it expand. Moved like it was, a great amount of slime gushes in the wood thingy''s direction. The swirl makes it move over the ground with a slightly rolling movement. I still maintain the connection. In a blink, it passes the distance. I activate dissolving the moment my slime touches the target, but only in this part of mine I sent out. In mere seconds it ceases to exist. Like this, I can perform an effective attack without having to get rid of my clothes. "Yay, it worked!" (Liqu) I smile. While pulling all the mass I used back inside through the still-established connection, I turn to the soldier who kindly left his place for me to practice. "Thank you very much." (Liqu) But for some reason, he''s running away. Well, maybe it''s because his target is gone now and he is searching for a new one. Because a lot of the other people are looking I wave at them. There are quite some weird reactions from their side. Suddenly someone comes from this smaller building straight in my direction. I notice this because this is rather unusual behavior for people towards me. Usually, it means that they''re going to attack me, but this one has no weapons ready. Nonetheless, such behavior warrants my attention. When the person comes close I realize that it''s the one I caught today in my slime. "You! What you''re doing here?! Stirring up the whole training ground!" (Vela) "Ahh, the one who belongs to me." (Liqu) "Wha-what!?" (Vela) "My Shari said you''re mine, so that means I own you." (Liqu) Flawless logic, if I do say so myself. "You... What? No. You''re wrong you crazy monster!" (Vela) "In which way am I wrong?" (Liqu) "You, you don''t own me! I am a human and you''re a monster. You can''t own anything!" (Vela) "But they said I''m an officer-something. That''s more than you are, right?" (Liqu) "You, you... That has nothing to do with this!" (Vela) "But that one person said that one must do here what someone who''s more says. Isn''t that right?" (Liqu) "J-just because the count fancies you, you can''t do what you want." (Vela) "I didn''t say that. But my Shari said you are directly assigned to me. And I am more important. That means you must do what I say and can''t simply say no. The same as I must do what those who''re more than I am are saying. Or am I wrong?" (Liqu) "I... You can''t just... This, this is.... I''m just following my orders." (Vela) "And this means I own you." (Liqu) "Raahhh! You''re wrong! You''re totally wrong! This can''t be right!" (Vela) I didn''t believe I could bring her so far, I''m not used to having talks like this. However, my aim was to put her off, so that my original plan will have a higher chance to succeed. Now I can get started. "I want to speak with you. Can we go somewhere with fewer people? They''re distracting." (Liqu) "What do you want?" (Vela) "Just talking with fewer people around." (Liqu) She looks anxiously around the people gathered in this place. Yet I believe she knows as well that none of them would manage to help her in time should something happen. "Alright, behind that building." (Vela) She points at the smaller building. I follow her there. While walking she says, "They''ve all seen us! If you do anything to me there will be no chance for you to get away with it." (Vela) "Yes, yes." (Liqu) As if those would be enough to stop me. There aren''t any more people, yet I still notice some in the closer vicinity. Probably curious. "So, what do you want to say?" (Vela) "First, a very important question. What do you think about my Shari?" (Liqu) "The other monster? She''s as bad as you. If I had a word in this, we would directly drive both of you out." (Vela) "Oh, that''s too bad to hear, but anticipated." (Liqu) "Was that all? Whatever you say, you won''t be able to deceive me." (Vela) "Deceive? But no. Why would I? I just have a request." (Liqu) "Request?" (Vela) "Yes. Whatever you''re planning to do against me and my Shari, please just concentrate completely on me. That would be better for everyone. If not for my Shari I would have no reservations about dissolving every last one of you." (Liqu) "As if I would believe a word you say! You won''t be able to cloud my judgment!"(Vela) "Is that so? How problematic. Then there is just one way." (Liqu) With this, I expand and completely surround her, I make sure to close all the gaps to the wall so that she cannot escape, yet I avoid direct contact. "Waah! What? No! You can''t!" (Vela) She seems to panic a little but is too afraid to touch the slime, so she presses her back against the wall. This should be the right setting to convey what I wanted to say. Inside my created structure I can see how she frantically looks for an escape, naturally without success. Then I realize that I can''t talk to her in this state. Also, she has no point to fix her attention, which would lead any attempt at a conversation to be all over the place. To remedy this issue I create a form similar to my usual upper body on the inside, in front of my guest. After forming the necessary vocal cords I can talk to her. "Wha... Y-y-you! You won''t get away with this! They will know! You don''t stand a chance!" (Vela) On the edges of my vision, I see how two fighters, who apparently followed us, peek around the corner. They are obviously surprised at this sight. One seems to lose it and rushes in our direction. The other one feels obligated to follow. Meanwhile, I take the time to also shape my eyes, and with this my provisional body is ready. Now I can start talking. "I''m sorry to say this, but you''re wrong." (Liqu) The two soldiers are now close enough that I can identify them as the two unimportant ones who attended our meeting. They already have readied their weapons. "W-w-wrong?" (Vela) She seems to be distressed inside my little containment room. "Yes, it would certainly end up being like this." (Liqu) I use an adequate amount of slime and direct it at the first one who has a big sword. He slashes at the oncoming tendril. Which is completely pointless as it doesn''t hinder the mass in the slightest to move further over him and pin him to the ground. They apparently didn''t consider that this could happen, which is kinda weird as they should know at this point. The second one is already about to flee, probably to call some friends. I quickly form another tendril out of the first one and send it after him. It''s near the edge of my range, but since he''s less bulky than the other it''s enough to grab his leg and send him tripping. To do so I had just to create a bit more glue-like slime at the tip. To decrease the distance and make things less complicated I pull him close while my priority is to gag his mouth. There was already a yell, but I guess I still have some moments before any noteworthy force gathers. "See? The ones who would lose are you soldiers. All of them. I can be much worse than you could imagine. But in another way you are kinda right." (Liqu) My guest can see through the semi-transparent walls around her. Fear and concern show in her demeanor. Also, I notice that my talking creates some kind of echo that reverberates on the slime walls. "W-what do you mean?" (Vela) "You are right with your assessment of me. I am what I am and nothing else. Or to say it like this, the sole reason why I didn''t eradicate every last one of you yet is that my Shari would dislike it. You all mean nothing to me. Worse, you are hindrances, threats. Stuff I generally want to get rid of. Dissolve into slime. Am I clear?" (Liqu) The two I hold down struggle quite a bit as living beings always do when I pin them like this. The bulky one is putting up more of a fight. Yet the solution is fairly simple; I only have to keep him from getting up. This means, while I put pressure on him from above, whenever he puts pressure on a limb to the ground to push himself up, I always have to make sure that he slips on the slime. This only needs meager adjustments on my side. Meanwhile, the girl trembles and some tears gather in her eyes. I think she gets it to a degree. "Why, why are you doing this?! What is your intention?!" (Vela) "Even you should be able to understand this. I''m telling you that my Shari said I can''t dissolve you. That is the only important point. You don''t have to be afraid of Shari. She''s really nice." (Liqu) And then I draw closer, till I am almost in contact with her and calmly say, "The one you should truly fear is me. If anything happens to my Shari there won''t be any hope left for you or anyone else. If you decide to harm her I will kill all those who are close to you. Also, I will torture you so excessively that you will beg me for death. But it won''t end with just that. I will keep you alive and make you tell me where the others important to you are. I will find and dissolve them, and force the resulting slime down your throat." (Liqu) Now it seems like I caused a paralytic state. Maybe I should clarify. "But this will only happen if you wage such a folly. If it''s only against me, then I''m not concerned. Sure, I will retaliate, but just within the limits. This might even convince my Shari to stop trusting you. You have nothing to fear as long as you follow that one, single, little rule. Just don''t harm my Shari!!!" (Liqu) The last part I let reverberate in my whole body so that everyone present properly gets it. I draw back and everything becomes as it was before. My little guest won''t speak anymore and falls to her knees. The other two manage to scramble back to their feet. Knowing I was understood I smile at her and turn away to leave her behind. The others come running to help her. I ignore them, as well as the other fighters who come our way. Well, none of them dare to approach me in the first place. After all, they have no reason to. No one was damaged so there is nothing to do about the situation. Having done all I wanted I should now return. After all, I was away from my Shari for far too long. Chapter 89 - Shari - I think my training went quite well. Elara was eventually done with cleaning and left. After a while, the lingering heat inside my core increased to a rather disturbing sensation. So I decided to call it a day and relax. I was satisfied with my progress and don''t see a reason to force anything. After all, only idiots would get themselves killed in training. A short time later Liqu finally returns. "Where were you?" (Shari) At least this I should ask. As much as I enjoyed having some moments for myself it is always worrisome if she is out by herself. Especially close to larger groups of humans. "Just a stroll. I met some of the soldiers who belong to us." (Liqu) "Nothing bad happened, right?" (Shari) "Nope. Everything went according to my plan." (Liqu) What''s that supposed to mean?! "Uhh. There is some meat for you in your room. You are hungry, right? Please say yes." (Shari) Any different answer would mean she already somehow did something about this by herself, and I''m still concerned about the horses. "Oh, yes! I can really need it. Great! I''ve expended a little much." (Liqu) Uhh, I don''t want to ask, but I know that I have to. "How and where did you expend much of your energy?" (Shari) "Huh? She was right." (Liqu) "Excuse me?" (Shari) "Someone told me that you are obsessed with me, the way you want always to know every little bit about me and what I''ve done. Oh, but don''t worry. I like it." (Liqu) I want to say something. Actually, I want to say quite a lot. But any coherent thought of mine which might help to form a proper answer is instead drowned in a cascade of internal screamings the likes of "I CAN''T BELIEVE THIS SLIME!!!" Instead, I just stare at her, completely perplexed. This goes on until I hear movement coming from the stairs. That forces me to shift my attention to the source. The next moment Peras and Jaren enter my room. "You!" (Peras) Yes, it''s me. Anything to add? "Ehm, hello?" (Shari) "No! Not like this! What are you planning? What happened there?" (Peras) "Excuse me? It seems I lack context." (Shari) However, whenever things get out of hand there is a certain individual I can with almost absolute certainty claim as the one being responsible. I look intently at Liqu. "Yes?" (Liqu) "Don''t play innocent after this action." (Peras) "Sorry, but I was holed up here for the last few hours. Can someone please inform me what this intrusion into my quarter is about?" (Shari) "That green slime attacked three soldiers!" (Peras) "Attacked!?" (Shari) Oh no. Are they now going to fight us because Liqu messed up? But then why did only the two of them come? You don''t send the commanders on their own into a combat situation. "Vela, Galos, and Balion. She fought with them behind the soldier''s barracks." (Jaren) "What do you have to say?" (Peras) "I still say that I was here the whole time and have no idea what happened. But the fact that you two came tells me that you don''t think of us as your enemies. This means they should still be alive. So, how bad is it?" (Shari) "While there are no obvious wounds on them, and Galos and Balion seem while quite shaken but mostly fine, Vela is another story. She refuses to talk with anyone." (Jaren) What did this slime do? With a tone that might hint at my annoyance, I call out, "Liqu?" (Shari) "I just had a talk with her. I didn''t even have physical contact." (Liqu) Who knows how many ways this slime knows to kill without contact? "That doesn''t mean much. I am rather certain whatever is wrong with her, you caused it. So, why?" (Shari) "She had a difficult mindset. I just corrected that. After what happened in that mine I won''t allow any threats close to you anymore." (Liqu) The incident we had with Chris apparently still troubles her. "We can''t have you going around, doing whatever you did to her there! Show some restraint!" (Shari) "But..." (Liqu) "No buts! You can''t go around and attack people! At least ask me before you''re going all crazy like this! Do you really want to ruin everything for us?!" (Shari) "... I''m sorry." (Liqu) I become aware that the other two are still waiting. "Right. Now that we found the cause, what do you want to happen? I can make her apologize, but I guess we all know that wouldn''t be a sincere one. And I doubt any physical punishment would be effective... against a slime." (Shari) I mean, if they insist I would settle with fifty strikes with the whip. "It might be better to adjust our handling of their matters. Maybe a more official schedule where they''re regularly accompanied would help to settle things down." (Jaren) "We can''t just let this slide!" (Peras) "The only thing that might bother Liqu would be cutting her meals. But, just to be sure about this, no one here thinks that Liqu being hungry would be a good idea, right? Aside from that, I don''t see much we can do about this." (Shari) "Why would it bother me? I would just grab me something." (Liqu) "See? That''s exactly what I''m talking about." (Shari) "Urgh. Get this thing under control!" (Peras) Apparently being done, Peras storms out of the room. I''m sure the Count will eventually learn about this. I doubt it will directly lead to us getting fired, but it certainly doesn''t improve our position. For now, it''s vital that nothing else adds to the list of recorded reasons speaking against our employment, which I''m all too sure the Count keeps. "Fine. Do you think we can do something about this? I would recommend designating some appointments to gather and train as a group. There were some complaints that you come and go as you please. It might be better to let them know in advance." (Jaren) "Uhh, I was planning to do my own private training. It''s a little unpleasant if people stay." (Shari) "It will be detrimental for the team if they don''t get used to your presence." (Jaren) "How about this? I tried to get Dion to prepare a secluded area for training. Maybe meeting up there?" (Shari) "The others won''t like a place without any possible witnesses. Especially after what happened today. But maybe I can convince them." (Jaren) "Alright. I''ll take you up on that." (Shari) I know I said that I wouldn''t want that others see how I train and let them gauge my abilities, but with my team that wouldn''t be possible in the first place. They are going to accompany me, and because of this will eventually have a very clear impression of what I''m capable of. I say goodbye to Jaren, who is surprisingly positive and quite accepting of me. And now I have to deal with the source of all my dismay. "Liqu, you can''t be serious! One time, one single time I''m not running after you, and the result is that you rampaged through the training grounds like the goddamn calamity you are!" (Shari) "I only wanted to protect you!" (Liqu) "From what?! Until now there were no issues, and to me, it looks like you started it. If you''re pulling stunts like this the other humans here will eventually turn hostile. Please, at least try getting along with them. And with this, I mean not attacking our very own soldiers!" (Shari) "Glrbsh. Fine. I don''t think more will be necessary." (Liqu) "Damn... Please leave. I am in no condition to deal with your antics right now. And woe upon you if I hear that you attacked someone else!" (Shari) I am quite sure that she needs a more thorough scolding, but I really need a break now. Heated arguments clearly don''t help cool down my core. So apparently I need a real rest. The tub looks still appealing. As long as no one wakes me up like last time. Or this slime messes things up for me again. Chapter 90 - Liqu - What happened was quite interesting. I was halfway sure that we would be in trouble when these humans came to accuse us, but my Shari managed to talk to them. In this regard, I have to say she''s far superior. I never managed to interact with humans in a way that didn''t lead to the demise of one side. Obviously not mine. Yet she could calm them down even if they were hostile. That''s an impressive skill. After this, I could eat the meat which was brought for me. It still feels weird to get this without having to do anything to receive it. Yet it also wasn''t too great. Like the rations Shari brought with us, the flesh was already dead for too long. From experience, I know that the best time to dissolve flesh is directly the moment it dies. After that, the amount of energy I can receive from it gradually decreases over time. If I have to make a guess the reason is that the life leaves it. Yet the decrease stops when it starts to decay. This must be because for a while other forms of life grow from it and are drawn to the source. Still not as much as when it''s still alive, but it is a convenient condition. However, today I wasn''t very expending. Maybe the dissolving of this dead wooden thingy took a bit of energy, but the other stuff I did was simply moving my body. So I''m fine with this meat. My Shari seems to be a little exhausted. Naturally only mental fatigue, as a slime''s body can''t tire out. But I know she wouldn''t appreciate it if I bother her in this state. This isn''t too bad since I can take that time to process what happened today. A short rest is perfect in this regard. I wake up some time later. I scout the other room with a tendril and see that my Shari is in that weird structure at the wall. Again she let herself sink inside it. But considering that she always avoids losing her human shape it means quite a lot that she voluntarily abandons it just to delve in there. I never used such a thing, but if even my Shari goes so far then maybe I should give it a try. I contemplate if I should use this chance right now. No matter how great it might feel, together with my Shari this would be just unmeasurable joy. Yet I dismiss this idea as I''m rather sure she would become upset. So I need to find another way to occupy myself. I could watch my Shari''s rest like I always do, but I know the longer I look the harder it would get to resist the urge to join her. So something else. Do I have something else? Wait! There is someone above! Didn''t she say she would wait for me? Well, I was never someone to let down expectations, so I squeeze myself into the hole and head upwards. There aren''t a lot of critters anymore, but I manage to grab one as I pass by. "Squeak!" Fresh is still the best. The hole leading to her room is like I left it. I just need a moment to drift through and reassemble myself on the other side. Naturally, I''m cautious. For all I know the girl might have betrayed me or my traces from last time might have been discovered and an ambush was prepared inside the room. "Liqu!" (Anvenia) Yet it isn''t the kind I''m familiar with. After all, it''s not common for adventurers to jump at me with open arms. It could be a problem if she has too much residue on her, so I catch her mid-air while concentrating my mass at some point at the torso before carefully putting her back on the ground. Naturally, I make sure that none of her fragile human parts get damaged. Yet she''s the friendliest human I ever met, so I pat her on the head. "You really came back!" (Anvenia) "Yes, yes. I said I''d try." (Liqu) "This is wonderful. Come, I have a book I wanted to read to you. Can you do that trick again where you show me the scene? Pleeeaaaasse?" (Anvenia) Actually, I find these books very interesting. They''re nothing new to me. Some adventurers would carry one with them in rare cases. The idea that these things contain information is intriguing. I even once made sure that I would intentionally not dissolve one while dealing with them, but I was quite disappointed to realize that there were just a large number of strange symbols in it. Apparently, my Shari can somehow find meaning in these. I realized when she stared at them in this guild building, but I still believe that the contents would be easier to understand if they would use pictures instead of these weird patterns. Yet this might be a chance. While this girl speaks the symbols'' meaning out loud, if I concentrate really hard, I might be able to memorize some of them. "I like this one very much. It''s a story about a prince who woos a princess and elopes with her from her oppressive family." (Anvenia) "What is so good about this?" (Liqu) In the end, they are just two more humans doing this lovey-dovey stuff I''ve already seen enough from. I mean, linking with my Shari is much closer than anything they could ever do. Also, what is this about prince and princess? She said prince, so this must mean it''s a special kind of human. I can''t believe this book would describe anything else since humans are extremely self-centered beings. But why should their lovey-dovey be any better than anyone else''s? "Ehm, it''s really romantic, and how they overcame all the obstacles to be with each other in the end was so wonderful." (Anvenia) Okay, I can understand this to some degree. It''s not like I wouldn''t also wish for a similar outcome with my Shari. "Here, this scene is especially good: The princess didn''t know in or out. Restless, she walked back and forth on the great terrace on the far east of the castle. Mumbling to herself she tried to make sense of her feelings, yet even the cold night couldn''t cool her troubled mind. Never had she felt like this before. It was just a brief moment, only a few exchanged glances and barely any spoken words, before her brother sent her away, saying her presence wasn''t necessary. He must have been a foreigner. Dark complexion, fine features, yet still she noticed his well-developed physique and blushed at her own thoughts." (Anvenia) "Ahem: Yet she knew that it was pointless. There wouldn''t be any chance to ever meet him again. ''Sigh, he''s probably already forgotten me,'' She said. ''How could I!'' a voice suddenly called out to her. The princess was confused. This part of the palace, this whole floor was off-limits. There was no way anyone could come here. The security was tight and all the ways guarded., but then his face appeared from below the balcony. He must have climbed the facade. She was speechless. Not only because such a crazy thing happened, but because his strong figure made her so." (Anvenia) The girl finishes at this point and looks at me with expectant eyes. "And? Isn''t it great?" (Anvenia) "I guess it''s fine. (Liqu) Not that I couldn''t pull off the same. I am strong and climbing a wall is one of the simplest exercises for me. Yet it seems to be important to her and I couldn''t find any faults. On another note, she''s speaking way too fast. I wasn''t able to understand any of these symbols since she rushed her words in such an excited manner. "Uhm, can I ask you a favor?" (Anvenia) "What kind?" (Liqu) "Could you play the scene with me?" (Anvenia) "Didn''t I already say I would?" (Liqu) "No. I mean in big. Can you make everything my size, so I''m really in there?" (Anvenia) "Moving this much mass is complicated and difficult. Why do you want this?" (Liqu) "I want to play a role. This would be perfect, but if this isn''t possible then I''m sorry for asking." (Anvenia) "Oh, I can do this. It''s just difficult but I''m good. What exactly do you want?" (Liqu) "I want the scene, with the balcony." (Anvenia) "And the prince, right?" (Liqu) "Oh, no. I play the prince. Being the princess is boring and bothersome." (Anvenia) Weird. I was sure she would be the princess. I mean she said herself that the prince is strong and tough, while she is weak and frail. That''s clearly mismatched. "Fine. What exactly does the princess look like?" (Liqu) "Here! She is on the cover." (Anvenia) What is this? This depiction is far too crude. There is almost nothing right, be it proportions, color, or size. "Duh. That''s not much to work with." (Liqu) "Does that mean it''s not possible?" (Anvenia) "No. It just means I have to be a little bit more creative." (Liqu) Color would be impossible in the first place. Considering the proportions it seems I know more than whoever made this about humans, so I guess I can figure something out. The long hair is difficult, but at least it''s manageable as long there''s not too much movement. Concerning the size, I think I should adjust it to the little one here. Otherwise, I guess whatever she tries would look incredibly off with how she''s barely able to reach my current form''s hip. "You can do it?" (Anvenia) "Just watch me." (Liqu) And with this, I release my mass. Controlling large amounts of mass is no problem in itself. The difficult part here is that the girl asked for details. Fine forms are a lot harder to create. Especially in a wide range. Yet this girl wants the whole scene. Just forming one figure should be easy, yet I still have to place the rest of my mass somewhere. She said there''s a balcony, so whatever I don''t need for the princess I might just store it there. In front of the window seems to be the best place with the moonlight. Yet inside a room it''s just like a small wall consisting of pillars connected to the top. Since I have no better model for the princess I''ll just use the girl to shape something appropriate. I try to get some of the book''s princess'' features done, but in the end, it still looks more like the girl. As it''s closest to the center of all the mass I''m using, I store my core at the edge of the newly created slime balcony. I''ll control my shaped princess with some strands on the ground. I doubt this girl will ask for any complex manoeuvers or I would be troubled. The most difficult should be to make my construct speak. This far away from my main body, this is an issue, but if I concentrate really hard I am sure I can pull this off. Naturally, I use different vocal cords. My usual voice would be weird for the princess after all. "You see? I said I can do this." (Liqu-princess) "You are awesome! Just like in the book." (Anvenia) "What exactly you want to do now?" (Liqu-princess) "Oh, wait! My role. I''m the prince." (Anvenia) She walks next to the slime-balcony. A huge smile is plastered on her face. "Can you say the last part of the princess?" (Anvenia) "Okay: Sigh, he''s probably already forgotten me." (Liqu-princess) "How could I!" (Anvenia) She said something about the princess being speechless, so no further words were needed from me. "Ahem: Milady. From the first moment I saw you, I knew we were destined to be together. There is nothing in this world that could keep me from meeting you again." These words sound nice. If my Shari would be the one to say them I couldn''t be happier. Together, no matter what happens. This would be so wonderful. "But what about the other humans? Won''t they fight us? Don''t you fear them?" (Liqu-princess) "Oh, you know already how it continues? Oh, sorry: No, I don''t! Without you, there would be no future in the first place. If I couldn''t be together with you there would be no reason to live anymore. It would be just empty, meaningless time." (Anvenia) I really can relate to this prince. Since I met my Shari it was as if something brought color into my world. I was never really invested in anything I did. Maybe to stay alive, but even this became dull and boring over time. But now that I''m together with my Shari I feel things. I am sad when she''s angry, flustered when she says I made a mistake, happy when she acknowledges me. And the one time she protected me... I still can''t fully grasp what I felt back then. All of that means something to me. All that gives me purpose. And all this is something I will never give back. And this all just because I met one person. I can relate. "Whaah. Is everything alright?" (Anvenia) "Is something wrong? Did I make a mistake?" (Liqu-princess) "I-I think you''re crying. And every part of you is wobbling. Are you fine?" (Anvenia) "Yes. Yes I am. I just thought about the most wonderful person in this world." (Liqu) At this moment, I perceive movement from the wall. Blue slime is oozing inside through the small hole I made. It gathers and starts to gain shape. "Liiiieequuuu!!! Youu goddaamneeed waaalkiieng calaaamityee! Trouublemaker! Chaos incarnate!" (Shari) "And there she is." (Liqu) I feel so happy to see her. Chapter 91 - Shari - Again I laid down in my tub. Last time it was as if I was in a comfortable bed for the first time since my transformation, so I couldn''t help but get a little overwhelmed by the feeling. Now that I am slightly used to this sensation I am at least able to keep my senses together. As nice as this feeling of sinking in a lake was, it clouded my perception of my surroundings. This was quite risky, concerning that I''m still in risk at this place. Like this, I am more than aware that Liqu just brought a tendril into my room to watch me. I know that even if I would reprimand her now, she still wouldn''t be able to help it. Also, getting upset about this is not helping my rest. So I simply ignore it. And finally, she eventually pulls it away. This means I can now rest assured. . . . This slime without any supervision is totally bad news. I won''t ever be able to calm down if I need to worry that she''s up to cause another Liqu-mess. Urgh, just a short look. I will ascertain that she''s in her room and everything is fine, and then I will have some peace of mind. Yet as I don''t want to stimulate her I can''t use the door, she would directly jump at me and after that be far too excited to be left alone. An excited Liqu is almost as bad as a hungry Liqu. It means that she''s more prone to do something reckless in that mood. So just a small look. I go to the hole behind the trunk, let my arms lose their shape, and guide them around this piece of furniture. This much is still within my personal limits. I just let this slime appendage slide through the gap and make sure that I establish a visual connection to my core. I should still be real about this. Liqu is almost as paranoid about her safety as I am, so the chance is high that even if I just peek into her room she might notice. Yet this is still better than having her jumping at me to hug. If she tries to form any connection to this appendage I can simply cut it off. Fine, just forget about it. It''s a weird feeling to glide through that hole. I can see what is in front of me while ignoring the vision from my eyes. I practically feel like a worm or snake while squeezing through this passage. The distance isn''t too great, but it''s still the farthest I''ve ever gone from the rest of me. On the other side of the wall, I use that weird connection to look around. Ever since my transformation, I thought about my body as my body, as basic as that sounds. But with time I noticed the differences. From using extra appendages to reshaping them after they got destroyed, or entirely losing my form while squeezing through a tiny hole I had to realize that things are now fundamentally different. This means that the tip of that tendril I use right now could be the end of my arm as well as another very tiny head. In the end, it comes down to the mental image I utilize to determine the appendage''s function. This might feel wrong, but that''s how I use it right now. I can move my head-arm combination to the side to look at what is there and to the other if I want to observe what is there. Yet there is one tiny issue I have while doing so. Liqu isn''t in her room. I checked each side twice. I even grew the appendage longer to reach the middle of the room so I can see behind the furniture. And this growth meant that there is not much left of my main body. I''m basically a long, thin worm. This doesn''t improve my mood. I have to find that slime before I again have to take the blame for the chaos she causes. First, I have to find out where she went. Since I haven''t heard anything from the exit I would say that she didn''t go there. Even Liqu would find it difficult to pass two guards unseen, considering how big she is. This leaves the other possibility, which I consider far more likely; she went through the hole I''m inside right now. That leaves the question of how to find her. Looking at random for her in this huge mansion would be very inefficient. But it wouldn''t be possible in the first place. I can''t pass the guards without having to spill everything to them. It would be like, "Hey! It might be that this very dangerous slime is running wild right now. You know the one who today was kinda on a rampage. Is anyone willing to help me go looking for her?" And who knows what she will be doing when we find her? So I have only that one choice I didn''t want to consider. I need to follow behind her through that hole. I recede the appendage I formed back to the middle, where two more paths run up and downwards. Also, I have to bring my core inside. In the first place, this narrow passage means I cannot keep my body as it is if I want to enter. With dread, I think back to that experience I had while climbing that wall. Or more crawling like an insect. Yet insects have at least proper bodies. But I don''t see any other way to find Liqu. The way I got scolded just today by Peras tells me that I don''t have enough leeway to simply let everything Liqu does pass by. Just getting thrown out would be the best case and already leave us in quite a bad state, so I don''t have any other choice than to let completely go of my shape and slide inside that hole like some critter. While ignoring my screaming mentality I have to figure out how to search for Liqu now that I am here. Everything feels so out of place that I couldn''t maintain my vision and am now stuck with the all-around view. The issue is solved rather quickly, as I can still find a bit of residue from her. It is rather moldy here in the cellar so that the slime doesn''t completely disperse. This leaves completely new issues for me considering I can''t prevent it from contacting and merging with my body. However, now I know that I have to go upwards. I still feel absolutely terrible about my body. Yet I can''t change that. All I can do is imagine what I am going to do to the slime who brought this onto me. The problem is that almost any kind of attention is considered positive by her. Maybe I could use "impact" to push her core out of her body and store it in a bottle for a while. If I could pull that off I''m sure that she would at least remember that lesson even when I eventually release her again. And yes, I would, as bothersome this slime can be at times. While pondering how I should punish the source of all my problems I figure out the direction by following the highest concentration of slime. She must''ve been in here before as it''s everywhere. The advantage of this is that it takes all of my concentration so I cannot muse about how completely out of place I feel while creeping between the mansion''s walls. The strange point is how high up this slime trail leads me. What could Liqu possibly want this high up in the mansion? I don''t even know what''s there. First floor: Common facilities, servant''s quarters, and meeting halls. Second floor: The family''s and higher officials'' private quarters, offices, and recreational facilities, like music rooms, library, and so on. I was asking Dion out while he guided us. So as I said, I have no idea what would be on the third floor. Well, I won''t find out if I don''t look. I follow that trail through the, in my opinion, almost labyrinthine interior of the walls. Yes, I know that whoever built this mansion wasn''t prioritizing how well a slime could orientate while squeezing through the walls, but I can still fuss about this shortcoming. Finally, I see light coming out of a hole. "Okay: Sigh, he''s probably already forgotten me." "How could I!" I hear voices, yet I cannot recognize either. They talk about something. I realize that slimes are rather good at hearing. Especially through concrete, if they are attached to it. "But what about the other humans? Won''t they fight us? Don''t you fear them?" Okay, that didn''t sound like Liqu, but that did totally sound like something Liqu would say. Contemplating this for a split second with fast processing I realize that Liqu is not as attached to her original voice as I am to mine, so she is fully capable of simply changing it on a whim. As the trail is leading here I am rather sure I found my chaotic companion. So I head to the hole. One reason is so I can finally catch her. The other, Ahem, yes it got rather hard to ignore my self-disgust. Yet when I am at the hole, I freeze. Liqu expanded over a wide area inside the room while also forming a body, weirdly one the size of a child. And in the middle of all this slime stands a young girl. Naturally, I panic. Even if I know that she surely won''t break her promise and harm a child, the fact that she is alone with her spells trouble. Even more when I see that this room is a luxury suite. Like this, I realize what the third floor is for. It''s for super-special characters who have to be kept separated from the common folk. And Liqu is with her. My core flares up. Even if this slime doesn''t care in the slightest about something like the especially expensive-looking interior she must have known that there must be a reason why this girl has her own floor. And now she is dragging me into this. Liqu has already revealed herself so that there is no point in hiding. I assemble the rest of my body at the hole and push through. It''s a weird sensation, but right now my anger makes me focus on my target. Naturally, I start directly to shape back to my body. "Liiiieequuuu!!! Youu goddaamneeed waaalkiieng calaaamityee! Trouublemaker! Chaos incarnate!" (Shari) I started to speak before my throat had properly formed, but I couldn''t hold this any longer. "And there she is." (Liqu) Liqu starts to gather her mass at one point and takes her usual appearance. "You!" (Shari) "Hello." (Liqu) "No! Not "hello"! You have no idea what kind of trouble you are in!." (Shari) "Trouble?" (Liqu) "No, please no! She didn''t do anything wrong! Please don''t punish her." (Anvenia) This girl jumps with spread arms in front of her as if I would be the dangerous one of us two. This gets far too ridiculous for me. "Please. I know she is very important to you, but you need to be more tolerant. You must grant her more freedom." (Anvenia) I stare blankly at this girl. Even with fast processing, I am unable to make sense of her words. "I... think you''ve misunderstood something." (Shari) "No. Liqu told me everything about your relationship and how possessive you are. Just because you like Liqu you can''t control her." (Anvenia) If my body could experience this reaction my eyes would twitch furiously. "What!?" (Shari) "You... like me?" (Liqu) "EVERYONE! SHUT UP!!!" (Shari) They stare at me. At least this grants me the break which I desperately need to order my mind, and this situation while I''m at it. First the girl. "You. Little one. You seriously got something wrong here. Under different circumstances, I would now put my greatest effort to correct you, but right now this lacks the time and priority. So I have to ask for you to kindly hold back while I settle a very private matter with my... comrade." (Shari) Couldn''t find a less problematic term for our relationship. Now I can just hope that she won''t meddle any more in what I have to say. So I turn to the slime calamity. "Liqu. Before you say anything else I want you to know how extremely angry I am at you. Forget anything else, right now I am just furious for how you mess things up for me with your obliviousness and stupidity." (Shari) "Shari." (Liqu) "NO! Now you listen to me! After all, I''ve been through, I manage against great adversity to get a place where I can comfortably live in, and I''m even including you, and then you''re running rogue and threaten to ruin everything!" (Shari) "Shari." (Liqu) "I wasn''t done yet! Every single time I look for the shortest moment away, you''re doing this stuff! As if you have a condition that prevents you from just doing as you were told! And now again! What did you think would come from slipping out at night and... doing what? Sneaking into little girls'' bedrooms? Do you really believe that helps?! Everyone is already on edge and then you commit such an act of madness! It''s as if you''re deliberately trying to cause chaos!" (Shari) "Shari." (Liqu) "By God! What is it?!" (Shari) At this moment the door opens and an elderly maid looks at us two and the little girl in the room. "I wanted to tell you that someone''s coming." (Liqu) "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" (elderly maid) Oh great. Wonderful. This certainly didn''t get totally out of hand. Chapter 92 - Shari - "-AAAAAAHHHH!" Okay. Well, I''m screwed. The maid''s still-lasting scream should have been heard well enough by anyone who isn''t completely knocked out. As I see it, there''s no way to get out of this. Even if we retreat back to our rooms this woman''s testimony should be enough to convict us. But aside from that they also have all the evidence they need. The holes, the slime. Nope, no chance. Showing them the network of holes in the first place won''t support my position. I consider jumping out of the window and running, or "sliding", as fast as possible away from here. Yet I''m unwilling to do so. Despite this obviously bad situation, I might be able to solve this somehow by talking. At least there might be some hesitance from the soon arriving guards to engage us directly. While I already turn to open the window in advance I contemplate if I can manage to convince whoever will come here that there is no need to punish us. Yet our already, thanks to Liqu, quite strained reputation might make this difficult. The second thing I contemplate is when this woman will finally stop screaming to catch some air. I mean, I can understand her. That girl is apparently important and if she even has the slightest idea about us then it''s a very well-founded concern. Especially as Liqu still has spread quite far and the girl is basically standing in her center. "-aaaaaahhhhhhh..." (maid) Ahh, it seems like she finished now, but it''s mostly just because exhaustion finally got the better of her. I highly doubt that we can convince this person that we have no ill intentions for being here. Still, I try to play it down by making a friendly impression with a smile. Yet her cramping up face tells me it might have stretched a little too far. Her state might be described as shocked, but then she seems to catch herself. The next moment she sets her eyes on the girl. "Your highness!!" (maid) "What!?" (Shari) The maid rushes to the girl which is apparently of much higher status than I assumed. I step directly in-between. Now one might ask why I''d do this and like this aggravating any sprouting sentiments by actively denying her to take that child away. The reason is simple: While doing so might upset this maid even more, I need to convince whoever is coming next. And for this, it would be more beneficial if the girl might put in a good word for us. That much I''ve got out of my brief exchange with her. While she has a very wrong impression about my relationship with Liqu, she seems to be quite infatuated with her, even going as far as protecting her from... Well, me. So it''s not farfetched that she will do the same against any arriving guards. For now, I need to keep that maid occupied and prevent that this looks too much like a hostage scenario. "Good night, miss... Sorry, I don''t know your name yet. Mine is Shari. May I inquire yours?" (Shari) "GET AWAY FROM HER!! GO AWAY! FIEND!" (maid) She tries to get past me. No common action considering that most sane people keep their distance from a mass which could dissolve them down to their basic components and turn them into gooey mass. But it seems like the worry over the girl makes her ignore everything else. Quite committed I need to say, yet that''s not good for me. I position myself so I''m blocking her off from the girl. At least directly walking through me should be a bit too much for this woman. "Well, it seems like we''ve got a rough start. I''m sorry for such a late disturbance. I would like to solve this. Pleased to make your acquaintance." (Shari) I am sure she isn''t, but that''s not what I''m aiming for. With a now fixed business smile, I extend my bare slime hand in her direction waiting for a shake that will never come to force her to focus on this instead on further saving attempts. The longer I can keep her at bay the more time her panic has to recede which might stop further reckless saving attempts. It seems to work somehow. The initial terror subsides and all that''s left is desperate fear. "P-please. Don''t do anything to her. Please don''t." (maid) Just desperate whimpering comes now from her, even if I didn''t do anything yet that would incline her to fear for the worst. "I didn''t intend anything in that regard." (Shari) "Lorena. You misunderstand! They''re friendly! Please, don''t be angry." (Anvenia) My plan to let this girl vouch for us already bears results. Even if I''ve noticed that short questioning gaze in my direction when she said friendly. Well, she doesn''t know me yet. The maid meanwhile stares dumbfounded. "Y-your highness. You have to get away from them." (Lorena) "Why? They''re nice. You don''t need to worry." (Anvenia) I think I should at least ease her up by making Liqu stop being everywhere around that girl. "Liqu, can you form back to normal, please?" (Shari) "Am I not normal?" (Liqu) "No. I meant back to your usual human form." (Shari) "Oh. If it''s just that, sure." (Liqu) In a blink, Liqu reassembles herself to her usual appearance. "You don''t know what these are! Please, run away!" (Lorena) It doesn''t help, as "her highness" has no real intention to do so. Like this, the situation got kinda stuck. Until, "What is going on here?! Y-you?!" (Dion) "Hello, Dion." (Shari) It might be due to the fact that his room is on the second floor, but I''m really glad that someone familiar came first. Yet on the other side, he might be upset. Especially the fact that he is in his nightgown points in that direction. "You see, it seems like we got a little situation here, but I can assure you that this is truly just a big misunderstanding." (Shari) "Great God. Just what is wrong with you?" (Dion) "There is a very good explanation for this." (Shari) "I am very curious and doubtful about what kind of excuse you have." (Dion) Yep, and as soon I made one up I will tell you. Almost at the same time, some guards arrive at the scene. But as I predicted no one is willing to jump straight at Liqu, but the halberds make me quite nervous. "Would you kindly point these things in another direction? I would like to solve this peacefully. Also, you can basically see through us. We are both completely unarmed." (Shari) Yes, I know the fact that we don''t have any weapons with us won''t bring me very far concerning that we are monsters and per se dangerous. But at the moment I am willing to use all the distracting comments I can throw at them. Confused guards are more to my liking than aggressive ones. "You need to save her! You can''t leave her highness to these monsters. Do something!" (Lorena) The guards grow again a little twitchy at this and I ask myself if there is a way to get them down without killing them since everything that happens here is obviously Liqu''s fault and these people who just act according to their duty don''t deserve to die. Yet before anyone can storm at us Dion raises his arm. "Everyone, calm down!" (Dion) The guards stop, while the maid looks quite exasperated. Then he looks at us. "Just to confirm, you don''t intend to harm her highness in any way, right?" (Dion) "No, they wouldn''t! Liqu is my friend!" (Anvenia) Dion tries to hide any reaction to this statement and looks at me for an answer, but the bewildered looks behind him tell what is the consensus. And that is that this little girl is not in her right mind. "I absolutely don''t intend to do anything to her. In fact, I would like to get as fast as possible out here and pretend this never happened." (Shari) "I fear this won''t be possible. The count will be informed about this, but I as well would prefer a peaceful solution." (Dion) "Perfect. As I said, lowering the weapons would be a good start to make this happen." (Shari) Honestly, it''s not perfect, but the best I can get at the moment. "Sigh, fine. Men, lower your weapons. Now it would be better if you on your side would move away from her highness." (Dion) "Sure. As long no one tries anything stupid. Liqu! Come to me!" (Shari) I move extra slowly, so Liqu can catch up and in the worst case, deflect any attacks on me. Yet she gets impeded. A small hand grabs for her arm. "Will you come back? Please, say yes!" (Anvenia) Uh, I''m rather sure she will get an extensive scolding for anything that transpired here. We aren''t really the first choice as caretakers for children. "I''m sorry, but it seems unlikely that we would get the permission, if we even make it out of this unscathed. I wouldn''t count on it." (Shari) "You''re a nice human." (Liqu) Well, that smile Liqu shows her friend might look charming, but the fact that she just now patted her head and totally drenched her hair will weird some people out. At least this maid looks as if she might faint at any moment. "Could we now leave her highness'' accommodations?" (Dion) "Sure. And really, the part with the highness absolutely took me by surprise." (Shari) "It should be obvious, but you aren''t allowed to talk about this." (Dion) Well, even if I doubt that I''d count for anyone as a reliable source of information I guess rumors would be just as bad. We head down the stairs, past a number of guards who seem to have been rallied to storm the third floor any moment. "Everyone! Return to your assigned post! The incident has been settled!" (Dion) No one asks any questions, but I guess most of them are confused why the slimes are coming from above when we''re supposed to be in the cellar. "I would like you to retreat to your lodgings for now. Wait there. I''m sure the count will send for you in due time." (Dion) I''m partly wondering why the count didn''t come himself, yet it might be that it''s not part of the emergency protocol that the count runs in the direction of the panicked screams. That''s what you have an aide for. We walk back into our dungeon. There''s no other way to call an underground facility that houses monsters. I notice that the number of guards in front of the exit at least quadrupled. Not that I believe they''re going to attack. I made it very clear that this would end rather messily. I don''t even know if there''s a way to fight Liqu in an enclosed space. At least, some of Dion''s words implied that they won''t try to kill us off, even with all the trouble we caused. Yet I can''t be sure that the count will share his opinion. After all, we now know too much. But heck, how could I get into this? Why is royalty in an almost militaristic estate close to the southern border? These lands have for a reason the reputation to be savage. Mum told me it''s for my best if I never will get involved with nobles. Then where do royals rank in this regard? And Liqu played with her! I don''t even know what they did together to be this close, but I can be absolutely certain that nothing they did was upholding the dignity of the royal family. And who knows what else. This will for sure be considered as l¨¨se majest¨¦. Can monsters get convicted for that? For all I know, I should prepare for the worst, and this foremost means bringing that slime back into line. "Okay, Liqu. Would you kindly tell me how you ended up in that girl''s room?" (Shari) I try my best to get the same dark tone into my voice that my mum had when she once asked me why all the boys in the village had teary reddened eyes and inflamed nostrils, like you might get them when someone throws a spicebomb in your face. It seems to work somewhat as she becomes visibly uneasy. "You see, yesterday..." (Liqu) "Yesterday!?" (Shari) She started to work on our downfall the moment we arrived?! "Uh, yes. When I mapped out the building to know where everyone is I encountered her by chance. Or rather, she noticed me." (Liqu) "And then for some reason, you got along and you decided today to repeat this visit, right?" (Shari) "Yes." (Liqu) Honestly, knowing Liqu and her craving for someone to spend time with her I can somewhat understand why she did it. "And please tell me, why did you even map out the building back then? Don''t say it was to find Elin. I won''t believe this. You two aren''t so close." (Shari) She looks guilty to the ground. "Liqu." (Shari) "I wanted to know how everyone is positioned so I might... take them all out when it might become necessary. I didn''t trust these people. I still don''t." (Liqu) This slime was fully prepared to go on a killing spree. Great. Just great. And sadly just within my expectations. "A-are you very angry?" (Liqu) Sigh. How to raise your slime? "Somewhat. You know, what you did was incredibly reckless and this so soon after what you pulled during the day. This might have severe consequences for us. I really try to make do with what I have. I even try to include you in my future. So it would be nice if you wouldn''t ruin everything behind my back. I know that you don''t know very much, but because of this, I want that you at least talk to me in advance. Now our situation might worsen drastically. If we just get thrown out of this place we can still call ourselves lucky. Yet now people might die because of your carelessness. I know, you don''t care about human lives, but I do. It weighs on me. Even more if a conflict could have been avoided. Do you at least understand my point?" (Shari) "I guess so. You are too kind. You don''t know how it is to get hunted your whole life. It''s true, I never felt much for my prey and it was like this ever since the beginning. Yet I guess the steady exchange of lives also numbs you. I can''t say that I have trust in your plans, I think they''re terribly risky. You wish for a kind of peace I couldn''t even dare to imagine. Yet now... if it''s you this might be possible. I love you. So I have trust in you, and I''d love to have a future. With you." (Liqu) Maybe I put too much of an idea in her head or core by referring to a shared future. But on the other side, this gave her a goal. If this makes her more prone to follow my lead then I''ve achieved my goal. Suddenly an officer with an entourage of soldiers enters. "The count will receive you now." (officer) That is if we ever get another chance to make plans. Chapter 93 - Shari - Before heading out I at first fetch my clothes and make Liqu wear hers. This doesn''t take long and I would rather look as civilized as possible. The more savage our impression the worse it appears that we were with that girl. The now assembled number of guards we meet in the main hall is concerning, yet I doubt the count would call us to his room if he plans to get rid of us. We head to the second floor stopping at the familiar office of the count. We are expected so we directly enter. Inside I see Dion and the count. Both look not too happy, but Dion at least managed to slip into some clothes. Although a little hurried as they''re not properly bond. The count on his side has a grim expression and wears simple clothes while sitting at his table. Now all I can do is to de-escalate to the best of my abilities. For now, I should look as if I''m really sorry. I do so by looking down, fiddling with my fingers while thinking about the places I would right now much rather be like I did all the times when mum scolded me. For example, that one time when I accidentally gathered the wrong berries and secretly flavored the soup with them. How should I have known that they don''t make it just a little bit spicier, but rather cause severe diarrhea? They were just a slightly different shade of brown. Hoping that what worked to some degree with my mum might help with a displeased noble I do so, but my fingers soon become a gooey clump and I am troubled to separate them again. This might distract me a little which causes the opposite of the intended impression and makes me look as if I''m not properly focused right now. "Ahem, it seems there was an incident. Anything to add about this?" (Radon) Count Kahan speaks calm and composed, but his voice carries an intensity that tells me I should now look at him. Feigning innocence would be usually my first choice. However, we are a little too obviously guilty. So I can just admit everything within the limits and hope for a mild judgment. "I''m sorry. Apparently we ended up in a restricted area. I can just say that this was purely by chance." (Shari) Dion''s gaze tells that he has his doubts about this, while the count keeps his impregnable front to us. "You somehow slipped past all the guards, passed two floors, and ended up in the most secluded room in this mansion, purely by chance?" (Dion) "Yes!" (Shari) Dion doesn''t seem to be the slightest bit satisfied with this answer, but the count speaks first. "The guards found a small hole inside the room. Care to explain this? I am very curious about how you overcome all the security measures without anyone noticing." (Radon) I really wanted to obscure this part, but unfortunately, he has far too much information about everything. "Liqu... dug inside the mansion''s interior. It''s possible to move rather freely between the walls. Also, there''s not much sound while moving, so this might be why no one noticed." (Shari) "You..." (Dion) I can already hear at the sound to it that he wants to say something reprimanding, but the count raises his hand and he grows quiet. "Could I ask why Liqu did so?" (Radon) "She was hungry. The meals didn''t always come on time, so she decided to hunt the critters within the walls as some kind of midnight snacks. I don''t know exactly what it was she got, yet you might have noticed a sudden decrease in their presence." (Shari) This might just be a part of the truth, but I cannot say that Liqu was going to kill every last one of them. "Racas. A monster said to be derivated from common rats and mouses. As a peculiar quirk, they are basically harmless, yet rather aggressive in their pursuit to procure food from others. It''s said that if a house contracts them once then all you can do is burn it down to get rid of them. And even this has a probability to fail." (Dion) "See? She basically was helping with these critters." (Shari) "I don''t care very much about common pests." (Radon) He intently glances at us. Fortunately, we aren''t common. "Rather, I would like to know how you ended up in that place." (Radon) "I don''t really know yet." (Shari) "And you?" (Radon) And now the most dreaded part begins. He signals Liqu to talk. "I''m not completely sure. She might have heard me when I got one of those critters, or rather the sounds it made. Then she knocked at the wall. I became curious and came looking. And so we met yesterday." (Liqu) "Yesterday!?" (Dion) "Yes. And today I was visiting her again. My Shari must have followed me when she noticed I was gone." (Liqu) "Sigh, so you basically truly met her by chance. Are you aware who you encountered there?" (Radon) "Some people, including the ones present, said "her highness". Aside from this, I have no idea who she is." (Shari) "She is Anvenia Nox Demis Aurealis!" (Liqu) I stare stupefied at this slime. Dion too and even the count shows some surprise. "How do you even know this?" (Shari) "She told me. It was a weird name so I became interested and because of this memorized it." (Liqu) A hand goes up to my forehead as a means to cope with all this ridiculousness. However, I apply too much pressure so that my complete hand and a part of my forearm sink into my head before I notice and pull back out what I can. Now we for sure know too much. "You are right about her identity. Since the rest is common knowledge, are there any open questions?" (Radon) "I know that highness means she is royalty, but people weren''t too invested in politics where I come from." (Shari) "Anvenia Nox Demis Aurealis is the first daughter of our current King Parcian who inherited the throne seven years ago at the age of nineteen and his wife Queen Serenia." (Radon) I guess he doesn''t bother with those ridiculous second names, as the royals should share theirs. Going by this, the girl should be around six, seven at most. Any prior "intimate contact", before they became officially king and queen, would have been frowned upon. "So she''s a princess?" (Shari) "Yes. And if her majesty won''t conceive a male child she will at a high probability inherit the throne." (Radon) "Okay, fine. Now to the biggest question in the room. Why is she here?" (Shari) "Around a month ago a number of assassination attempts started, targeting her highness. While she survived all of them some were concerningly close to succeeding. It was decided that the princess couldn''t stay in the palace or it would just be a matter of time before one succeeded." (Radon) "I get this part, but why here of all places? The south doesn''t have the best reputation." (Shari) "Whoever conducted the attacks had influence. Any foreign power would have left more traces. This leaves most of the members of the noble houses as the possible culprits. Yet it''s not a simple task to say who is part of them and who isn''t as, naturally, in public they all swear loyalty to their king. Only house Kahan is beyond any doubt. While having considerable force we never meddled in the race for power and our oaths bind us. At the same time, our troops are devoted to their duties, difficult to infiltrate, and among the most skilled this country has to offer. So it was decided that this might be the safest place for the princess and she was secretly brought here, hoping to shake off the murderers. Just a few selected guards know who is up there. The rest weren''t informed to prevent any leaks of information, yet now someone found out." (Radon) I personally like it that he refers to me as someone, but I guess now is the wrong moment for a creepy smile. "So what happens now? We aren''t necessarily considered as trustworthy, but the fact that we are here tells me there is something else planned than our execution. Am I right?" (Shari) He smiles at me. Not a kind smile, but one hiding his intentions. "You''re saying you''ve spent two full nights with her, Liqu?" (Radon) "Yes, yes." (Liqu) "This adds up with the report about the princess being unusually tired since last night. She could barely have had any time to sleep." (Dion) "What exactly did you two do?" (Radon) "She read books to me and I showed her my impressions." (Liqu) A sigh from Dion, surely because the princess is apparently lacking common sense. "Ehm, I would still like to know how deep we''re in trouble." (Shari) "So you just played with her?" (Radon) That''s for sure no answer to my question. "Playing? Yes, yes. One could say so." (Liqu) It always makes me cringe when Liqu is left on her own in a discussion, but I can''t really butt in here. "What are your thoughts regarding this child?" (Radon) "Shari said I can''t dissolve children." (Liqu) "Oh, did she?" (Radon) "Yes, yes. But there wouldn''t be much to gain from her in the first place. Also, I don''t feel like it. It''s rare to meet someone who''s friendly towards me." (Liqu) "And if now someone would try to kill her?" (Radon) At this point, I feel a little ignored regarding my former question. "Then I would dissolve him. Without her would be more boring than with. "Playing" was a nice experience." (Liqu) "Mhm. Interesting." (Radon) "Question! Why isn''t she afraid of slimes?" (Liqu) "The princess lived quite a sheltered life. While she received basic education one could say that she lacks... life experience. It''s rather safe to assume that she never before encountered a slime. Also, his majesty did everything he could to shield her from negative influences. Never in her life had she experienced ill-treatment. She didn''t even realize that her life was threatened." (Dion) "As much I respect my sovereign, but regarding the upbringing of his child his overprotectiveness might be detrimental for her development. She is too carefree." (Radon) Now even Liqu gets an answer before me?! "I don''t want to appear rude, especially since I am very sorry about what happened, but the suspense is killing me. Could I please now know what you are thinking, my Lord?" (Shari) "Hm, let''s see. First, I believe that you had no ill intentions towards her highness. Liqu had more than enough time to kill her. She didn''t. Which is positive to a degree. However, this incident, in addition to the other reports I''ve received regarding you two, proves that, different from your claim, you''re not able to contain that creature. Isn''t that right?" (Radon) Basically, he''s saying it''s all my fault since Liqu can''t be held responsible. Being a crazy monster and all. "It''s not an easy task." (Shari) "And you failed on it. There is nothing else to say about this." (Radon) "Does this mean we''re fired?" (Shari) He smiles again at this question. "You know that I cannot let you go with this information. Something like this would be worth much for the right person. On the other side, I am rather sure that the attempt to cut loose ends would heavily backfire. So while you''re not perfectly reliable I believe you can still be of use. Also, I might be able to take advantage of your relationship with the princess." (Radon) "Are you sure my lord? Their actions don''t speak well for them." (Dion) "They might be troubling entities and their alignment is mostly based on the fact that it''s unlikely for anyone else to employ them. However, they are trustworthy regarding her highness. They brought me my son back and his testimony proves that they truly don''t harm children, which makes it unlikely that they would support those who do. I am willing to count on this." (Radon) I am relieved. This took some weight from me. "Nonetheless, I think some kind of punishment has to occur." (Radon) "Punishment? What kind of punishment? I am rather sure you''re not talking about a public flogging. " (Shari) Not that I would decline this. I have no problem taking an ineffective punishment. "Well, essentially I am." (Radon) "Excuse me!?" (Shari) "Tomorrow both of you will serve as training partners for the troops. All of them. They were by far too afraid of you and should get used to fighting stronger opponents. Naturally, you''re not allowed to inflict greater harm on them, yet the practice wouldn''t be effective if you wouldn''t fight back. I would say this poses an ideal training." (Radon) "How shall this commence?! We''re just standing there and they hit our bodies?" (Shari) "No, no, no! My Shari can''t be at risk!" (Liqu) "I don''t think so. I liked your solutions with the stones. Those will make appropriate targets." (Radon) "I''m sorry to object, but it''s still too dangerous. I will get non-stop hit close to my core. Liqu won''t allow this." (Shari) "I won''t pretend to know how your bodies work, so tell me if I''m wrong, but yours and hers aren''t fundamentally different. Is that so?" (Radon) "She''s bigger, but... not fundamentally different." (Shari) "Then there should be no problem. Simply take a form which allows you to store your core far away enough from your front, where the stone should be located. Then I don''t see any issues. Right, Liqu?" (Radon) "No, not really. This should be fine. She can do this, I know." (Liqu) Wait! This is because she wants this to happen! This will force me to abandon my human appearance for a longer period of time! This damned cunning slime! "But... fighting the whole day? This will consume exorbitant amounts of energy. I don''t think I can keep it up for that long." (Shari) "Naturally, we will from the start provide enough meat so you can keep going. Yet breaks shouldn''t be necessary." (Dion) They are set on doing this! "Then we will see tomorrow if you can prove to be useful. You can leave now." (Radon) With repeatedly collapsing mouth, due to my mental impression of grinding my teeth, I walk with Liqu back to our room. I will need this rest it seems. And I already know that I will hate tomorrow. Chapter 94 - Shari - I wake up and leave my tub. At least Dion keeps his word and Elara brings us some meat for breakfast, early in the morning. Nothing fancy this time, but still slices of decent quality. And, more importantly, they''re rather big chunks. Dissolving them shows me how much of a deficit I had. It seems yesterday really took its toll on me. I can literally feel how I fill up back to my full capacity during the act. On another note, I notice how my maximum is slowly increasing. It seems the more I''m getting used to my body and keep pushing it to its limits, the more the general maximum of mass I can hold grows in accordance. This again extends my personal limits regarding how much I can use. One could say that this is a positive change, yet the nature of slimes to strive for being always at full capacity makes it difficult. Liqu is the best example regarding how a slime always wants to devour stuff. I may be still quite far away from Liqu, but the looming threat that I might give in like her to the urge to devour stuff, which grows with the amount I need to take in, concerns me deeply. "Liqu, are you full?" (Shari) "Yes, yes. I spent some yesterday, but got plenty to refill myself." (Liqu) Well, that''s half-assuring. It would be worrisome if the soldiers had to approach her when she''s hungry. That''s screaming for an incident. After this, a guard comes to fetch us. I quickly slip into pants, shirt, and the newly provided cloak since I don''t want to parade my naked body in front of all the assembled men, and women, not like that matters. We have to go out to the training area next to the military buildings. Apparently, quite some preparations took place while we were confined in our rooms. The place was cleared of the usual dummies and there are markings on the ground, designating space. I see Dion, who oversees the preparations, and approach him. "Are you ready for your punishment?" (Dion) The fact that he words it like this indicates that there''s trouble waiting for me. "So, how will this commence?" (Shari) That smile of his is absolutely unsettling. "In addition to the usual drill, all the count''s troops are today required to complete this practice at least once. There are, apart from those absent on outside missions at the moment, 148 soldiers focusing on close-quarter combat present. They will go about their usual training routines and when their names are called they''ll have to line up at the table, where these two first-rank officers will assign them to one of you according to their abilities. I don''t think I need to point out who handles the more skilled ones." (Dion) I see that one of them is Kaleb who is tasked, or rather forced, to handle our affairs. "You can be assured that they are able to gauge the soldier''s abilities and decide with keen and objective judgment how to allocate them. Also, they will act as judges to determine how well they performed. There might be some competition going on, as the result will be part of their evaluation, but that can be considered positive. You, meanwhile, will just have to do whatever your kind does to prevent them from striking the provided substitute stones. This should be simple enough." (Dion) It is. Basically, I''m going to spend the whole day being battered by soldiers who will be competing to get the best results by doing so. I don''t know if I should be impressed or not by the count coming up with such a creative punishment on the fly. I get the feeling that he mostly wanted to get back at me for waking him up in the middle of the night. I see that quite a number of gawkers came to watch this event. Foremost, naturally, are the servants who aren¡¯t involved and don''t need to be concerned. And... is that Lidan? Haven''t seen him since we came here. Well, I guess it''s no common sight to see a troop of experienced fighters getting slimed. I can understand them to a degree. I would have been going myself to witness such a thing. Before I got "personally involved", that is. Liqu and I form two lanes some way apart from each other. I''m the beginner course, while Liqu poses the one for advanced soldiers. The area in front of us is the prepared field. The participants shall attack us head-on and try to push through whatever defense we can raise to get a hit. I totally feel exploited here, as if I¡¯m just some kind of training dummy with a convenient self-repair function. Next to the lanes, there is something one could misjudge as an open buffet. Yet the fact that it entirely consists of raw flesh shows that these are our provisions in case we tire out. Since bodily fatigue isn¡¯t a concern for us, this means that with this food we will stay operable for the entire length of this exercise. Also, there are some racks with all kinds of training weapons and several fist-sized stones to serve as a substitute for my core as a target. Well, and Liqu''s, but I doubt that it would matter because I dare to say that no one''s going to come even close. Before it begins I should ascertain something. "Liqu, I see how you''re already ogling the flesh. You''re just supposed to take as much as you need. No overeating! But take something when you think you have to refill. I don''t want you to "accidentally" eat one of the soldiers you''re paired up with." (Shari) "It''s dissolving! Not eating." (Liqu) I abstain from discussing this any further with Liqu and take my designated place as it''s soon going to start. Yet Dion looks at me with something like disapproval. "Something the matter?" (Shari) "Your clothes. You won''t need them. For this exercise it''s essential that your opponent can see the target." (Dion) "Tsk. I wouldn''t have thought you''re someone like this, Dion." (Shari) "Please refrain from any brazen comments." (Dion) Doesn''t seem like he has a casual side. I know already that I have to, but wanted to wait till the last moment before I strip in front of all these guys here. However, it seems I''ve got no choice. And naturally when I do so everyone gets wide-eyed. For some reason, the world is out to make me experience always new heights of embarrassment. I get another scrutinizing stare from Dion. "What is it now?" (Shari) My mood is a little on edge right now. "Your weapons. You''re not supposed to injure anyone during this exercise, so sharp weapons are forbidden. If you need something you will have to make do with the training weapons like all the others." (Dion) A little hesitant, I drop all my blades on the ground close to my location. Then, I use my spreading arms to take four of the short, blunt iron swords from the racks. I have the greatest familiarity with those, even if my slime body isn''t able to perform in an appropriate way, as it lacks the stability to sustain a clash. Slowly but steadily my opinion of Dion drops. If there is just one more thing... Wait! What is the meaning of this look? I don''t want to know. "Is there another problem?" (Shari) There''s even a weak dissolving reaction setting in at the weapons I''m holding. "The exercise is about to begin." (Dion) "Yes, go on." (Shari) "As the lord implied last night, in this form your core is too close to the targeted area. The risk of an accident is too high, especially considering the implications." (Dion) There was a concrete gaze to Liqu, shuddering at the thought about what she might do in that case. To be honest, I think I could pull this off. Shaping my body in a way that my core is securely kept away from the front. I don''t want to admit it, but recently I''ve gained quite some mass which I could use like this. However, there is a problem. "I don''t want to warp my body. I don''t like how this feels." (Shari) "All the more reason to do this. Otherwise this wouldn''t be a punishment. I will tell the lord. He will be pleased." (Dion) "Still, I really don''t want to." (Shari) "I''m sorry, but our lord won''t call this off, and, for my part, I refuse to die because you aren''t willing to take proper safety measures." (Dion) It seems I''ve got scolded just now. Sadly, he''s right. If something happens to me Liqu will torture everyone present to death. Still, I''m only willing to do the absolute minimum. I bulge some mass behind me and let my core drift there. Like this, I can at least maintain the impression of a human being on the front. Yet at the cost of a ridiculously enlarged rear. I''ve seen horses which were more compact than me. At least those have proper legs and not just some formless mass like a big slug. The form I end up with makes me look like some four-legged creature whose hindquarters collapsed in a really bad way and is as much as I can do regarding making concessions. "Well, if you think this will suffice. The rest is up to you. Just know, that you''re being tested as well. The lord will observe your efforts from the mansion. Prove him that you can be of use and are more than just a looming risk. I will take my leave then." (Dion) And with this, he''s truly gone. His last words leave an impression on me. I can get where he''s coming from. Sending me and Liqu on a mission is in fact a risky venture. If something happens to Liqu the count won''t lose much, yet with her power this isn''t likely. But if I fall victim to the lurking threats Liqu will go on a rampage. I am the one big risk factor. And I am weak. So maybe this shall truly show if he can make use of us. Otherwise, it might be wiser to send us away before our employment backfires. Well, no pressure, huh? Chapter 95 - Shari - Seems like it''s about to begin. At least, that''s what the announcement tells me. "Everyone! We start now. Whose name is called, register here." (Kaleb) He looks somewhat professional at this. Some names get shouted and random soldiers gather around Kaleb. Their looks show all variants of uneasiness, determination, and reluctance. At least it''s obvious that everyone here sees us as some kind of obstacle which they have to overcome, and no one''s going to wimp out. Well, I guess they''ve got no choice in the first place. Naturally, those assigned to Liqu''s side look much more anxious than those on mine. Almost everyone has seen that mock battle when we arrived and what that slime can do. With me on the other side, they at least know that they can keep up. And I lack my daggers which, for my unstable body, were the only means to get an "edge¡± But I don''t have a choice now. They''re already lining up. The first one is already going to engage Liqu. Equipped with both a shield and a normal sword he takes position in front of her. "Begin!" (Liqu''s judge) He storms at Liqu, determined to overcome the distance as quickly as possible. "Splash" And literally got washed away, off the field. "Liqu, this is training! At least give them a chance to do something!" (Shari) "Okay!" (Liqu) It''s not really fair if she just always pushes everyone she''s up against away by flooding her whole designated area. Well, the next hesitant soldier who comes at her instead has to dodge several tendrils. There''s still no way to overcome this as the sheer number is ridiculous, but now there''s at least the illusion of a chance. And it seems as if I have to get started as well, as they''re lining up on my side. The first one is a young man I don''t know. He has a good grip around his training longsword which he wields with both arms. He rushes at me. I try to distract him with a slash from the side to his legs, yet he parries as my force was not impressive. I can''t prevent him from coming close. It just takes a moment for him to prepare an overhead strike which I try to block with crossed swords. "Whack" And he totally manages to push through and hit the stone. I had no chance. Not only did I lack the stability to maintain a block, but also the signal got dulled due to my core being a bit farther away than usual from the area I operate in. Also, I didn''t want to use high-speed processing to make it since I have to conserve my energy and have to avoid that burning-core sensation if I want to last the whole day. My opponent returns with visible elation to his comrades, bragging about his newest feat. The stone meanwhile crumbled as they''re brittle to make it easier to note the results. This is a little disappointing. "Good work. You''ve qualified for the advanced course. Now proceed." (Kaleb) Despite his little accomplishment his face now distorts in horror at this "reward". He now has to line up for Liqu''s lane and the look on her face tells that she''s very aware that he just hit me. Okay, now I pity him. Especially when I eventually have to witness what she does to him when it''s eventually his turn. After that, the next one to attack me for some reason lost quite a bit of his initial intensity and lacks a certain vigor. I have to take another stone since the first one is already damaged. The man in front of me has two short swords and seems to be quite able to use them. However, this can''t go on like this. If I perform too poorly I will be seen as a liability. And liabilities don''t receive good treatment. I quickly reach out for the racks with some tendrils and take three more short swords. I mean, what else was all my training for? Kaleb, who exclusively is responsible for my lane, signals to start. "Begin!" (Kaleb) My opponent directly goes into a sprint. "Swish" I answer by guiding a single sword in his direction, the way I practiced it. Sadly the trajectory is off since I mostly used my daggers which have completely different forms, sizes, and weights. Still, it''s close enough to make him stop. Since I have to use this opportunity to follow up, I use four more swords to slash at him. However, as my strength is barely existent and he''s quite nimble, he manages to deflect them with swift movements. I start to ask myself if this is really the average soldier in the count''s army while he again storms in my direction. My attacks aiming for his legs get easily dodged. As a last line of defense, I can only use my remaining swords and simultaneously aim with all my swords at him from behind. He answers by hauling off with his right arm and then... The weapon flies directly through my defense and precisely hits the stone. The idea to move it out of the way came too late before it shatters. My other blades still come at him and manage to scrape him, as he can''t defend himself completely with only one remaining sword, but in fact, I have lost. "That was quite narrow. I guess the advanced course won''t make much sense here." (Kaleb) I''ve lost again. Fighting without accelerated thinking is truly much more difficult. I need to do something. Change something up. My approach was to keep them at a distance by suppressing them with a superior number of weapons. Yet whenever I do this they get easily deflected. They aren''t very dangerous in the first place, being just levitating pieces of metal. The enemy can just strike at them and my whipping attack loses its power for too long to be comfortable. I can''t deter these soldiers with those pieces of scrap. The next one approaches me. It seems longswords are popular in this army. Again I concentrate on gathering all of my swords for an all-out attack. Naturally, I fetch the one I threw before back. He runs at me and again I swipe with a weapon tendril at his side. Unsurprisingly, he can deflect it with his sword without becoming any slower. But I''ve planned for this to happen. The moment the weapons clash I abandon mine and instead continue rushing with the slime tendril to his leg. He can''t dodge anymore as my slime already glues to his pants. He tries to jump, but it won''t help against my clinging tendril. Instead, I can use this to throw him off-balance midair so that he falls to the ground. Now is the moment for my prepared attack. All my swords rush out and I stop them a moment before they crash onto him. Otherwise, this would''ve hurt. "You''ve lost Eklis. Better make up for this in training." (Kaleb) After this, I think I''ve got the hang of this. I aim for their legs with a tendril and yank them away. At least being glued like this impedes them and I can wear them down with a barrage of blunt sword hits. And a slime''s tireless assault, backed by the knowledge I couldn''t hurt myself by tearing something, and generous application of mass to get the intended result helps very much to overthrow the common soldier. Some try to avoid getting caught. But first, I have the same control over these tendrils as over any limb of my body, so I can simply readjust my trajectory. And second, it''s not so easy to dodge this if they''re already occupied with my strikes. I know using those extra appendages is totally inhuman, but it''s my best option to get this done. Like this, I manage to improve my quota considerably. Liqu meanwhile has yet to get a single loss, which was to be expected. And this even though she spent the whole time looking at me to ensure that I''m safe. While I''m at it, the flesh on the table dwindles quickly. Nonetheless, it''s almost surprising how easy it is to destroy someone''s balance. There are some who still pose more of a challenge, but I can keep up. I feel how I get better. With each fight, I get more confident to deal with humans in a fight. Could it be that this whole event is just the count''s plan to help me get better in combat? It''s totally possible considering how it''s set up to keep me constantly fighting. Dion basically already told me the reason. I was too weak while at the same time being the sole factor that keeps Liqu sane and like this prevents a catastrophe. I wouldn''t say that I''m invincible now, but this training helps. Even without high-speed processing, I am now able to use my pseudo-appendages simultaneously. Well, mostly just for very basic or pre-planned planned movements but it''s at least something. At the moment, I think I can deal with anyone they send after me. "Ah, it seems it''s my turn now." (Peras) Chapter 96 - Shari - "Peras!? Ehm, I mean captain? I guess you are in the wrong place here! Advanced ones are in the other lane!" (Shari) "Well, everyone saw how you won back then, so I''m obviously not fit for the other course. I believe I am right where I should be. Isn''t that right Kaleb?" (Peras) "If my captain says so this must be the case." (Kaleb) Using a considerably long blunt two-hand sword I am still rather sure that this thing will slice if it''s used by him. I remember how that guild lady said that some people can use the magic in their bodies to strengthen themselves. I am sure Peras is one of those. "Prepare yourself! This starts now!" (Peras) He doesn''t lose any time to rush at me. I start my general approach of grabbing his leg. The problem is, he knows this by now and manages to jump above it while deflecting my two sword tendrils with a single strike of his sword to the side. "Cla-clank" He has really some power in his arms. Both of my weapons fly away and almost stab someone. I manage to readjust the direction of my tendril to his leg, but he effortlessly cuts through it in one fluid motion. This time it works out for him as I had to increase the density and reduce the liquidity to get an adhesive effect. He''s advancing a bit too fast for my liking. Part of the problem is that it seems like he''s now used to my way of fighting, but worse is that he lost all fear of me. The weapons aren''t sharp and by now he knows that I won''t use my slime to dissolve him. I throw two more swords at him, but naturally this doesn''t work. I need to come up with something, and fast. Even with high-speed thinking, he crosses the distance in a blink. The next sword doesn''t even impede him. If I could at least keep him from slashing my weapons away with that sword... Without a weapon he wouldn''t be much of a threat. I form another appendage with a sword and let it rush straight at him. Naturally, he can parry such an obvious move but this isn''t important. It should divert his attention just long enough so he wouldn''t notice that the tentacle behind the weapon was considerably thicker than usual. While he could now strike another of my weapons out of my grasp, I can simply grab a different one. He''s uncomfortably close and might be able to reach me with the next strike. Unfortunately for him, his weapon is large so that there''s quite a bit of surface for my slime to cling to. And I put a lot of mass into this tentacle. It''s dense, thick, and very sticky. With a weapon, he might be able to strike through, but the only one he has is now in my clutches. While I have to admit that he''s really strong and for sure able to push the weapon through my mass he can only do so if I hold still. Yet we are struggling here. I won''t do him the favor and allow him to focus his strength. Instead, I yank the weapon to another side whenever he''s able to readjust his grip to the direction I''m pulling it to. Since I don''t feel any strain with this body I am positive that I will win a battle of attrition. Naturally, something happens as soon I have this thought. Completely confusing me, Peras lets go of his sword and jumps in my direction. I absolutely didn''t predict that he would abandon his weapon. But now he can cross the distance unhindered. What does he intend to break the stone with? He will need a weapon if he wants to strike. Yet I''ve forgotten that there is one. Or rather two. My two remaining shortswords. He actually manages to reach them, even though they''re embedded within my arms. All I can do is to hold against his attack. Yet as those blades are smaller, Peras has an easier time fighting against my efforts to push him back. I can somewhat deter him by shoving at him with as much slime as I can gather, while at the same time I struggle with him for my weapons, but we''re almost equal. Yet when I start to believe I have a chance he again lets go of the blade at his right hand and directly reaches for the stone. I can''t pull it too far back, as the space at my back is only the safe space for my core, so doing so would be against the rules. Yet now his hand comes too close. This situation reminds me far too much of Chris. At most I have seconds before he gets the stone. If only I could push him away somehow¡­ I form a third appendage in my center directly reaching out to his chest. Then I let a wave pass from my furthest point at my rear and direct it through my whole body. When it passes my arms I can''t maintain any stability there and his hands can undeterredly reach through my body for the stone. But before they connect the wave reaches the furthest point of my new appendage and passes directly into Peras'' body. The reaction is immediate. I can feel how force erupts at the endpoint. Like this, the power sends him flying and subsequently crashing into the ground behind the line. "Urgh!" (Peras) But maybe also possibly badly injured Peras which might severely backfire on me. For now, he doesn''t manage to get back up and just groans on the ground. Fortunately, a healer is present since it was never thought that this practice would commence without incidents. However, I am sure the bigger concern was Liqu. "He has some broken ribs and sprained wrists. I will need some time for this." (healer) Uh, yeah. Using enough force on a human to send him flying for a considerable distance might have bad effects on the body. And that his hands were embedded in my sticky body while the rest flew away can''t be good either. Just then I remember that spreading the force the wrong way might also cause the energy to run rampant within the target. I mean, the wall didn''t fare much better. No one here can know how close I was to turning Peras'' innards into stew. "Everyone heard it! The healer will be occupied for a while. So please, refrain from overdoing this practice!" (Kaleb) Then he looks directly at me. "This includes you! Whatever you did there, you''re banned from using that technique again." (Kaleb) After this, whoever is positioned against me has now a new sense of caution. Yet this is to my advantage as I can use this to overpower them with time on my side since I don''t tire out as they do. Yet I on the other side feel how the heat in my core is slowly rising since I wasn''t able to do without high-speed processing and this practice in general puts me under some kind of long-term strain. Against Liqu they switched meanwhile to group fights after they realized that the fights were a little too one-sided. Not that this really changes anything. Albeit, now it proceeds a little bit faster on her side. However, one of the larger teams was led by Jaren, so I was about to see his leadership skills firsthand. And what can I say, he gave a good fight. At one point they started to measure success against Liqu based on how far someone got or how long they survived. Jaren devised a strategy focused on cutting Liqu''s slime tentacles while the group advanced in a slow and controlled way like one unit. It was a rather horrific scene when they got eventually overwhelmed by Liqu and got taken out one by one, but until that point they did quite well. There was even this magical swordsman, but as he was banned from using lightning magic, mostly to keep Liqu from losing it again, he didn''t leave too much of an impression. Yet I didn''t fight him, so I can''t really judge his abilities. He could be much better than I grant him. On my side, if not for Peras there was no one who came even close to that challenge. I even suspect that the first two were in reality both advanced ones to teach me a lesson. How did that quote go? If my evaluation of the count is correct then something like this is absolutely plausible. I get used to the fights and start to win all of them, even without high-speed processing. Yet I get challenged when they start to team up against me as well. And the first team... "Galos? Balion? You''re fighting as well?" (Shari) They don''t look too friendly, something that I can probably attribute to Liqu running wild yesterday. To be honest, they look fierce. Galos is equipped with sword and shield while Balion has a two-handed sword. Yet different to Peras this one looks heavy, accommodating to his large frame. I know I cannot lose here. This would show them weakness, which I cannot afford if I want to retain the least bit of authority. The unconcealed disdain in their eyes motivates me even more to prevent them from coming close to my core. But at least I should inquire about my team and show some concern. It''s important that they believe that I care. "By the way, how is Vela?" (Shari) On the other side, right now it seems like I''ve triggered some hatred against my person. At least Galos speaks to me. "She still refuses to leave her room." (Galos) Balion just grinds his teeth. It seems both of them are fond of her. "Begin!" (Kaleb) They advance on me. Galos with the shield is at it to protect Balion from most of my attacks. I think I could deal with him. First, I have to get rid of this vexing shield. My approach to send a tendril to glue against it and take it away should help on this matter. The problem is if I will be able to make it in time. While I''m occupied, struggling for the shield, Balion proceeds to advance in my direction. I swipe my leg to the side and attach more slime to make it grow in length. This way it strikes along the ground, aiming for Balion''s leg. This man is a little too bulky to dodge it and lacks the dexterity to strike fast and precise enough at the connecting strand to cut it. Yet at the same time, he is too heavy for me to throw him off-balance. I have to keep him occupied with numerous attacks from my swords. However, the strikes only cause a reaction if I whip them at him in a wide arc to increase their impact. He uses his sword to shield himself from those heavier blows. This renders both of them stuck. "What you''re doing? Help me!" (Galos) He refers to the strand which is attached to his shield. This one is at mid-height so that it would be an easy task to slash it with that giant sword. And the sword is wide enough that I couldn''t reshape the slime from the other side. My strikes occupy Balion, but nonetheless he can prepare a strike to free Galos. Two swords rush out to stab Balion in the side, while one more is slashing at his knee from behind while he turns to the strand on his right side. This shows finally some results. I actually manage to get Balion down on his knee. Yet he still managed to strike, so that Galos can now rush in front of him and protect him until his partner manages to get back up on his legs. Two against one is really unfair. They''re now too close to my liking, so I need to come up with a new plan. For the moment, I keep Galos in check under a barrage of strikes from six controlled swords at once. He takes some minor damage yet the blades are blunt and won''t impede him in a way that would matter. Balion is already up again. I shift my focus and prepare some obvious, very crude, heavy strikes aiming for Balion and Galos'' heads. When Galos lifts his shield the way I intended him to I slash with my two remaining swords at his legs. "Urgh!" (Galos) This is enough to send him down. Yet Balion ducked below the attack and gets behind all my swords. Having no weapon left to reach in time I''m left with no choice. I let go of everything, raise a swiftly formed arm in his direction, and prepare a sphere of gluey slime inside my body. He was directly in front of me so he couldn''t dodge in time when I aimed for his head. The mass spreads on his face and takes his vision. "Argh! What is this?!" (Balion) His random slashes are still dangerous, but it''s just a question of time until I get him down with some controlled pushes and pulls from my reshaped appendages. Slashing at him would be too much now. After a while, he''s on the ground and just grabs at his face to get the slime off. "Can we say that I''ve won?" (Shari) "Y-yes. Can you do something about... this?" (Kaleb) He points at this writhing bundle on the ground. This must be inconvenient. "Guess so." (Shari) Leaving my core as far out of Balion''s reach as possible I approach him. "Can you please hold still for a moment? I''m already at it." (Shari) I lay my hand on his face and simply reabsorb the slime there. Judging from his look I doubt that this made him like me more. On the other side, the red face might just come from his irritated skin. "This was a good try! Go to the healer and let him check you!" (Kaleb) I guess he tries to play it down. After this, I have some more fights left and when there are three at once they actually manage to hit the stone. Nonetheless, I would say I do well. In the end, I think I made some progress. Eventually, even this exercise comes to an end. To summarize this day, many soldiers need to take a bath and have to get their uniforms cleaned. Chapter 97 - Shari - Ugh, I feel strained. Well, not strained in the usual sense since my body is maybe one of the most relaxed things in this world. Nonetheless, having had to spend the whole day serving as some kind of advanced training dummy drained on me even if we were provided enough flesh to keep going. Liqu doesn''t seem to mind as much. I am not sure if she had fun, but she never was particularly challenged to beat up her opponents. Maybe with eight at once, while she wasn''t allowed to dissolve or flood the whole area, but her slime tentacle assault still left me with some very disturbing impressions. Yet it''s over now and so we can go back to our rooms and relax. As far as I know, everyone who participated is now allowed to get a rest period. And many got minor injuries. Healing magic can only do so much in patching someone up so that many have still to deal with considerable pain. While contemplating this I have this side thought if it would be possible to directly increase my energy through the usage of healing magic instead of dissolving stuff, as it''s basically the magical embodiment of life. Yet considering my consumption it might be more efficient to just give me some flesh instead of forcing an estimated dozen of healers to cast themselves dry. Anyway, for now I need some rest. While I tried not to overuse high-speed thinking, I had to use it for some of the harder fights, and for the rest was always at the limit of my normal capability with all the appendages I simultaneously controlled. This is now taking its toll. I need some rest and hope that the sleep will do its job to literally cool me down. Yet I should have considered one very important factor. Whenever I wish to finally have a break and really need a relaxing time the world is doing its best to sabotage this for me. So it comes that when I reach my room it''s already occupied. "Vela? What are you doing here?" (Shari) My last intel was that she still hadn''t left the barracks since Liqu screwed with her. "Can I talk to you?" (Vela) "Well, you''re already here." (Shari) She points at Liqu. "Without that thing." (Vela) Since I get that she''s uncomfortable I should comply. I doubt she would try anything and even if she wanted to, my core is hidden beneath my clothes which I had naturally put back on earlier. "Liqu, can you leave please?" (Shari) She''s bothered, but as I asked her nicely she does so with a nod. "Just to say so, her hearing is out of this world. I am rather sure she''ll perceive every little word." (Shari) "Tsk, fine. Whatever." (Vela) "What do you want from me?" (Shari) "You''ve won." (Vela) "Oh. Yes, great... Do I get a prize?" (Shari) "Stop this! I''m telling you that I give up. I''m not accepting you, but know that I cannot win. I could see the fights from the window, or rather how that thing eradicated one party after the other without even looking in their direction as it was focused on you the whole time." (Vela) "Ah, yes. Believe me, that kind of attention is troublesome. But I still don''t get what you''re trying to tell me." (Shari) "That monster will certainly run amok if something happens to you and it threatened that in the worst case it would destroy the capital. The only way I see to prevent this is either by killing that thing or by preventing your death. And I doubt you''d help us with the former." (Vela) "It''s not like I intend to die." (Shari) "Idiot! Every last one of us is prepared to die! Be it a monster, a foreign force, or whatever, we could die on every single mission! This kind of determination is necessary if you head into battle. You not only lack this devotion, but your death would have terrible consequences. And we¡¯re supposed to accept someone like this as our leader?" (Vela) "I get your point. You''re saying that I''m not really into it. However, I can''t change this. All I can do is to act to the best of my abilities." (Shari) "And all I can do is to prevent you from dying and causing us trouble. As I said, don''t believe that I''m on your side, but I''m at least willing to act on your behalf since our all survival depends on it. So you win. Understood?" (Vela) "This means in specific?" (Shari) "This means I''m going to talk to the others. You said Jaren and I are in charge, right? So I will try to somehow make this work before anything happens." (Vela) "I would especially ask you to talk to Galos and Balion. Those two seem rather hostile and this is mostly because of what happened to you. What even did Liqu back then?" (Shari) She rolls with her eyes. Probably because I put the blame on Liqu as if I wouldn''t be involved. On another note, I envy her to be able to perform this action. "As I said, she threatened me. Basically just that she would find my loved ones and force me to eat them. I have to admit that she''s rather creative about torture." (Vela) I guess laughing it off, being like "Ahaha, monsters, right?" wouldn''t be appropriate, right? "Sigh, sorry. She can be... extremes at times. It''s a difficult task to always rein her in." (Shari) "I won''t forget this. On the other side, I know now what I''m up against. Can you promise that you can prevent the worst?" (Vela) "I can. I have leverage on her. Yet if the worst is driving us all crazy then all hope is dead and gone." (Shari) Looking at her, I have to say she has a sharp gaze which implies that she''s aware of everything. "I wasn''t sure, but you''re different from her." (Vela) "Wasn''t this a given?" (Shari) "Not necessarily. You''re both the same kind of creature, but your demeanor is completely different from hers. The most terrifying about her threat was that she didn''t lie. Straightforward as a monster would be. You, on the other side, behave too human to be the same. This way your story, as farfetched as it sounds, adds up. Yet I don''t know which is worse." (Vela) Next, she heads to the exit, stopping at the door. "I will talk to Galos and Balion and get them to calm down." (Vela) And with this, she''s gone. I on my side, walk over to Liqu''s room to talk to her. "Was I right? Did you hear everything?" (Shari) "I stopped paying attention halfway through." (Liqu) "You threatened to make her eat her friends?" (Shari) "And family and acquaintances. This wouldn''t even come close to my pain if she would harm you. I thought she should know about this." (Liqu) "Sigh. And it''s because you''re doing stuff like this that people are hostile towards us." (Shari) "Why do I need people if I have you?" (Liqu) "Because then fewer people will want us dead. And I don''t need the monster image. So don''t act like a monster. You can do better than this." (Shari) "Better?" (Liqu) "Yes. That little girl, for example, for some odd reason likes you. I don''t know what you did, but I am certain it didn''t entail dissolving someone she likes and forcing it down her throat. Be aware of the impression you make. If you do the threats towards us will decrease and we both will be safer. Could you do this, please?" (Shari) "If you wish so, I''ll try." (Liqu) "Great. Then excuse me, but I need some rest." (Shari) It''s still around midday, but I am mentally exhausted at this point. So I just want to dive into my tub. "The count wants to see you. Please follow me." (Dion) Left with no choice I flow back out of the tub and take the piercing dagger as well as the new short sword I''ve been provided. The first because it''s my favorite, the second for appearance''s sake. More blades would be heavy and uncomfortable to carry around and I don''t believe I''m in any imminent danger here. Next, I fetch my uniform to make a proper impression. I believe that it can just be positive if I present myself like this. Liqu on her side doesn''t get the hint and since I don''t want to make the count wait I had no time to correct her. So she follows naked behind me. A short time later we are back at the count''s office. Dion leads us in. "Ah, there you are. Please come in. We have important matters to discuss." (Radon) Chapter 98 - Shari - "Ah, there you are. Please come in. We have important matters to discuss." (Radon) There''s the count again. His room is as neat and tidy as usual. I would say he acts a bit too high and mighty at times, but maybe that''s well-deserved regarding his status. It''s still fascinating how this self-confidence is enough to enable him not to freak out whenever we enter the room. "Greetings, my lord." (Shari) "I see you''ve absolved the exercise and are still in a good shape. Even after such an extensive period of time." (Radon) To be honest, my core feels as if any further strain might have severe consequences. Yet I won''t show weakness and instead put on a fake smile while making sure it doesn''t stretch too far. "It was a bit much, but we managed." (Shari) "I''m aware. But it seems only few soldiers were able to achieve satisfying results. One could hardly call this a success. What are your thoughts on the matter?" (Radon) "I think it''s pointless to even try to win against Liqu. She''s simply too much." (Shari) "It was easy. They couldn''t even move that much, but had to stay on that field. And I was always full. It would''ve been harder if I hadn''t been at my full capacity." (Liqu) And I am very sure that she was overeating a bit to show off. She has this ability to control more mass than she should be able to, at the cost of fine control and increased energy expenditure. So if someone puts a full flesh menu in front of her it''s to be expected that she''ll take advantage of it. And maybe she wanted to show off a bit. "I see. Maybe we should put some restrictions regarding your allowed maximum on you for the next time." (Radon) Next time!? Is he for real or just angry because Liqu is currently sullying his? "But for now, I''m more interested in your opinion about that practice. Shari was it, right?" (Radon) "Yes, that''s my name. I struggled quite a lot with my opponents. They were hard to fight and I was troubled to put much resistance against them. But that was the intention, right? This whole training was was for me in the first place." (Shari) "At least your perception is satisfactory. Do you know why?" (Radon) "Because Liqu will go on a rampage should something happen to me." (Shari) "Precisely. When one of my subordinates refuses to leave her quarters after an encounter with your comrade I would naturally inquire for the reason. In this case, the fact that your comrade threatened to annihilate every last one of us was of minor interest to me. Not like you tried to hide that point." (Radon) So it was Vela who told him. Makes sense and I should probably assume more often that people talk to each other. "No one threatens my Shari." (Liqu) "I didn''t. Yet there''ll always be a risk. So if something might happen to "your Shari" and the cause doesn''t lie with us, you might still decide that we''re at fault and subsequently turn against us. At least, that''s my assumption. Am I right?" (Radon) "I don''t know. I don''t know what I''ll do if the most important I ever had and will have would be gone. You might be right that I''d lose all reason. Because nothing would matter anymore. And this includes everyone here." (Liqu) Fine, wonderful. I move behind Liqu and inconspicuously free a finger from my glove which I guide as a tendril inside Liqu''s back. The effect is immediate. At least I''m extremely aware of her extreme reaction when she realizes what I''m doing. Before too much of her elation, flustering, or anything Liqu-like can carry over I slip back out and put on a calm face. "Ahem, I''ll assume whatever just happened there is a secret and... private, so I won''t inquire about the sudden shifts in your expression. Yet now my reasons should be clear why I couldn''t simply allow you to begin your service without conducting a little test." (Radon) "And? Did I pass this test?" (Shari) "At least you performed above average. I doubt there will be many who can figure out how to fight your kind, for now. Yet this advantage will slowly diminish the more people know about your existence. On the other side, taking you hostage would be another way for our enemy to gain control over your partner. Information is key in this situation." (Radon) Don''t think I didn''t notice that not only your opponents could do this. Fortunately, there''s nothing in my face that could give me away. Slime is hard to read. "Anyways, now that I could gauge your abilities it should be the right time to see how you perform in praxis." (Radon) "Does that mean..." (Shari) "Yes. I''m assigning you on your first mission. Nothing complicated; a simple monster extermination quest. You will be informed about the details tomorrow. Naturally, I expect you to perform well and that there will be no more unfortunate "incidents" with your team." (Radon) This might mean we are officially regarded as trustworthy enough to have some responsibility. I''m already at it to turn around and leave his office, afraid to bother him and generally uncomfortable at such a place oozing of dignity where one basically only can mess up with everything one does. Especially if someone in the room is leaving splats of slime on the ground. Did I mention that Liqu is still naked? "One more thing." (Radon) Yet the count addresses us again before I can make it out of the room. "Yes, my lord?" (Shari) "Regarding the holes, you etched not only through my mansion, but also, much more importantly, into the princess¡¯s room..." (Radon) Naturally, this is no pleasant topic. "Yes? What about them?" (Shari) "I thought about filling them. Yet since fixing the whole interior of all the mansion''s walls in all its complexity would require a sum of material and effort I''m not willing to pursue I decided to leave them be. Also, it would just appear to be pointless to me if you can simply make new ones." (Radon) "Does that mean..." (Shari) "I don''t believe you''re a danger to her highness. The princess should be pleased and it''s not recommended to cut her off from the outside world. In fact, it might be advantageous to have Liqu posing as her guard. She''s certainly more than able to take care of any threats to her highness'' life. However, I have to order you to abstain from any further nightly visits. She needs her sleep." (Radon) Did I mention that I dislike how he always cuts me off when I want to say something? Anyways, it seems we''ve just got entrusted with the safety of a princess. Two slimes being responsible for the future ruler of this country? But finally, I can leave. The guards are still apprehensive, and the servants whisper when I pass by, but this doesn''t interest me as I just want to get back to my room. It was past due time and I really need my rest. After separating from Liqu, and assuring myself that she''s not going to cause any more chaos, I enter my room. I find it was cleaned during my absence and a piece of meat was placed on the table, ready for me to "dissolve" it. I am not sure if Liqu is right about the terms. The process might be a bit different from eating, but the nature of it is rather similar in my opinion. Even if it is a more direct way to gain energy. However, I am totally spent and just want to dive into my tub. On the other side, I realized that the longer I wait with dissolving flesh the less I¡¯ll gain from it. In addition, I refuse to eat it when it gets moldy. Which is just a question of time in this humid underground room. So I decide to do something that can be just described as extremely bad manners. I let all my stuff glide to the freshly cleaned floor, grab the flesh, and tug myself into the tub. There I drift slowly into my disconnected state while maybe starting a very slow dissolving. While I''m aware of how wrong this sleep eating is, it feels refreshing. And isn''t this the most important thing? Chapter 99 - Shari - "Uwaahh!" (Shari) I raise my body out of my tub and look around me. First I have to deal with my blue vision which I sometimes get after a total disconnect. It might be that my mind has first to filter out the coloring of my body before it can establish proper vision. Also, I chew sometimes with my mouth which feels stuffed with mass before realizing why this is so and that spitting it out is not the way to deal with this. I''ve had enough moments like these where I tried exactly that only for it to land straight back in my body. The room is as it was before, but I notice some flesh on the table. Not like I spent any energy since my last meal, but that''s nothing they need to know. How did the count put it? I get dressed, store a dagger in each arm before putting the gloves on, and fasten the provided sword on the uniform. Interestingly the last part is the most difficult one since the weight disturbs the balance of how I let my clothes stick to me. Liqu doesn''t even bother with weapons. Or clothes. The latter I force her to wear to make a good impression on others. Since no one woke me up yesterday I guess today we will get the details of our mission. I head out and at the exit one of the guards speaks to me. "Captain Peras wants to see you." (guard) I notice a slight trembling in his voice, but overall it seems to be steadier than it was before. "Thank you for informing me." (Shari) I say so with a smile. He was probably ordered and like this forced to, but a friendly response can only work out in my favor. I walk over to Peras'' office in the building next to the mansion. I still don''t know why the soldier''s administration is separated like this from whatever the count does in his office. Maybe it''s just to keep the sweating soldiers out before the stench gets inside. Fortunately, this doesn''t include me. I don''t smell at all. Now at a closer look, I find that this place is a fortress. Not only because of the iron fence that was built around it, but the windows are all on the second story or higher and I noticed the walls are stupidly thick while I was entering. Naturally, I get still uneasy looks while passing. Yet something is different this time. There''s still fear, but also... embarrassment? That could be. Yesterday, I not only grappled with many of them on the ground, but also left a large part of my body liquid on each of them. Urgh, I hope no one''s going to describe this in a way that someone could get the wrong idea. Avoiding eye contact with the people, I quickly head to Peras'' office. Is Peras his personal name? Usually, the kind of position he has would be given to a lesser noble. So it could be that this is his family name. This one should be the one officially used. Yet I don''t know for sure. Never mind. "Splotsh" "Splotsh" Sigh! Forgot about the knocking problem. "Enter." (Peras) Seems he still heard it. There is Peras again with his usual sour look. Yet something isn''t quite right here. He looks tense. "Ehm, is something wrong?" (Shari) "Are you really asking this? You broke four of my ribs yesterday! One of them was dangerously close to piercing my lungs. You may not know this, not having to deal with something as mundane as "bones" which may break but healing magic can only mend them, not readjust. They had to be moved back to their proper positions by hand. One after the other. My chest still hurts like hell." (Peras) Something tells me I should''ve avoided this topic. "I''m sorry about that." (Shari) "Tsk. Not my first injury and definitely not my last. I have no idea what you did there, but from now on try to hold back during spars." (Peras) I really shouldn''t tell him that this technique was still completely experimental. "I''ve heard something about a mission?" (Shari) "Yes, sure. Don''t worry. It''s simple. Just an ordinary subjugation. Your team alone should be enough for that." (Peras) "What exactly is it about?" (Shari) "Something big managed to slip past our watch and now threatens the area south-east of the capital." (Peras) "Something big isn''t too precise, captain." (Shari) "Finding out what it exactly is is part of your job. All we know is that it''s dwelling in this area. Do you know what lies there?"(Peras) I know what he could mean from my map. "There should be a lake." (Shari) "Tsk. Lake is good. It may be called Velja Lake but it''s a fucking swamp! As dirty and murky as it could be since the capital''s drainage leads just there. The area might prove difficult even or especially for you." (Peras) "I still don''t know what I should be looking for. Would you have any idea, captain?" (Shari) "As I said, this should be part of your duty as well. The testimonies we''ve got are at best crude. The few who survived the attacks spoke of large claws, shining skin, and a giant maw. Yet given the description and the area... It could be a Leviath." (Peras) "A Leviath?" (Shari) "Not much is known about them. It''s said they originally come from the south, yet that doesn¡¯t really say much given that most monsters come from the Evergrove." (Peras) "You have a name so some kind of information must exist, right?" (Shari) "I know they''re aquatic, as you might have guessed from where it¡¯s hiding out. However, this is just a wild guess. I have no idea how such an exotic thing would have got there. But I don''t know of any other monster of this size that is attracted to water. The usual creatures of the land wouldn''t claim this place as their territory." (Peras) "So we shall now randomly search the waters and hope to find it?" (Shari) "Mind your rank, officer. Disrespect won''t be tolerated. Regarding your mission. The creature is very active and claims much prey. It should be possible to locate it. Just follow the blood trail. The attacks are concentrated on the road between the capital and Ekoras so you should search on the western side. Recent attacks were seven miles to the north. This is where you should start. Your second in command, Jaren, requested the reports. For details, you should ask him. You will depart tomorrow morning, so prepare yourself. I would recommend that you consult your team." (Peras) "Yes, sure. Anything else I should know before heading out?" (Shari) "Since you will likely have to traverse the area around the Velja Lake I will be sending someone else with you." (Peras) "Someone else?" (Shari) "Yes. To be precise, a water mage. His name is Niboku. You will find his abilities... useful for this kind of venture." (Peras) Niboku, this name brings up questions. And I mean the name itself brings up questions since it¡¯s very unusual. First, it is too long. In Rakis, and as far I know most of the closer countries, the custom is to use short names. Mum once told me when I asked why, that it''s easier to shout a short name when a monster attacks rather than a name with multiple syllables. Yet because of this reason the further you get to the safe north the longer the names get. In general, you can make a fairly accurate guess on how safe someone was growing up based on their name. For example, Elara should come from a somewhat good house. However, Niboku is still on the uncommon side. The other issue is that just from the sound of it; the name has a weird flow I cannot really relate to. "Is there anything I should know about this person?" (Shari) "Only that he''s a water mage. The main issue is that you will need someone who keeps the equipment dry. The risk of illness due to wet clothing cannot be taken lightly. Aside from this, he is a regular member on any kind of longer excursion. His ability to provide clean water is invaluable for those. Anything else?" (Peras) I perk up at this comment, suddenly being much more interested. Yet Peras seems to be bothered by our presence, so I should keep it short. "No, sir! We will do our best!" (Shari) I turn around, make sure Liqu follows, and start to leave the room. "And officer..." (Peras) "Yes, captain?" (Shari) "You gave a good fight back then." (Peras) I stare for a moment in disbelief and have to use my hand to keep my mouth from leaking any slime while it hangs open. "You''re dismissed." (Peras) Questioning my common sense, I leave. Chapter 100 - Shari - After the talk with Peras, I should meet up with my team. I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised that they were informed before I was. Jaren should have much more experience than I do in leading and so it''s not strange that they give him the details in advance. As I see it, if there was any other reason for giving us the rank of an officer if not to mess with us, the only point might be that we should have a status that won''t allow any of the common soldiers to mistreat us and raise Liqu''s anger. I need to head to the conference room for the team meeting. There I see how our team is already lined up. All five of them. Jaren looks pretty composed. Vela surprisingly stopped glaring at us. Galos and Balion look pretty disgruntled, but aside from a low grumble, it seems to be fine. And Elin is there as well. She seems to be doing okay, but who knows how she fared on her own in this place. Since I had the best experience with Jaren, I address him first. "So, seems like we''re going on our first mission." (Shari) I should mention that I have no idea what a group leader should say in this kind of situation. "Officer, we prepared our equipment and are ready to leave any moment." (Jaren) This reminds me. "Ehm, is the distribution of our stuff regarding our provisions and such already settled?" (Shari) "In general, everyone carries his own load, but scouts are exempt from this. The additional weight is distributed among the fighters with consideration of each one''s physical ability." (Jaren) "Okay, I don''t want to sound lazy, but carrying too much stuff will make it hard for us to maintain our shapes and I have to say that it''s not a good idea to let Liqu carry any provisions." (Shari) "It should be possible for the rest of us to share the load. In the first place, it''s just a short mission and we will be most of the time on horseback." (Jaren) "Horseback? Uh, I see some issues." (Shari) One would be that I don''t know how heavy Liqu is. Probably more than a rager. At times, the wooden floors creak below her, but she didn''t break through them, yet. However, I wouldn''t want to torture a poor animal. This applies also to us even sitting on those animals. The shaking alone should be enough for us to lose our shape. And us flowing around them is no experience I wish for any living creature. "Oh. But this is the fastest method to get to our destination. There might be a different one though... Anyways, I''ve heard you weren''t given any travel equipment yet. So I took the liberty to request two bags for you." (Jaren) Jaren takes some steps back and procures two bags. They''re much smaller than the big one I have, but more comfortable to carry with the smaller size. For a short mission, this should be better. "I would suggest that you too go and prepare your equipment, officer. After this, we meet up at the stables close to the front gate. We should look if it works out." (Jaren) He is right that I should take all of my weapons with me for this mission and also my good cloak since we¡¯ll be traversing a rather well-frequented road. However, before that, I want to do something else. And so I go to the barracks to meet this water mage. I isolate the first soldier who doesn''t manage to escape in time and ask my questions. Okay, maybe I used slime dash to get in front of him before he could get away. It''s not like I can''t fetch my shoes after this. "Excuse me? Would you be so kind to answer me a question?" (Shari) "Whaah-Wha-What do you want?" (soldier) Ah, cooperative. "I would like to know the location of Niboku." (Shari) I want to talk to Niboku for a special reason. "H-he should be in the barracks. Niboku is naturally in the men''s quarters." (soldier) "Thank you very much for this." (Shari) I even make a curtsy to appear especially well-mannered. However, since he is more than anything else keen that I leave he doesn''t appreciate that gesture. After that, I directly make my way into the barracks. I only need to find out on which side the shrieked high-pitched screams belong to the men. I ignore most of them while entering. Finally, I find my target in the dormitory. Time to engage him, before he can react and run away. "Hello Niboku, I was looking for you." (Shari) I give him my brightest smile. Shortly after realizing what that entails, I cancel everything. He still looks bewildered. "W-What do you want?" (Niboku) "I get that quite often recently." (Shari) He isn''t panicking as much as I thought, but disturbed might still be an understatement. "Why are you here?" (Niboku) I hope he doesn''t mean the fact that I''m in the men''s quarter. The only excuse I have would be that this doesn''t really matter regarding my condition. Yet I guess this wasn''t it as he already thinks of me as a slime, to my dismay. "I''ve heard we would have a mission together and wanted to talk to the team members in advance, and I know almost nothing about you." (Shari) "And now?" (Niboku) "I''m curious. You don''t look half as panicked as people usually are." (Shari) He looks wary and I notice some distress, but he appears to still be capable of thinking rationally. "Because I don''t know you. Our lord wouldn''t send us to just get eaten like the others seem to assume. Nonetheless, I can''t help but worry about you." (Niboku) "Well, then I''m glad. That''s still much better than the usual reaction towards my person. Most people have their prejudices towards slimes." (Shari) "To be honest, slimes don¡¯t exist where I come from, so I have no idea what I am ought to think." (Niboku) "Ah, yes. I thought you looked like a foreigner. Where do you come from? And how it comes you don''t know slimes there? As far I know they spread everywhere." (Shari) "I''m from Yamata. And the reason we don''t have slimes there is simply that it''s a group of islands in the west." (Niboku) "Yamata? Wait, we are very much in the middle of the continent. There are at least two countries between Rakis and the ocean. How did you end up here?" (Shari) "While I can understand the need for basic information, I don''t see why I should share the story of my life with you." (Niboku) "Fine, I was just curious." (Shari) "Now say what do you want from me. I hope it was not just inquiring about my homeland." (Niboku) "No. I was told you are a water mage." (Shari) "Well, yes. While it''s a convenient magic, you don''t get much out of it. You can''t utilize it well in a fight, and healers and earth magic engineers are better paid for their services. In the end, we''re speaking about something as mundane as providing water." (Niboku) "This is still a great support in the field. That means you can also gather it?" (Shari) "Well, yes. That''s basic. Water isn''t coming out of nowhere. Like with earth I am just manipulating what is already there. No water means no spell. However, I¡¯ve heard creating water should be possible, but at an incredible cost." (Niboku) I really have to fight that smile that is creeping upwards. "Why do you look so weird? Uh, sorry. Weirder than usual. Ahem, why this question?" (Niboku) "If you can gather water, that means you can also gather moisture, yes? Like drying something? They said this might become handy at that lake." (Shari) "I rarely use it like that." (Niboku) "Why not? Never had recently washed clothes you wanted to dry?" (Shari) "Why would that bother me? I like a little dampness to them." (Niboku) Ah, I forgot. Mages are weird. "Also it''s very different from what I''m usually doing. Creating an assembling point is quite the opposite from driving it away." (Niboku) "Wouldn''t it work to do the gathering close to the area you want to dry?" (Shari) "Or I might make it worse by dragging more to the point." (Niboku) "Why not test it? Can you... I don''t know. Dry this glove?" (Shari) "That was your intention all the time, wasn''t it?" (Niboku) "You know, one of my greatest issues is that everything I keep in contact with my body gets drenched with slime. If you can help on that matter I would be really grateful." (Shari) "Slime is not water. Otherwise I might be able to control you." (Niboku) "I hope you weren''t serious just now." (Liqu) She not only spoke in a slightly ominous voice, but also started sending small slime tendrils in his direction. "Liqu, he said he couldn''t. Calm down." (Shari) "Sorry for the disappointment." (Niboku) "You didn''t try. If it''s about the slime, I''m perfectly fine with just getting the wetness out." (Shari) "I think I could give it a chance. No promises." (Niboku) Great. He starts with some movements around my glove. Yet... "Is this taking much longer? It''s just dragging on and on." (Liqu) "No one forced you to follow me here. If you want to leave you can. As long you won''t eat anybody while wandering off." (Shari) I would be extremely worried, having Liqu roam the estate unattended, but she doesn¡¯t have to know. Meanwhile, Niboku is making progress. He places the hand close to the sleeve and a moment later water assembles around it. "Did it work?" (Shari) "I guess. Though I need direct contact with the place I draw from. Not the most pleasant thing to do." (Niboku) He gives it back and guides the water into a cup. "Wonderful. Thank you very much for this." (Shari) "You appear far more affable than the soldiers give you credit for." (Niboku) "Thanks for this. I won''t bother you any longer. We''ll meet again tomorrow." (Shari) He seems to have nothing to add. Things being like this I leave the barracks as the crowd on the floor of gawkers and people waiting to get in grew worrisomely large. It''s not very difficult to get out, as they aren''t too keen to come close. After that, we meet with Jaren at the stables like we¡¯d arranged to. "So what now?" (Shari) "We should ride to the place of the last attack and from there see if we can find traces we can track. Elin! You think you can do this?" (Jaren) "Sure, it was barely covered in my courses, but it¡¯s not too different from basic adventuring knowledge. I''ve got this." (Elin) I don''t know too much about Elin''s skills, but I believe her when she says that she has a keen eye to gather information. "So, regarding riding..." (Shari) "Maybe at least give it a try?" (Jaren) "I really don''t see this happening." (Shari) Nonetheless, I should be cooperative and at least attempt to do it. Rather disheartened I approach the horse bound in the stable. It focuses me with a wary look. Slowly I extend my arm in its direction. "WEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Well, that it''s having a panic attack might be an understatement. It rams its body left and right, strangles itself with its reins, and in general looks as if it''s in some kind of death struggle. Stable personnel comes to seize this obviously terrified creature, but struggle to regain control over it. Getting the hint I draw back to a for this animal more comfortable distance. Maybe it noticed that my body has no scent, that I move oddly, or enough slime was visible for it to realize what I am. My last meal wasn''t too long ago so it could''ve even been some lingering dissolving scent. Whatever it was, this creature got the impression that it''s done for if I touch it. I turn to Jaren. "Was that clear enough?" (Shari) "Yes... We¡¯ll be lucky if this one doesn¡¯t injure itself and has to be put down." (Jaren) "If that happens, can I have it?" (Liqu) This should answer the question regarding why it was terrified. "And what now? Shall we walk all the way?" (Shari) "It''s not exactly nearby, but I have another idea." (Jaren) "What is it?" (Shari) "We have a simple carriage here. It''s rarely used as one can''t drive with it through most of the local terrain and it''s slower than with a horse for each person, but it might work as an improvised solution. I would suggest you two sit on the far end." (Jaren) That''s an advice I will take. After that, we get back to our rooms to prepare for the mission. It seems nothing is going to stop our venture from happening. Chapter 101 - Shari - The first thing I do is stuffing everything I''ll need into the small bags we got as part of our equipment so that I leave everything I won''t need during the next few days here. This includes our dried provisions, which I hope won''t decay in the meantime. They were made to keep for a while, so they should still be edible when we get back. The new bags can store everything I need like all my weaponry and even a change of clothes. So I''m fine. We naturally also take the coats we were provided to avoid any unnecessary incidents out on the street. After I''m confident that I have prepared everything necessary we move out to meet up with the others for our first mission. When I arrive, everyone is already ready. The carriage Jaren got is really nothing special. Just a thing probably used to transport goods. Or troops in the case that riding isn''t an option. It still seems to be sturdy. Nonetheless, I grow a bit worried when Liqu starts to climb on that thing. "Creak" The sound is worrisome, but it appears that she won''t break right through it. I still have no idea how weight distribution works for slimes. Next, I as well try to sit comfortably down in the carriage. At least it doesn''t creak below me as much as it did for her. The carriage is barely big enough to contain all members of our team. Jaren takes the reins on the front seat and the rest of us stay in the open wagon. Balion sits naturally close to Vela. Galos is next to him, Elin and Niboku on the opposite side. Especially Balion makes me worried since I haven''t had good experiences with love-obsessed people. Fortunately, the horses don''t seem to notice who they are carrying this time. Would''ve been bad if they freak out now. Then we''re moving out. We drive along the road first to the small settlement which lies on the crossroad of the main route and the path to the count''s estate. We had this little incident in the tavern here. After this, we head north. To say it frankly, this is uncomfortable. I am here at close quarters and feel absolutely tense about everyone here. I know I''m not on the best terms with these people here and they probably fear we might eat them. And due to my nervousness, my body weirdly shifts and changes its composition beneath the cloak. That''s not the best base for a relaxed journey. Nonetheless, I should at least try to do something about the tense atmosphere. "Soooooo. Everything alright?" (Shari) "What exactly? The fact that we''re sharing this carriage with monsters or that we''re going to fight another one in an absolutely disadvantageous environment?" (Vela) "I guess both are important topics to discuss, but let''s start with the first. Are we fine? No sudden urge to slash the slimes with a weapon?" (Shari) "This wouldn''t be too bad." (Liqu) "I''ve talked to them. Balion? Galos? You''re not going to complain, right?" (Vela) "Tsk. It''s still a bloody joke." (Balion) More of a "slimy" joke if you ask me. "I can''t believe we''re in this situation." (Galos) "Well, it was your boss'' idea. I had no influence on the decision. What I can promise is that I want some positive response from the higher-ups and like this will do my best to succeed on this mission and have no intention to leave anyone behind. Is that enough?" (Shari) "Sigh. I think we can''t ask for much more." (Vela) "I have a question: Isn''t a swamp bad for you? You''re already liquid." (Niboku) "It makes things a bit difficult. But calm waters shouldn''t be a problem. Right, Liqu?" (Shari) "I like the swamp. It''s wet so there''s no loss in mass even over extended periods of time. As long you keep your slime together there is no problem. You might just be more prone to leave mass behind if you''re careless. So it''s important to always pay attention to this. It''s even possible to use dissolving on the water to get something out of it." (Liqu) "Please not while we''re close enough to be affected." (Elin) "Okay." (Liqu) It''s kinda sad that Liqu had to be reminded about that. "We haven''t talked for a while Elin. Is everything working out for you?" (Shari) "I won''t complain. The weaponry training here isn¡¯t really for me. Too clean. I can see how learning to calmly aim and shoot might help against a beast that got properly suppressed by a vanguard, but in a street fight they wouldn''t survive with just that. As I said before, the rest is basic knowledge one can read in every guidebook in the guild." (Elin) "It''s good that you meet the expectations. There could be worse jobs." (Shari) "Don''t forget that I have a goal. And you as well." (Elin) This sounds far too ambiguous to the other people present. "Not anymore. We''ve done our part." (Shari) "Sure. For me you did more than enough. However, you are on their death list. They will hunt and try to kill you. Or worse, look into your background." (Elin) Sadly she''s right. By now someone might have reported our involvement with the incident in Ekoras to the bosses of this organization. Or at least have drawn a connection between our conflict, Cid''s untimely death, and our sudden disappearance from the town. We left more than enough hints back then. I would have to completely re-establish my identity and couldn''t use my hard acquired guild card anymore. "What are you talking about?" (Galos) "Ehm, about the enemy?" (Shari) "Enemy?" (Balion) "Are you stupid? We''re basically at war with an unknown opponent! Any idea how many of our comrades died when the young master''s carriage was raided?" (Vela) "I can confidently say we aren''t ¡¯t on good terms with those people." (Shari) "Fine. Whatever." (Balion) He still doesn''t seem to like us, but stays at least quiet. That helps. We pass the settlement and whenever someone of the passersby is looking in our direction I hide my head a bit deeper within my cloak. We might have our masks and the count''s word, but this might still turn into a major incident if we get exposed without any prior preparation. "So, now about our mission." (Shari) "We will drive to the scene of the last attack. From there we will see if we can follow the traces back to the creature''s lair. It''s said to be big so there should be something like a trail to follow. I''m just worried about the terrain. When it starts to swim we might get problems. And the Velja Lake is said to be particularly tricky." (Jaren) "I always wondered how such a place can exist this close to the capital." (Balion) "If it''s close to the capital, why do we have to do this? Why can''t those nobles simply pay some adventurers to subjugate this thing?" (Galos) "Because most adventurers aren''t able or wouldn''t want to deal with the area. It''s extremely difficult to traverse, one can barely set up a camp on the wet ground, and the monsters might ambush from below the surface. But not just that, any injury one sustains might fester in this muddy water. Aside from that, the fact that the Ekoras-route is affected is enough to claim it''s the count''s responsibility. Even if he barely charges the merchants for their wares." (Vela) "Why doesn''t he?" (Shari) "The Kahan family was always on the honorable side. They take just as much as they need for the administration of the land and for recruitment of troops to ensure the road is safe. However, while he could change this, the count''s position might worsen if he does. There are too many noble lurkers in the shadows who would just be too eager to accuse him of trying to make Ekoras destitute for his personal gain and that he finally might have turned against his majesty." (Jaren) Politics sound terribly complicated. All I want is for no one to be trying to kill me, yet if the count loses his position all my carefully planned efforts will crumble into dust. Worse, I''ve revealed myself to too many people and this might backfire when word gets out. However, it''s not like I could''ve counted on never getting exposed in the future. So it might be better if people who are used to me spread the news of my existence instead of terrified townspeople. Also, I hope a little that the prejudice against slimes works not only against me, but also in my favor. The count might be questioned if news gets out, but there''s a chance that no one suspects a slime of scheming as we don''t even have an actual brain to think with. The journey proceeds smoothly. According to Jaren, our first stop should be halfway between the count''s estate and the capital. Two times we see some patrols on the road, but they''re either the count''s men or royal subjects. No one is trying to stop us in the carriage as we wear the count''s emblem and like this clearly act in his name. The former even greet Jaren with familiarity. I don''t know if they know about Liqu and me, if they were out for a longer time, but it would unnecessarily delay us to inform them, and I don''t feel too much like causing drama. Anyway, we eventually get to the place Jaren was driving to. Chapter 102 - Shari - Well, this is a crime scene. "This looks pretty bad." (Galos) In front of me is a torn carriage. Not like ours but a big one which at one point had a canvas and was built much higher to stock a greater number of goods. At least I think it was since all that remains to attest this is the amount of wreckage strewn around in the vicinity. Whatever did this had huge anger issues and the power to back it up. It ripped right through the wood. Uh, and the flesh if I look at what pitiful rests were left. For human causalities: Nothing concrete, but the splattered blood is an indicator and... Bah, is that a hand? I don''t want to know. To summarize, whoever passed by here I can just hope there were no children with them. As questionable it would be of a responsible adult to bring them to Ekoras. "Didn''t anyone feel inclined to clean up here?" (Shari) "I can! Please let me do it!" (Liqu) I can already be sure that Jaren will eventually lose all hope if he already has this look in his eyes. "The general procedure is that the first official who learns about the incidents, through witnesses or on his own, relays it in a way that a report reaches the count. After this, an investigation unit is sent to determine what caused it and maybe follow its tracks. Only after the investigation is completed the wreck will be removed." (Jaren) "This means you can''t dissolve everything yet, Liqu!" (Shari) "But it''s already here! No one will care!" (Liqu) "You heard him. Maybe on the way back." (Shari) "But then it will be old! The more we wait the more it will decrease in quality!" (Liqu) "Can we please first look what we''ve got here?" (Shari) "Grlschbshlb. Fine." (Liqu) Yes, that was the slime version of grumbling. "Are you two done?" (Elin) "Think so. Guess investigating this is your job now. Please, don''t tell me you haven''t had that lesson in class yet." (Shari) "Oh, I can distinguish different claw patterns. But regarding our intel whatever we''re up against is not part of the general curriculum." (Elin) Liqu raises her arm at this. High. Too high! "Yes, questions?" (Elin) "What is a curriculum?" (Liqu) "A plan regarding how and when you will learn stuff as a part of a comprehensive education." (Elin) She just accepts this. Not even reacting in any way to Liqu''s completely out-of-place question. After this, she closely examines the streaks, wounds, footprints, and whatever other traces there are to find here. "Okay, I''m done." (Elin) Is this really something one can for certain be done with? "Then speak! What could you gather?" (Vela) "Could I first ask a question?" (Elin) "What is it? Why are you stalling us?" (Vela) "Just a simple thing. What is the usual prey this group handles?" (Elin) Before Vela can say something rude Jaren answers for her. "It depends. Direwolfs and Feliras are the most common to stray this far past Ekoras. Along with some other critters which would usually get subjugated by a C-rank party of adventurers. Together with other troops, we can even engage bigger creatures. The count prefers a safe approach against those. Last year an effort of six troops managed to bring down a Lykan." (Jaren) "A Lykan? Aren''t those on par with ragers?" (Shari) "Slightly smaller but faster. To describe them, one would picture a very big direwolf that can stand on its hind legs, and leaps very far with the intention to rip you into shreds." (Jaren) "Alright, got the gist of it. Now please tell me: Did you lot somehow severely offend someone?" (Elin) "You little..." (Balion) Balion wants to say something but Jaren once again cuts him off. "Is it about the monster? Please explain it to us." (Jaren) "Sure. I cannot say what it is, but what I could perceive is disturbing. The footprint''s depth shows that this thing weighs at least half a ton and the clear claw patterns tell me that that''s not fat. Some parts of the carriage got destroyed in other ways than with claws. The front seat was cleanly bitten off. All in all, I would say that this monster is far above your common targets. In size, strength, and surely the length and sharpness of its claws. That together with the fact that all of you were assigned to our little band of outcasts tells me that someone really doesn''t like you lot." (Elin) "Sigh. Could you please proceed?" (Jaren) "Yes, sure. The big gash in the undergrowth over there tells me it went that way." (Elin) "That''s the direction of the lakes." (Jaren) "Oh really? The place where we assumed it to hide is the place where we actually have to search now?" (Elin) "Elin, I would advise against making enemies." (Shari) "Yes, it just irks me that we were sent on something that would among adventurers be considered a suicide mission. The only positive point is that I would say that Liqu is still the bigger monster." (Elin) "Am I?" (Liqu) "You are!" (Everyone) "That means we just have to follow the path it stroke down the wilderness and will eventually find and kill it. Doesn''t sound too complicated." (Shari) "The problem is, even if the surrounding area is not as densely overgrown as in the south, we won''t be able to take the carriage with us." (Jaren) "So what would you suggest? Shall we leave someone here to make sure everything is still there when we return?" (Shari) "We can take the horses with us, but I would advise against leaving someone here to watch the things we left behind if that thing is really such a big threat." (Jaren) Guess he''s right. I mean, I hope that Liqu can take this monster, whatever it is, but this won''t just magic this thing away. It will still put up a fight and we need every bit of manpower to suppress it while Liqu is going on about dissolving it. Especially Balion and Galos who were the only ones I would consider leaving behind. Balion''s greatsword might be the only thing we have aside from dissolving which could hurt such a big creature and Galos'' shield will be desperately needed if the creature decides to concentrate its attacks on us. While the area still has some growth, the ground becomes more ebon. And soon after this wet. "Goddamnit! That''s just a swamp here." (Galos) I need to say that my own boots became heavier. But only a little bit, as they were already drenched by default. Maybe I should have left my clothes and such with the carriage but, without a guard, they might get stolen. Also, who knows if we incidentally meet anyone out there? At least I think I can forgo the mask and lift the hood to improve my vision. "God, how shall anyone get used to this sight?" (Galos) I liked him better when he was quieter. "Galos, you''re aware of the punishment for badmouthing a higher ranking officer?" (Jaren) "This is all shit! You''ve heard the girl. We''re all considered expendable! And that we have to deal with these things just proves it! Does anyone really expect us to listen to monsters?" (Galos) "Honestly, I don''t care if you follow my orders or Jaren''s. Just know that you''re already very low on my list regarding who I would prioritize to protect in case of an emergency." (Shari) He grumbles at this and I don''t feel any need to force a conversation. We proceed through the shallow waters which become more and more difficult to pass. "Elin, can you still follow the traces?" (Shari) "There are still scrub marks on the ground. But if it gets deeper it''s going to become a problem." (Elin) "What are we even going to do when the water becomes too deep? How shall we fight in this environment?" (Galos) "I guess it will be on us then?" (Shari) I point at Liqu and me. "This could be bad. Too much water isn''t good" (Liqu) Now it''s bad to be in the water? "Ahem, Liqu. Didn''t you say it would be fine to walk through the water?" (Shari) "Yes it is. There''s no problem with being in the water. But we won''t be able to move as quickly as usual." (Liqu) "Then it''s bad!" (Shari) "Well, the control of the mixed slime is weaker and if we move fast it''s prone to get left behind. Because of that I said you should properly concentrate." (Liqu) It''s bad to know that I''m somewhat weakened in this situation and it wasn''t smart of Liqu to announce it to all the others, as special as this situation might be. Yet they as well have to struggle with our circumstances. Wet boots, uneven grounds, the inability to sit down, and increasingly soaked uniforms make it harder and harder to proceed. "This situation is shit." (Galos) "You mean the environment or the monster?" (Balion) I hope they know to which being they are referring to with that word. "At the moment I''m talking about this goddamn water. Niboku, can''t you do anything about this?" (Galos) Wait! Niboku? At this moment I remember that a water mage is accompanying us. It''s astonishing how he managed to stay completely in the background, out of everyone''s sight, at the far end. "What are you expecting me to do? Drawing the water out of your boots? They would instantly be drenched again." (Niboku) This should answer why he kept quiet. So that no one is asking him for favors. "Can you maybe gather the worst of the fluid from our clothes, which are above the water? I know you can do this." (Shari) "That''s quite an effort. It would take long and is rather difficult with so much moisture in the air." (Niboku) Seems like everyone has to wait till it gets worse. "Sorry, Galos. You have to endure." (Balion) "How can such a place even exist this close to the town?" (Galos) "In the past, there was no swamp here but the kingdom''s most bountiful fields." (Vela) "Here?" (Galos) "How is this possible? What could cause such a change?" (Shari) "Did you know that it''s said that slimes originated from here?" (Vela) "Really!?" (Shari) "Oh, is that true? I didn''t know about this!" (Liqu) "Well, not exactly here, but close enough. It''s said there was in the past a containment facility for them in the capital. No idea for what reason. Maybe waste disposal or something alike. Yet as it is with slimes, they dissolved right out of there and directly flooded the sewers which eventually lead to this place." (Vela) "To the lakes?" (Shari) "As I said, back then there were no lakes. Just think about it: Countless slimes. All flushed to the same place. All starved and completely detained from the outside world till this moment. It was a catastrophe. These things dissolved whatever they could and turned the entire area into... well, this." (Vela) It''s not like I was in any way involved in that incident! And like this, I''m not responsible for your wet boots! Yet changing his opinion about me should be quite impossible. So we just move on. Until Elin suddenly stops. "Okay, that''s it then." (Elin) I look questioningly ahead, missing the monster we should encounter. "Did you lose its track?" (Shari) "In some way, yes. But the real issue is that in front of us the water starts to get deeper. So whatever we''re hunting here, it can dive. And we can''t." (Elin) "Maybe you can delve down and look, Liqu?" (Shari) "Ehm, sorry, no." (Liqu) "What''s wrong now you''re afraid of water? Just looking shouldn''t collapse your body." (Shari) "That''s not it. The problem is that our slime won''t drown. It floats. Only if thoroughly compressed it might sink but this state is hard to maintain. Especially underwater." (Liqu) So no slime fishing. Too bad. "Fortunately, we have a water mage with us who is perfectly suited for this task." (Jaren) Really? Until now he was rather useless. "Ehm, not like I want to offend anyone, but how exactly could Niboku help?" (Shari) "Sigh, I have some tricks up my sleeve." (Niboku) "You mean spells, right? I''ve heard mages who can use more than one aren''t too common." (Shari) "This could be. You need to know, conjuring magic is like breathing in a certain pattern. It''s incredibly difficult to change what you''re commonly doing instinctively. Like fighting your own personality, a bit." (Niboku) "I get it. It''s difficult but for some reason, you accomplished this impressive feat." (Shari) "You remember that I come from an island far in the west? One of the biggest influences there is our fishing tradition. You know, many mages don''t bother with too many spells. However, there''s one all water mages are required to learn there." (Niboku) "Fine, you''ve got me. Which one is it?" (Shari) He smirks at me. "Just watch." (Niboku) He puts both of his opened hands into the water. Visibly he tenses up in concentration. "Sonar!" (Niboku) The very same moment a wave extends from his hands and spreads farther and farther outward. "What was this spell about?" Shari "This spell is used to detect fish as well as monsters in the waters. To tell the fishers where they should throw their nets so they can quickly catch it before anything targets them and to warn them about possible dangers." (Niboku) "And? Did it work?" Shari) "I am not sure. I''ve sensed something big but to differentiate between a creature and for example, a boulder is the tricky part." (Niboku) "Ahem, the fact that that''s an issue, has this anything to do with the reason why you had to leave your country?" (Shari) "Tsk." (Niboku) "If this is our target, how do we get it out there?" (Vela) "Oh, oh! I know a good trick!" (Liqu) "You?" (Vela) Well, I''m willing to grant the predatory slime to have some expertise on that matter. "Fine, then show us what you''ve got." (Shari) At this moment Liqu throws her clothes down and jumps at one of the poor horses. It shrieks up but can''t escape. In seconds she has completely enveloped it. "Zsch" God, she''s dissolving it! Was she that hungry? "Weeeeehhhhhh!" The other horse panics and rips itself away from Balion''s grasp to escape from this walking death sentence. I can now understand its aversions against me much better. "What is this!?" (Vela) Vela, Balion, and Galos ready their weapons. Only Niboku who is ill-equipped and Jaren who can stay somewhat composed don''t do so as well. "Liqu, stop it!" (Shari) The horse is already beyond saving but it won''t look good if I just let her proceed. Aside from the part that it''s quite the gruesome sight. She separates from the terribly mutilated body and shapes back. "Already done!" (Liqu) "Explanation! Now! And it should better be a good one!" (Shari) "I tried to be helpful!" (Liqu) No one''s really buying this. "By killing our horses?! What kind of mad impulse you''ve got there?!" (Shari) "What we''re looking for eats meat, right? This always worked when I needed a bit more sustenance. We gather suitable prey, dissolve the skin, pile it up and wait. Works great to lure them out." (Liqu) She turned our only means of transportation into a bloody pulp for bait!? This slime has its priorities all wrong. At least most of those present aren''t fine with this. "Okay, now it already happened. So we should just go with it." (Shari) "It might work. Predatory creatures are often territorial and blood might raise its interest. Either for prey or to drive out whatever creature killed in its territory. However, this was a bit much." (Jaren) "I know. I will have an extensive talk with Liqu, later. I am rather sure none of you wants to take over this duty, right?" (Shari) Apparently, no one is willing. I am somewhat sorry for this animal which became a prime example of what dissolving can do to the body. Then I remember something about dissolving. "Wait, isn''t slime digestion an unsavory smell?" (Shari) "It''s about the amount. Enough blood outweighs the aversion. I''ve experimented long on that matter to find the right composition." (Liqu) Oh, little Liqu piling up flesh mountains for her research. How sweet. The blood flows in vast amounts into the water. I guess Liqu has some experience at how to dissolve so it drains best. "Guys, I don''t want to disturb anyone, but the big thing is moving in our direction!" (Niboku) Chapter 103 - Shari - Great, now everyone was distracted with something else while a giant monster is on its way. We have barely any time to brace ourselves. "I know everyone is loaded right now, but please direct that at whatever is coming at us!" (Shari) At least this much they should be able to do. Jaren and Galos take position in front of Niboku, Elin, and Vela, who directly readies her bow. Balion meanwhile stays a bit on the right so he can attack freely with his giant sword. "Liqu, obstruct it!" (Shari) Knowing that I should contribute in some way as well, I move next to Vela while slipping out of my clothes. Then I let all of my weapons glide out of my body. Their range is best used from this position, in the second line where I can calmly aim. And something tells me that the count wouldn''t like to hear that I''ve risked my life as a vanguard with the looming threat of Liqu''s great rampage above all of us. We stare in the direction Niboku pointed us. When I start, there is nothing to perceive, which might be due to the aquatic nature of our opponent. Then there is first a bulge on the water that directly after this cascades upwards with something really huge. This is a leviath. It reminds me a bit of the rager yet a version with many more and far longer teeth and the appearance of a fish. Or maybe a lizard? The main point is that it''s huge, massive, and clearly ferocious. Vela fires an arrow that hits its target but it recoils to the side without any effect. "Oh no! Scales!" (Liqu) "What is with scales?!" (Shari) A look confirms that this bulky thing with its stupidly oversized, long maw and the giant claws has indeed also green-turquoise scales. "They are denser, so it takes a bit longer to dissolve through them. It could escape into the water while I''m at it." (Liqu) "Shit!" (Jaren) It''s already advancing on us. "Anything you can do about this?" (Shari) "I have an idea!" (Liqu) Wonderful! Another one of Liqu''s brilliant ideas. The monster goes into a sprint to attack us. Liqu in its way is barely recognized in her not extended form and like this ignored while it''s rushing straight at us. Or at least those of us who smell like suitable prey. Since I cannot do this I instead decide to take action. I throw all my blades in its direction so I can at least impede it. Yet all of them are stopped by those ridiculously durable scales so my attack isn''t doing much. What helps is the wall Jaren and Galos build together against the first claw strike. In addition, Balion comes with his sword which is maybe the only weapon we have strong enough to scrape through the scales. They get pushed back a little and I can clearly see the strain on them but ultimately their line holds. And then there is still Liqu. I thought she was swiped to the side but like the slime she is, she clings to her target. To be precise to the right claw of the monster which she has a hold on. This might be the reason why there was no follow-up attack from the leviath. She starts to lose shape and spreads to the ground to gain more traction and avoid getting thrown to the side like before. The fact that it can''t move freely is obviously annoying the creature. "Zsch" Which turns into rage when the dissolving starts. As Liqu predicted it doesn''t work as instantly as it usually does. Now the monster focuses its attention on Liqu. It''s pressing to her, opens the maw, and clamps down. It swallowed her! Her core! The rest of her mass flows unsustained to the ground, merging with the shallow water. Is... Is she dead? Now without her hold, the creature can free its arm without trouble from the slime and turns back at us. Everyone is perplexed about what just happened here. Especially I am. How can this be true? I thought Liqu is the greatest terror this world has ever seen. How can she be gone? Just like this? "Everyone! Focus! The monster is still after us!" (Jaren) Right. I have no time for this. I have to stay clear or it''s over. This is the same mental state I was in when I killed the rager. It stops unnecessary processing about the situation and makes me concentrate on the target in an almost mechanical way. I hate this but it helps me to detach myself and make sound decisions. Let''s evaluate the situation. The right arm of the leviath isn''t looking too great, but the damage is mostly superficial so this creature should still be able to use it without greater issues. My blades didn''t work against the scales but maybe I could find a weak spot to strike. In my experience, eyes always work. While I''m in fast processing mode I note how everyone could catch oneself and the line reassembles while Vela readies another arrow. I shout at them: "Keep that thing off. We''re going for the eyes!" (Shari) No one is complaining so it should work out. The leviath again strikes but can be blocked by our two shieldbearers who use their whole bodies to do something. I notice Vela aiming at the left eye. So I use just one blade to target this one while all my others go for the right. Let''s see if my training worked out. My daggers are smaller and like this easier to guide than my other weapons. They rush at my enemy but only my stabbing dagger can pierce the skull as this is its intended function. This causes a red fountain to spray out of the wound, but the attack was not deadly. My other blades are more intended for slashing motions. To make it worse Vela missed as well, while Elin didn''t even bother to try that throw. This means that the creature can still see us and come back at the ones who made it suffer. Angry strikes push our defenders back but the monster''s pain makes them unprecise so that there''s no greater damage on our side. "Guys! Aim for the injured arm! This one has no scales!" (Jaren) Jaren is right. The other arm has barely any scales left after Liqu''s dissolving so that my comrade''s blades should be able to penetrate its skin. I keep harassing the remaining eye with attacks from afar. The problem is that my stabbing dagger is still stuck in the eyehole so I have to make do with my remaining three weapons which are all too crude to allow an entering. Yet I hope that this will at least prevent the leviath from making a controlled attack and breaking through our defense. The others do a fairly good job. Elin could throw some knives to the arm but I guess the monster is simply too big for whatever poison Elin applied on them to be affected in a noteworthy way. The next moment the leviath retreats a little and gets like this out of my range. But then it rushes back at us, jumps, and lands behind our vanguard. It seems my harassment worked a little too well so that I went up on its list and became the monster''s top priority. I can barely dash back in time before it clamps its maw at my position. After this, follows a claw swipe. Then another and another while the monster is pressing forward. The others try to attack from behind but the big tail flings at them. I have a hard time keeping up with this barrage. So I stop and decide to do this like a slime would. I get my core out of the way and prepare myself for the impact so I can start to cling to the arm. The creature''s arm draws back for another strike, then accelerates in my direction, grows slower, and stops right before it reaches me. Was the leviath maybe more severely injured than I thought? I scan the creature''s body and believe that truly quite much of its green blood flows out from the various gashes we could cause. Wait! Green blood? The creature''s blood was red! But what... Before I can think deeper about this an invisible force seems to drag the leviath''s claw back from me. The strikes from my teammates to its back aren''t even recognized. The green blood flows in increasing amounts out of the body and soon it lowers down to the ground. Especially disturbing looks the green stream, flowing out of the empty eye socket. And then the other one splats and does the same. Seconds later the last movement ceases. I think it''s dead. There is just one explanation for this. "L-Liqu?" (Shari) "Uhh, took rather long to gain enough mass. Would have liked to take a bit more with me but there was no way." (Liqu) I stare into the maw where now green slime oozes out along with the slowly louder getting tone of Liqu''s voice. She''s careful when passing the teeth but eventually slides out. "Liqu!" (Shari) "Yes?" (Liqu) "I, I thought you were dead!" (Shari) "Nah, the funny thing is, the bigger the mouth of a creature the less it tends to chew its food. Especially not those with sharp teeth. They only swallow. I just had to slip my core inside." (Liqu) "You planned this?!" (Shari) "Sure. I told you that I had to use a method where it can''t escape." (Liqu) "YOU IDIOT!!! What if you would have damaged your core? Or something similar! You''re always acting so reckless! Stop always doing things like this without even consulting me! You stupid slime!!" (Shari) She clearly panics at my emotional outbursts and doesn''t know how to handle herself. She comes closer. Mostly because she''s at a loss about what else to do in this situation. "I, I''m sorry. It went faster that way. I thought this would work best." (Liqu) "Don''t decide what''s best by yourself!" (Shari) With this, I punch her. Or rather plunge my hand into her chest. For a moment she''s positively surprised. I don''t just see it on her face but also feel it directly through the link. However, she''s only happy until she becomes aware of what I sent her. "You know what this is? I won''t tell you but you caused exactly this! Satisfied?" (Shari) I quickly draw my hand back before the backlash hits me. "I, I, I... I''m sor-ry." (Liqu) "I don''t want to see you wailing now. Just think very deeply about what you just experienced and realize what you have to change." (Shari) I ignore her so that she may think about this herself and draw her own conclusions. This should be far more effective to influence her than everything I could say. Now I have to concentrate my attention on the others. But I believe my words had an impact. After all, what I showed her was something she has no experience with. A clear image of my emotions, freshly caused by her actions and directly transmitted to her core. This should be her greatest fear and the one thing she wants to avoid no matter what. What I made her feel was... Loss. Chapter 104 - Shari - Now that the worst is over we should take the time to reassemble after this fight. "So guys, seems like Liqu is still fine. I''m rather sure that most of what was inside the leviath''s body is gone but is there anything we have to take with us as proof?" (Shari) The others are still rather stunned about what transpired here. Elin is the first one to regain her composure but doesn''t feel like talking. Jaren is the first to speak. "Ahem. Our word should be enough but maybe we should bring the head with us so that the nature of the creature can be researched." (Jaren) I look at the corpse. Even the head is already stupidly large. "I can''t carry it and Liqu shouldn''t carry it. If you think it''s necessary, find a way to transport this thing." (Shari) "Yes, sir! You''ve heard the officer. Ranger! Disassemble the head. Cut it as small as possible. Balion, give Galos whatever you can and prepare some room for the head." (Jaren) I am somewhat impressed with how proficient Jaren can control the soldiers and how well Elin listens to him. She does a good job disassembling this monstrosity. Even if her knife is a bit too small for this creature. Liqu meanwhile is still half in shock. Maybe I went a bit too far. Emotionally she is still a child that just recently began to experience those feelings and like this is troubled to process them properly. She never experienced the feeling of losing something because she never had anything, to begin with. Nothing to treasure, no friends, no home. Said like this it sounds rather sad. However, as long this new experience isn''t overwhelming her core I believe it''s good if she thinks about her actions. Since Elin takes a while she can take this time to do so before we have to get going. Although she has good disassembling skills, the head she cuts off is huge. And even if it''s just a head, the creature looks still intimidating. "How can such a creature even end up here?" (Balion) "It''s the usual story. A noble thought he might buy an exotic creature for himself, then he realizes the small thing he bought grows and stops being controllable, so he throws it down the sewer where it feeds of the critters and eventually ends up here. Which means that ultimately we have to deal with it." (Vela) This is quite the cynical outlook. But if it was really like this then I''m on her side. Nobles are assholes. "What do we do now?" (Shari) "Since our last horse got lost there is no reason to return to the carriage. I would suggest we walk south, directly back to the estate. It might take two or three days considering the terrain." (Jaren) Quite a number of glares go to Liqu at this. Her rogue action from before earns her not the most positive response. "Can''t be helped then. We should leave soon. The ground is too wet here for a proper rest." (Shari) Now I turn to Liqu to get her ready. "Liqu, are you done? We have to go now." (Shari) She''s not reacting. "Liqu!" (Shari) "Ah! Yes. Sure..." (Liqu) "Anything you have to do first? Are you full? Our provisions are dwindling and the way is long." (Shari) "I should recover my mass, I think. Ehm, but you didn''t have any." (Liqu) Do I want to dissolve a giant fish, dragon creature in front of everyone? "I have no intention to do so." (Shari) "Then could I give some to you? It''s important to be full." (Liqu) I guess I have to. I need as well energy for the journey and Liqu didn''t eat any humans recently. "Sigh, fine." (Shari) I free my belly and we start our old game where Liqu''s hand drifts inside me to pump me full. It''s nothing new so I''m already used to that sensation. What I didn''t expect was: ... The same way my body is flooded with slime my mind gets drowned with this message. I need to say that direct thought transfer is hard to ignore. "Enough! Get your act together! You messed up, okay? You didn''t communicate, acted rogue, and didn''t think about others. Now learn from this and make it better next time!" (Shari) At least, she seems to mark my words. "If you''re ready then come. We have to go." (Shari) For a moment, she''s still lost in thought. Then she makes up her mind and addresses me again. "You mean I should talk more with you, right?" (Liqu) "If it''s important, yes. Naturally not everything that passes your head. Or core." (Shari) Hopefully, I dodged this. I''m sure there''d be an abundance of irrelevant things. But I shouldn''t ignore her if she has really something to say. Especially as she has more experience than me as a slime. "There is maybe something I should mention."(Liqu) Great. Is there any possibility that it''s something good? "What is it?" (Shari) "We were here because this one creature here was a problem, right?" Liqu) "Yes?" (Shari) "Ehm, this one was a female. And it was pregnant not long ago." (Liqu) I don''t even want to know how she could perceive this. "What are you trying to say?" (Shari) "She means that it could''ve laid eggs somewhere in the lake. If this is true we have a problem." (Vela) This could mean that more of these things are in the water. This is a problem! "Niboku, can you again use sonar on the water? Please concentrate on the place the leviath was before." (Shari) He goes to a deeper part and again the wave spreads. "I... think there is something." (Niboku) Yes? I''d like to know, now! "There are eggs in the water! There! I''m sure." (Niboku) Wonderful, now our demise is confirmed. "How do we get there?" (Shari) "I could go there." (Liqu) "Didn''t you say diving is a problem?" (Shari) "I can''t move well in this state and dissolving is weaker but eggs don''t try to escape and the water is calm so it should work out." (Liqu) "Then I''ll accompany you. I feel better if I know what you''re doing." (Shari) "Ah, your obsession!" (Liqu) Liqu compresses all her mass and steps into the water. I try doing the same but have some problems. First, this level of compression affords a level of control over the slime I am challenged to maintain. Also, I lack Liqu''s giant amounts so I end up looking much smaller than usual. A bit like a child. Yet the vibration of my body due to my strain looks off. Nonetheless, I think I can follow her like this. The movement underwater is a bit tricky but I manage to figure out a way to propel me forward with my appendages. My vision is even down here absolutely fine. I follow Liqu''s green and her glowing core and arrive. Damnit, there are at least dozens! If those hatch I wouldn''t want to live here anymore. I touch Liqu and send a message. This should be enough so I cut the connection. Liqu signals that she understood and starts with the deed. After that, I witness some kind of gruesome egg carnage. And soon their contents mix with the water. I get a little worried but fortunately, Liqu remembers to leave one intact. With this one, we''re heading back out. "It looked worse than anticipated. If these things had hatched and managed to grow even the capital wouldn''t be fine. Can someone take this egg?" (Shari) In the end, Balion takes the egg. Liqu opted as well but I don''t trust her very much with carrying things that are akin to food. Now it seems we can finally start to get on our way back. I hope we''ll reach it soon. God knows we''ve earned a rest! Chapter 105 - Shari - The way back was long and uncomfortable but without further incidents. Just more swamp, some plains, and eventually a forest to traverse. That didn''t matter much to me as this body doesn''t need comfort as much as a human¡¯s. Also, it was quite a pain to carry our trophy. For the others that is. One cannot trust Liqu to hold something organic for a longer period without devouring it and I lacked the control and strength to carry the head. That said, the journey being uncomfortable might be an understatement. Mostly because the horse which fled and never came back had a large part of our camping equipment on its back. Also, I learned during this trip that traveling with a mage is troubling. Because Niboku insisted on three daily hours of meditation to channel his magic. And this got worse when we left the swamp and like this the water. Instead, I am somewhat glad that we can finally return to the comparatively easier life at the estate. Naturally, the entrance is guarded but Jaren steps forward and waves at the man before he can even say "Halt! Who goes there!". I am a little grateful for this. "You are back! We got worried when one of the horses came running without you!" (guard) See? It wasn''t so bad. They got at least one of their horses back. "It got a little rough out there. One horse died and we had to leave the carriage on the road. Seems like we have to send someone to reclaim it." (Jaren) Then the rest of us follows behind. "Wah- They! E-Ehm, ah, yes. Your team works with them. Right." (guard) I have a name, you know? "Bennon, be careful! You''re still talking about a higher-ranked officer. If you would excuse us now, we need to make our report." (Jaren) Thank you for this assist, Jaren. I''m at the moment a bit too much on a tight spot to make a scene calling any of the soldiers out because of possible disrespect. Then we proceed to the fortified military building. As I said, it seems as if everything regarding the troops is administrated from this place. Again, we receive stares and the general mumbling indicates common disbelieve that we haven¡¯t eaten any team members on our way. Jaren talks to someone to announce our presence and prepare whatever is necessary so we can make our report to the higher-ups. It doesn''t take too long and we''re guided to a waiting room. A short time later Peras and to my surprise also Dion show up. "Dion? What are you doing here?" (Shari) "Albeit this is a military affair the situation is special if truly an exotic monster was involved. The count wants this to be confirmed. I will instruct him after this. So please begin." (Dion) I expect Jaren who appears to be a great leader and eloquent talker to tell them. Yet after a far too long uncomfortable silence, he instead turns to me. "Ahem. As the highest-ranking officer the report is your duty." (Jaren) Fine, seems like I have no choice. With a bit of unease I begin. "Okay. As we were told to we went to the location of the latest attack. Elin did well as a tracker and we could follow the creature¡¯s trail." (Shari) This is demanded, right? That I point out how well everyone performed. "We left the carriage and took only the horses with us and ended up in this swamp. There Niboku used his magic to survey the water." (Shari) "Could you please just get to the point? What about the monster?" (Peras) "Ehm, yes. We found it, or it found us, and then the fight started. Was rather fierce I need to say. The height... I didn''t directly take measurements but around three meters? More or less. Sharp claws. And the scales were almost impenetrable with our weapons." (Shari) "So you would classify the creature as an A-rank?" (Dion) Being at a loss I turn around. "Ahem. Could I first know what an A-rank is?" (Shari) Sorry, but I never really had much of a chance to learn this stuff. While I''m aware that the creatures on the guild''s blackboard had a letter next to them none were especially high. At most C-rank since the quests were free for all. Still, I get a disheartening number of facepalms and shaking heads at my completely justified question. "A-rank monsters are usually the most terrifying beasts. Creatures even trained groups of adventurers cannot face. Most are magical in nature or simply extremely big. It usually warrants a greater effort taking them down. The only thing worse would be an S-rank. A mythical creature like maybe a true elemental, or even a dragon. " (Jaren) "Oh no! No dragons! Not doing this! You can¡¯t force me! Dragons are bad news!" (Liqu) Everyone stares at Liqu who quivers now in a weird way on her entire surface. Jaren is the first to attempt to re-establish a professional atmosphere. "Ahem, while this was a troubling opponent I would tend to say it was an upper B-rank which applies for example to beasts like ragers and such." (Jaren) Seems my world is far more terrifying than I thought until now if even a rager is just a B. "Alright. You''ve heard him. B-rank, not A." (Shari) "Yes, yes I heard Jaren." (Peras) ... doing my job, huh? "The way you describe it, I guess you couldn''t fight the monster the conventional way." (Dion) The gazes travel to Liqu. "It was a hard fight. Even Liqu had troubles to hold it in place. Yet she managed to dissolve it ultimately. We also brought its head with us. For confirmation and research, you know." (Shari) At this, Balion presents the head out of our bag. They calmly analyze the creature. "Impressive teeth. Might cause grievous wounds." (Peras) "Yes, but that wasn''t the main issue." (Shari) "And what was?" (Peras) Now I pull the egg out of the bag. "It was fertile." (Shari) "It laid an egg?" (Dion) "Where we found it there were dozens more. These could have spread in the whole area." (Shari) "This is troubling. I have to inform the lord about this development. Please excuse me." (Dion) With this, Dion leaves. "So you''re saying this lizard creature was able to even give the monster next to you a hard time?" (Peras) I don''t know if he''s insulting Liqu but she doesn''t seem to mind the term. "Dissolving isn''t working instantly. The scales made it especially difficult to get through and we still need to be careful about our cores while handling the opponent. So, this monster with its sharp claws and thick skin was a bad fit. Also, as the others can confirm, it showed basic intelligence. Not too much but it tried for example to ignore the vanguard and attack the ones it disliked the most." (Shari) "I understand. Thank you, such information might help in the future to devise strategies against this kind of monster and like this save lives." (Peras) "Do you have anything else to add?" (Peras) "Ehm, nothing in particular. You Jaren?" (Shari) "Actually, yes! If the creature laid eggs this means we still might have to deal with a second one. In this case we should further investigate the situation." (Joran) Damn! Why didn''t I consider this? That thing certainly didn''t get pregnant on its own. Or could it? Not like I¡¯m an expert on monster physiology. Even my own body is a mystery to me. "That''s a good conclusion. However, the reports we received lead me to believe that only one creature attacked the travelers on the road. Neither was there ever more than one present nor would there be more than one attack at once. As things present themselves, I''m ought to believe that the reason the creature left its habitat was that it needed more sustenance than usual for the eggs. The other creature might still exist, but the count isn''t responsible for the Velja-lake, to begin with, and as long the road isn''t targeted it''s not our problem. So there''s no need to send more of our men. However, this incident raises some concerning questions. But none of them have to be your concern." (Peras) "If you say so, captain." (Jaren) "Fine, you are dismissed. You can take a rest and go wash up before putting on fresh uniforms. All of you look as if that''s desperately needed." (Peras) Looking at myself, I need to admit that they got rather battered up during our excursion to the swamp. As this talk went rather well, I decide to conclude it and leave before the situation might turn worse again. I almost made it through the door. With Liqu naturally close next to me. "One more thing. You came back without the carriage. What happened to the other horse? You didn¡¯t mention it in your report and the one that came back still won''t let anyone touch it." (Peras) I held some hope that I could omit that part. "Ehm, Liqu ate that one, the other fled." (Shari) After mumbling this I take Liqu, push her out of the room, and quickly follow behind. "Sigh, this much had to be expected." (Peras) Chapter 106 - Shari - "And what do we do now?" (Liqu) "The same as before. We finished what they wanted from us and now we can spend our time leisurely. Maybe ordering some food. Before you''re going to eat more horses." (Shari) "I already apologized!" (Liqu) "And I''m pretty sure you didn''t mean it. If you got the chance would show up you would directly devour another one, am I right?" (Shari) "Maybe just a tiny bit? It''s just not quite the same if the prey isn''t struggling." (Liqu) Uhh, I should always remind myself that she''s a pure predator. We travel back to our accommodations. I''m looking for Elara to bring us food but also a new set of clothes. My uniform got totally drenched and started to clump with the slime. So it''s not really fun to wear it anymore. Since I don''t find her directly I instead ask the next maid I find. This one is strangely apprehensive of me but I guess she''s going to fulfill my order in time. Fear is a good motivator. And the fear of a slime devouring the whole estate if it won''t get fed should be pretty motivating. So it doesn''t take long till Elara comes with our requested items. "You came back! And both of you are completely fine!" (Elara) "Sure. You know, it''s not like we could end all battered up. For slimes a fight is more of an all or nothing question." (Shari) I say this while "slipping" into my freshly brought uniform. On one side it''s no issue that I change clothes without even washing myself. I don''t need to worry about stuff like grime, sweat, or such which would sully them. On the other, there is just this one other body fluid that I have to consider. The one which makes up all of my body. So while I really don''t envy the one who has to clean my old sets of clothing at this state it is for a short while comfortable to wear something new. Until it starts to leak out the outer borders that is. But now back to the one who personally has to deal with that issue. "Ah, yes. How stupid of me." (Elara) "You seem to be now more comfortable around us." (Shari) I say this while taking one of the small cut pieces of flesh, which was a personal request, to test her out a little. "You''re unusual and you were a little scary at first. But I know now that you won''t harm me. So it''s no problem. Also, my position became much better here. All the other maids are afraid now that they would have to attend you if I decide to quit." (Elara) Nice that things work out for her. Yet I can''t listen too attentively as the sensation of being finally provided new sustenance is as always distracting. In addition, I should have taken my time to lie down without clothes for a moment. Having new ones might be soothing for my mind but I''m still straining my body, or rather it''s the processing my core does. It''s rather hard to ignore the wish to just puddle down on the ground indulging in that feeling of release after being finally back from that mission. As distressing as this image is. So while it''s the middle of the day and I''m not directly tired I still end up doing nothing. Not even shoving Liqu out of my room as this can become quite exhausting. Instead just a little bit of relaxing. "You two, the count wishes to see you." (Dion) I really should stop making plans. Liqu didn''t really bother with putting on the new clothes, which doesn''t mean that she''s wearing her old ones. To make her a bit presentable I put her into the most basic shirt and pair of pants I find before following Dion to the count. "Ah, there you are." (Radon) "Yes, my lord. I hope we performed satisfactorily." (Shari) "I''ll admit that I was a little worried about your first assignment but the testimonies of your teams are mostly positive. Aside from one slip up regarding a horse." (Radon) "Ah, yes. I am going to make sure that won''t repeat. Right, Liqu? You''re not going again to dissolve our own horses. That poor thing." (Shari) I get at least a nod. Probably because I''ve told her more than once that she shall not speak during this kind of talk. "I hope so. I can only consider you as useable if there''s a degree of control. Otherwise all your strength would simply be too risky to use as an asset." (Radon) Or in other words: Do your goddamn job! "I know things went a little crude but ultimately the mission was a success, right?" (Shari) "You''re aware that the horse will be subtracted from your payment?" (Dion) At least this confirms that I get paid. Still, horses aren''t too common so they are expensive. "We had to use it as bait. Otherwise it would''ve stayed out of reach." (Shari) "I am sure there were other solutions." (Dion) I can''t deny that it was mostly Liqu acting rash. Hunting in the swamp might have been difficult but we could for example have used fish or such. At least it''s not really arguable that the provided horses shouldn''t get eaten. So I nod. "Ahem, regarding the mission, will we have to head out again? There was talk that maybe another of those creatures might be there." (Shari) "The monster isn''t the issue. The issue is that a monster that isn''t native to this region suddenly showed up where it shouldn''t. There''s no way it passed through the barred waterways of Ekoras. Not only that, but a pregnant one. This leaves the option that someone placed it there intentionally." (Radon) "You''re saying someone was releasing caught monsters to attack the road?" (Shari) "I guess to annoy me. This matter will be further investigated. But for now, there are no tasks for you. You can consider your mission as concluded." (Radon) That''s quite relieving to hear. It means we did a decent job and he has nothing else to demand from us. "Now that that''s settled I have another point to add on the list." (Radon) I really have to stop being optimistic. "Yes, count?" (Shari) "Come in!" (Radon) After this, a maid enters the room. I recognize her as the one we quite plenty scared back then in the princess'' room. At least this would explain the death glare she directs at us. "This is Lorena her highness'' maid. I suppose you know each other already." (Radon) Our first meeting wasn''t on the best terms, I would like to add. The woman comes closer but naturally keeps her distance. Instead of facing in her direction Liqu "faces" in her direction, by sucking it in and making it reshape on the backside of her head. Yes, she can also do an instant direction change if she isn''t bothered by the clothes. However, this doesn''t really raise her favorability with this person who is already creeped out as it is. "Could I please know why you called me? And what "they" are doing here?" (Lorena) "You should learn to know each other. After all, you will meet more frequently from now on." (Radon) She makes a very astonished expression at this comment. "What is that supposed to mean?" (Lorena) "It won''t do to continuously lock the princess inside her room. Her emotional wellbeing could take harm. Her father will want my head if I mentally cripple her. We can agree on this, right?" (Radon) "This might be. But if she leaves the manor she will be too much of a target. While I am sure your soldiers are devoted the risk becomes greater the more people are involved. Like this, it won''t be possible to protect her from all the threats." (Lorena) "This applies to normal guards." (Radon) "Explain yourself!" (Lorena) "I intend to make Liqu her personal guard." (Radon) "What!?" (Lorena/Shari) "Wh-what about me?" (Shari) "You will be more than occupied. I am still not satisfied with your current abilities and you show concerning lacks regarding your leadership skills. Especially concerning one certain individual. Your training has to be intensified. Also, I want her to be occupied while she''s not on a mission." (Radon) You just assigned this very individual to the third most important person of the country. "This is a joke, right? You can''t possibly mean to subject the princess to these, these... These slimes!" (Lorena) I believe she simply couldn''t come up with a better insult. But the word is already as negatively connotated as it could be. "Is this really a good idea? I mean Liqu is... Liqu!" (Shari) "Yes, yes. I am I!" (Liqu) "You said it''s safe that she won''t harm the child, didn''t you?" (Radon) "Yes. At least on this I can trust her. She''s no liar. I believe her if she says she won''t. She has no reason to and knows that this would be the most terrible thing she could do." (Shari) "Then I don''t see a problem. If a threat would show itself there would be no safer place than with her. At least none of my soldiers could overcome her during the praxis." (Radon) This might be true. But Liqu and childcare? I''m deeply concerned. At least I should ascertain the situation. "Liqu?" (Shari) "Yes?" (Liqu) "Did you understand anything we just said?" (Shari) "Just that I shall protect something." (Liqu) "You''re going to guard this little girl. Do you remember her? This means you have to stay by her side during the day." (Shari) "But what''s with you?" (Liqu) "I have other stuff to do. We''ll meet up when it gets night." (Shari) "No, no, no! I can''t be separated from you!" (Liqu) "Liqu, I trust you on this. You need to do this properly. We will meet up in the evening. If this shall ever work out with us you need at times to let go a little. Grant us some time for ourselves. Especially me." (Shari) "Grrmblshblrrb!" (Liqu) Slime grumbling. But no retort. This should be enough. "Liqu, please. If you do it properly... one short linking at the evening. Just to convey that the day went fine. Nothing excessive!" (Shari) Immediately she rushes to the count. So fast that some slime drops sprinkle his face, and the rest of him. "I''ll do it!" (Liqu) "Seems like you can exert some control. To a degree." (Radon) He says while wiping his face. "This is madness! His majesty will hear about this!" (Lorena) "I am just applying my very best soldiers. There''s no reason to complain about this." (Radon) "You''re applying monsters! I almost believe you want her death!" (Lorena) "That''s enough! Mind your words before you state such accusations! This is my realm and the duty to protect her was given to me! So I decide!" (Radon) There was force in his voice. Enough that no one here wants to reproach. "If that was all, I think all of you can leave now. It should be right to inform her highness about the changes regarding her daily schedule. Her new guard should be present for this occasion. For the rest, the day was long and I''m sure you would appreciate some rest." (Radon) "If possible I would want to head up too to make sure that everything runs smoothly." (Shari) And that Liqu alone with that maid and much more concerning with the princess won''t make a mess. "If you wish. You are excused." (Radon) I can''t leave this room fast enough. I always feel oppressed in there. Now we''ll visit that princess again. Let''s see how this will turn out. Lorena guides us up. Or rather, she walks in front of us while emitting an aura that essentially says: "Turn around and vanish out of my sight!" I''d almost like to do so but this chance to gain some influence on the probable future ruler of this country is too great of a chance. It starts to get late, so she might already be in her bed. I notice how many rows of guards one has to pass when taking the official way to the third floor and wonder how many of them know who they are guarding here. While we close in on the already known room this head maid gradually becomes more hesitant to really lead us there. Finally, at the door, she turns to us with a cold gaze. "If anything happens to her..." (Lorena) I know she is serious here. She probably has not the power to follow up on any threats but it''s clear that she would give her life if it could just take one of us with her if we harm that child. Should I compliment her for being caring or mad because she''s a racist? Anyway, the door opens up. Since I was a little tense I somehow noticed with my body some kind of vibrations coming from behind the door. Then the door opens and I quickly scan the interior. I find that our princess lies in the bed. Yet the fact that some parts of the sheet are still collapsing downwards tells me what the vibrations were about. The maid certainly knows as well and is the first to enter. "Your highness." (Lorena) "Oh, Lorena! You''re here? I already went to bed, see?" (Anvenia) "Yes. Obviously. I am aware how... much you care for your sleep. I came here to inform you about a change regarding your daily schedule, starting tomorrow." (Lorena) "M-more private tutoring?" (Anvenia) "No, even if the heavens know you need it. From tomorrow on you will take regular strolls through the outer perimeter to increase your stamina." (Lorena) "What!? Really? But didn''t you say I couldn''t? That it''s not safe?" (Anvenia) "Yes, the security is not sufficiently guaranteed. Because of this I have sadly also to inform you that a new... guard was assigned to you." (Lorena) "A new guard?" (Anvenia) "And it seems you already know that individual." (Lorena) With this, she finally gives way so that we can enter as well. I let Liqu step forward to avoid any misunderstandings about who of us is assigned to her. But even from my position behind her, I can still see how the girl''s eyes grow bigger than I deemed possible. "Liqu!!!" (Anvenia) "Hello, little one." (Liqu) She jumps out of the bed and rushes at Liqu until the head maid blocks her off. Might be better because otherwise, she may have directly jumped into Liqu. Which is a nightmare for anyone who has to clean those clothes. "Your highness! What is the meaning of this behavior? Mind your manners! (Lorena) I think I should instruct Liqu about something. "Don''t slime her body too much. She has to stay as unblemished as possible." (Shari) I should protect her dignity. After this, the girl, quite forced, calms down. Then she positions herself, slowly approaches Liqu, and makes a small curtsey. "I am very glad to meet you again, Lady Liqu." (Anvenia) There is movement from her eye to the side to check the maid for confirmation if this was alright. "Ah, you! I still Iike you!" (Liqu) At this, she raises an arm and pats the girl''s head. And leaves a massive amount of slime there. So much for her dignity. "Your highness!" (Lorena) "Yes?" (Anvenia) Just a confused gaze at her while the slime drips down her face. Frantic the maid pulls out a handkerchief and wipes whatever she can away from there. "Urgh, that hurts." (Anvenia) "You can''t let this happen! It''s dirty!" (Lorena) "I am not dirty. I''m a slime!" (Liqu) "Exactly!" (Lorena) I guess it''s pointless to argue how she sees the slime of slimes. I personally didn''t like it either but had to adjust my perception of the stuff I consist of to prevent madness. Still, the princess doesn''t seem to mind. If anything it appears that she gets along rather well with Liqu. Might be because there''s not too much of an age gap between them. At least I can be sure that she''s never going to harm her. I made clear to her what this would mean for our relationship. Also, she seems to be a little infatuated with the girl. "As this was all, we will take our leave, your highness." (Lorena) "Oh, so soon?" (Anvenia) "I wish a good night''s sleep to you, your highness. God knows you need it." (Lorena) I guess she wants to cut it short. I have no problem with that as I really start too long now for my tub. "Works out, right? Liqu is not malicious so you don''t need to worry." (Shari) "I decide what I worry about." (Lorena) With this, she leaves. Heading back down with Liqu, past all the guards, we are soon back in our room. Or mine which Liqu far too naturally entered with me. Yet I should take this chance to clarify what I expect of her regarding her new assignment. "That we understand us: The girl''s safety is the top priority. Even if there''s a threat you will guard her and not me. I can protect myself, she can''t! I don''t want to hear that you abandoned her when she needed you the most." (Shari) "But if you''re in danger?!" (Liqu) "Just listen to me here. I don''t want to die either. It''s not this likely that my core will get damaged. If something happens I''m going to play it safe, hide, and wait until you''ve solved everything, okay? You don''t have to worry. Just make sure the girl is safe before you leave her." (Shari) "If you say so. But please, don''t do anything reckless!" (Liqu) "Sure... If you would now please leave my room?" (Shari) "Do I have to?" (Liqu) I try to tell her with my expression: Yes! It takes a while for her to understand but I got much better at outlining facial features due to practice with the mirror in this room. With this, I hopefully cleared up any issues regarding my handling of this slime. She should now do a proper job as a guard. That secures our position at the count''s place and like this my livelihood. And I wouldn''t want anything to happen to that girl. After all, she is really cute. Chapter 107 - Shari - I wake up in my tub as usual. I honestly came to like that thing. As if I don''t have to worry about anything while I just let go and all the strain I put on me vanishes. It''s different from becoming a blob, as this just makes me overly self-conscious. Being in my tub is more like sinking into a deep lake while becoming one with it. No abomination, nothing creepy, just deep calmness. Yet everything good has come to an end. So I stand up. Or rather, I rise as a pillar of slime while assembling all of my limbs and shaping my head till I have a body I can work with. Today I finally get my Liqu-free day. While I don''t really hate this slime, no one can argue that she''s a bit too much at times. To be precise, she is so clingy that I had to practically shove her out when this servant came to fetch her for her job. However, I should get ready as well since I have an assignment today. My first lesson as an officer in training. Let''s be honest, until now my title was just for show. After those last days, spent in the wilderness, it feels almost refreshing to stroll through the garden of the estate. I walk slowly and deliberately taking a detour to the herbal garden. I only know half of these plants but even so, it''s a magnificent place to be. Not only are they valuable but some have very special effects. All I would have to do is to reach out with my slime hand. I mean, I can''t help it if stuff sticks to it, right? Ah, but that might leave a bad impression. Instead, I walk to the military buildings. As always the soldiers running their laps glance at me when I pass by. But it decreased in a way that everyone does it individually instead of the usual big uproar I cause. I move on and spot something surprising. Peras is out on the field, next to Lidan, the count''s son. "Hold that sword steady! And don''t lose your focus! I''ve already seen you blink two times while I came at you. This is only acceptable if you plan to die!" (Peras) "Y-yes." (Lidan) "Show more vigor! Or do you want to get caught again by the enemy? Do you have any idea how much that troubled everyone." (Peras) "N-no. I''m sorry." (Lidan) "No you aren''t, not yet. I will toughen you up until you won''t be a burden anymore." (Peras) I always had my own thoughts about how adults should pass their knowledge to a younger generation. The "battering-up-until-they-can-no-longer-stand"-method was for me always a subpar way to do this. Especially when a 1,75 man tries to teach how to behave in an equal fight to a 1,20 boy. How shall he learn from this? Well, it only concerns me so far as they became aware of my presence and now look both in my direction. "Oh, hello. Ahem, good day, sir!" (Shari) "You''re here for the lessons, right?" (Peras) "Yes, sir." (Shari) And I really hope my treatment will be better than the one this kid receives. "Kaleb is waiting inside for you. When you''re done come back here. You''re in need of more training." (Peras) Seems as if I won''t get completely out of physical measures. Good that I don''t feel pain. I do as I was told and find Kaleb in the entrance hall. "Good morning, officer." (Shari) "Finally you arrived. We should start soon or this will only drag." (Kaleb) He gestures me to follow and I do so. Walking through some floors we reach what looks like a conference room. I am gestured to take place and sit down. Kaleb circles the table, procures a number of books from a nearby shelf, and puts the whole pulk on the table before sitting down. "This is basically the educational material we have to work through. From diplomacy to setting up a tent, everything is important for a leader and can be a matter of life and death for your subordinates." (Kaleb) "And you''re going to teach me all that?" (Shari) "The basics. We don''t have endless time and you will still go on your missions." (Kaleb) "Okay, then what are we starting with?" (Shari) "General tactics of our squads. It''s important that you know how your team works in an emergency so you can adapt your strategies. The rest you can leave to Joran and Vela for now." (Kaleb) With this, he starts to convey the information to me. He even uses a chalkboard when I''m having a hard time visualizing the formations. It''s quite hard for me, as with my core I can''t learn stuff as fast as a human would but have to ingrain the information thoroughly. This proceeds for around two hours. "And this finishes our unit about the common pincer attack against larger beasts. Please try to remember until next time." (Kaleb) "Yes, sir." (Shari) This was rather hard on me. Apparently the same heat I feel while using high-speed processing comes up when I forcefully try to ingrain knowledge over a longer period of time. "Any questions left?" (Kaleb) If I would say yes the splitters of the explosion of my core might hit him. However, there is another thing I had in mind. "Could I have one of these books for further studies?" (Shari) "You can read?" (Kaleb) "Absolutely. And I think this might be beneficial for our lessons." (Shari) He seems a bit hesitant. "I don''t know. These are high-priced luxuries. They can''t be damaged. And you... ahem." (Kaleb) "I promise to be very careful." (Shari) "Still... "Just one." (Shari) "Argh, I will ask the captain. Which one was it?" (Kaleb) "Thank you very much for your effort. This one." (Shari) I point at the one about negotiating. You know, psychology, influencing the other party, make them accept you as their leader. After all, Liqu''s mental fortitude is the one underdeveloped point I can use against her to stay in control. "Fine. You can leave now, come back tomorrow at the same time." (Kaleb) Since Peras tasked me to do so, I am going to the exercise field in front of the building. I again gather attention but this time I am actually approached by some soldiers. "If this isn''t the abomination our lord fancies recently." (impending trouble) It''s a rare occasion that people aren''t intimidated by me. Yet in this case, they don''t seem to have the best intentions. "Alec. Maybe we should just leave?" (voice of reason) "What are you afraid of? As long they are here they cannot go against the lord." (apparently Alec) "Excuse me, do I know you?" (Shari) "You''re really asking? That other freak attacked me! And it enjoyed doing so!" (Alec) God, what did Liqu now do while I wasn''t there to watch her? Can''t I leave her for even a moment alone? However, aside from some scratches and a roughed-up uniform, he seems to be fine. Yet this might also be due to the visit of a healer to mend the damage. "Liqu did? I''m sorry to hear that." (Shari) "Oh, she''s sorry! Well that changes everything." (Alec) "Look, this isn''t necessary. I try as well to keep her in check. That aside, should you really talk to me like that?" (Shari) I mean, I''m an officer and as far I know soldiers should respect those. "I talk to you as I fucking seem fit!" (Alec) He says this while repeatedly poking my chest. I would compliment him for his lack of reservation. Yet it feels quite rude. I start to understand what might''ve driven Liqu to attack him. "Could you please stop that?" (Shari) "Is the monster sensitive there? What if I do this?!" (Alec) Did this asshole just grab my breast? That little flat area I formed there to keep appearances. "Eugh! This is certainly lacking... I would say... firmness." (Alec) "You!..." (Shari) "Oh, she''s angry. What are you now going to do?" (Alec) I would want to use my acid on his face, lacking any more effective means to show my anger. Yet this wouldn''t help my standing in the army. Suddenly a hand clamps down from the side on the wrist of the guy who still teases me by poking my chest. "I believe that''s enough. The count wouldn''t like to see this kind of behavior." (?) Do I know this guy? "Zeon!? Let go! This has nothing to do with you!" (Alec) Zeon? Wait, wasn''t this the lightning swordsman Liqu has beaten up back then? "I would wish so but your actions make all of us look bad." (Zeon) "Goddamnit! Let go of my hand!" (Alec) "First you should formally apologize to the higher ranking officer you just offended. Otherwise I cannot overlook this. Our force''s discipline might be questioned." (Zeon) "You''re talking about discipline?! Let fucking go of my hand!" (Alec) "Whack" Alec hits Zeon in the face but that guy won''t even budge. Not to speak of letting go of the hand. "You made two mistakes. The first one was this act of insubordination, and the second..." (Zeon) I see him smirk. "You chose to fight a lightning user who has still physical contact." (Zeon) "Brzzzzzzzzzt" At least Alec''s jerking cramps on the ground indicate so. ... He''s still at it. "Uh, thank you, I guess." (Shari) "Don''t bother. Stuff like this shouldn''t happen in the first place." (Zeon) "Still. It''s not a given that someone would act on my behalf." (Shari) I know a slime who devised a crazy abduction plan for that reason. "You know, magic users aren''t that common. Especially those who wield destructive elements often get these looks. Maybe I can because of this see that you''re holding back. Otherwise, we would have had many more deaths by now." (Zeon) "Well, thank you. It''s appreciated. Ehm, does that hurt?" (Shari) He was hit full-force in the face and there''s a painful-looking throbbing below his eye. "Nah, having to deal with constant discharges from one''s body is much more painful than such a half-hearted punch." (Zeon) "What?" (Shari) "A lightning mage feels each spell himself. Don''t know if you can understand this experience but even normal humans sometimes suddenly feel a piercing sting when touching another. There''s a small discharge. Mine are naturally a little more intense." (Zeon) "That sounds painful." (Shari) "Not if you get used to this. For me, it''s more like a feeling of accomplishment." (Zeon) "If you say so." (Shari) "However, you shouldn''t let a soldier act up like this. That''s weakening the order." (Zeon) "I sadly cannot do that much. My position isn''t allowing me to just attack people. I still believe that my rank is a mere honor title." (Shari) "Your standing with the soldiers might be particular. Yet this makes it even more important to make them respect you." (Zeon) "Excuse me? What is going on here?" (Peras) Suddenly Peras shows up with an expression that is obviously inquiring why a soldier lies there twitching on the ground while we talk as if there''s nothing about it. Might be a little bit complicated to explain this. Chapter 108 - Shari - "What is going on here?" (Peras) "Ehm, not too much. I and this soldier had a personal dispute and Zeon here stepped in for me." (Shari) "Sigh, I assume that Zeon would have a very good reason for doing so. We have to settle this. And by god, can anyone get him back up?!" (Peras) His look now asks what we''ve done to Alec. "I just shocked him a little. There should be no greater harm done." (Zeon) "You-you''re gonna pay for this, Zeon!" (Alec) Well, it looks as if Alec gradually recovers. I see no wounds, so Zeon might be right about no lasting effects. "Mind your words, Alec. What happened here?" (Peras) "I was just talking to that thing there when suddenly Zeon barged in and attacked me with his lightning." (Alec) "Zeon?" (Peras) "He offended the officer and hasn''t shown any signs of stopping." (Zeon) "Offended?" (Peras) "He touched me rudely in an inappropriate way." (Shari) Peras looks quite at a loss at this statement. Sexual offenses against slimes are no everyday matter. "Is this a joke? How can one even touch this thing in a wrong way? It''s a goddamned slime!" (Alec) "You''re overstepping your boundaries, soldier. Mind your place, or I''ll make you." (Peras) "What is this monster even doing here?" (Alec) "I requested her presence, so there should be no issue." (Peras) "Could I ask what I shall do here?" (Shari) "You''re still in dire need of combat training. This time without any formal lining up. It''s not like this would happen in a real battle." (Peras) "Wait, without any safety measures?" (Shari) "Yes sure, you can take a stone. But I guess there are more than enough measures in effect. We''re only using blunt weapons and you can keep your uniform on. You can cushion a hit like this, right?" (Peras) "I think so." (Shari) It should work out. With the fabric in the way and my impact-absorbing body and even the core-shell, a normal hit shouldn''t get through. "It seems you have to settle something, so I will appoint Alec as your opponent." (Peras) "What!?" (Alec) His face clearly screams: You can''t be serious! "Alec is one of our most skilled individuals. Since your style focuses on weapon usage I don''t think we need to adjust the practice. You will just fight each other like you would any opponent. And I don''t think I need to point out that deadly violence and acid are prohibited. Understood?" (Peras) "Absolutely." (Shari) A smile spreads on my face. I don''t even bother to contain it in my designated mouth area. "Sir!" (Alec) "Yes? Do you want to state a reason why you should be allowed to skip training, soldier? Scared of a mock battle?" (Peras) "Ahem. This... Isn''t this too informal? We don''t even have a judge." (Alec) "I didn''t know that sparring matches have to be formal. As far as I know this is only about how you fare against your opponent." (Peras) "Oh, I''ve heard that he didn''t make a too great impression against Liqu. So maybe he is afraid? Why don''t we reduce the difficulty a bit? I won''t even change my shape. There should be no issue to show off your skill with that much, right?" (Shari) I might be a little too full of myself but the idea to batter this guy up while he can''t do shit against me with his blunt attacks is too tempting. We each get a training shortsword. The problem is that I can only take it with my glove. I really have to train towards an unsuspicious fighting style where I won''t get exposed as a monster. Yet like this, I lack traction to hold my weapon. Also, my strength is certainly behind this guy''s. I can only go for whipping moves and hope that those will have any impact. The third issue is that I''d have to keep my head behind the mask and like this lack visual input. For the sake of getting back at that guy, I won''t bother with the mask here but in a real combat situation, I have also to deal with this. "Now start. And I don''t want to see any shameful behavior." (Peras) I concentrate on that piece of metal in my hand, trying to get a proper hold on it. It''s less grabbing and more winding the glove as many times around as I can afford before I would lose the connection to the slime inside. The tension may stress the durability of the fabric but I have to neglect this right now. My opponent makes the first move, starting with a sprint, then a jump, followed by an overhead slash. My thought to this is that he believes he needs some impact to have any effect on me with his attacks. Also, I need just a blink to realize that this jump is just with enhanced abilities possible. Yet not too developed. I guess someone else would be impressed by such a flashy move. To his dismay, it''s bodily impossible for me to get caught up like this. I have high-speed processing. I grip my weapon a little tighter, step in a rotating motion to the side, and use the momentum to slash into the trajectory of his strike. "Clnnk" Damn! I thought I had him but he readjusted the swing in my direction. Usually, I could block this as I only tried to deflect the strike from the side. But even though he changed the trajectory mid-swing the impact is unnaturally hard. My weapon clashes so hard away that I almost lose it and I can barely dodge the oncoming sword. And I''m totally stunned when the sword impacts the ground and shatters it, throwing debris in all directions. However, me being stunned takes due to high-speed processing less than a split-second. I cannot let it stay at this and rush towards him, aiming for the side of his stomach. He can see it coming and crudely slashes in the way of my strike. The impact is again far too hard and throws my weapon out of my glove. I use the opening and deliver a punch with as much compressed slime in my other arm as I can muster. "Squish" Not too hard of an impact, but enough to confuse him, so I can jump towards my weapon to retrieve it. "Damned fiend! Should that have hurt?" (Alec) "Not necessarily. I have time." (Shari) While saying that, I adjust my grip as my sword isn''t lying very secure in my glove. "Be careful! Alec specializes in strength enhancement." (Zeon) Thanks for the information. Though it''s a bit late. Round two is starting now. Unfortunately, my opponent is now more careful so I am not able to take advantage of any openings. That is to say, I''m no professional fighter in the first place. I only have a keen eye for the obvious and the advantage of a body that can''t dislocate its limbs through brazen strikes. The first strike of my enemy comes. Then the second, the third. Each one hard enough to make me lose hold of my sword would I take them directly. I planned to counterattack as soon he neglects his defense even a little bit to manage a good hit on my body. Yet he doesn''t. Instead, he isn''t even aiming for me. He just slashes from the widest range he can afford at my weapon. I need a split second to break this down before I realize. He wants to disarm me after he noticed my weak grasp on my sword. And sadly he''s close to succeeding with this tactic. No other choice then. I need to play this aggressively. I move my weapon out of the way of his next attack and prepare a strike at his stupid, grinning face. Naturally, he can predict this and counters the attack. My sword flies out of my glove behind me. But that doesn''t keep me from again punching him with my other glove full-force in the face. Yet it''s not doing much damage. Without knuckles, it''s only a wet piece of leather that slaps him. But this time I could prepare beforehand. So the force behind is considerable and enough to make him stumble backward. I dash to my weapon and try to take it back up but his sword grazes my side and leaves a gash in the fabric where slime drips out. My opponent recovered faster than I predicted and is directly behind me. I won''t be able to turn around in time. So instead I concentrate on my right leg and let the boot fly into his stomach. "Ummph!" (Alec) As before, I lack the necessary sturdiness behind the strike. But different from the glove my boots are extra durable to keep up with my walking routine and like this hard enough to have a bit of an impact. I''d still wish I had leg muscles because he gets over it faster than I would prefer. Rather instantaneous another slash separates boot and leg from my body. My position isn''t the best. He''s already at it to prepare another strike and I''m really worried if he cares to avoid hitting my core. All I can do now is to throw everything I have into the fray. I make my whole body dash in his direction. I couldn''t manage to get a proper hold on the weapon. However, there''s this instinct. It makes me want to get on top of him. I use the speed to grapple him and make use of my body''s unnatural abilities in moving every part of my matter to circle around his body. My clothing shifts weirdly with all the violent movement beneath the surface. But it works to get above him. Before my weight completely sets in to push him down, something I won''t comment on any further, I also raise my arm and throw it into his stupid face. "Wham" "There you''ve got it!" (Shari) As anticipated he can''t handle all my mass curled with my legs around him. Together with the violent shifting of my weight on top of him, this is enough to make him lose his footing and go down. I make especially sure that most of my mass lands on the arm with which he wields his sword. While sitting on his chest, I have now both of my hands free. And can massage some manners into this piece of shit! "Whack" "Whack" "Whack" Occasionally he tries to strike back with his other hand, but while his strikes are extremely hard and stir my surface quite hard I don''t think I have to mention how ineffective they are against me. So I can proceed unhindered. "Whack" "Whack" "Whack" "Officer!!!" (Peras) Guess I can''t punch him as much as I''d like. "Fine." (Shari) I look at my victim and am a little disappointed that my barrage only caused a reddened face. I stand back up, swallow a little and spit out at him. As utterly meaningless it is to apply the same slime my body consists of. But it''s the gesture that counts. While walking over to Peras I take a closer look at myself. Maybe I overdid it a little. My gloves are a mess with all the holes where slime squeezes through. My clothes ripped at several places, which makes me realize that they might not be made to keep up with the sudden pressure my mass causes when I let it rush in the same direction. "What did I say regarding shameful behavior?" (Peras) Was what I did especially shameful? I remember that I did something quite similar to the boys in my village when they became too obnoxious. However, back then mum had almost the same disappointed look Peras has now. "Not only were you acting like a savage, but you also had to display this lack of discipline and restraint to everyone around here. Just look at your uniform!" (Peras) Okay, now the resemblance becomes uncanny. "I''m very sorry. It wasn''t completely intentional. I''ve let my emotions get the better of me. I''ll mend my ways." (Shari) That apology already worked back then. Let''s see if it''s still effective. "Well, I think we can at least be sure that this won''t repeat." (Peras) His gaze to the gawkers shows me that none of them wishes to swap with my earlier offender. He''s fine by the way. Maybe a bit shaken but I believe I broke no bones. Yes, that was another allusion to my weight. At least I''ve learned one lesson from this fight. If I want to use my weapon I can''t afford to block strikes. I have to treat my blades like my own body and like this can''t clash directly with my opponent. Especially if I''m fighting in disguise and have to rely on my gloves. Speaking of gloves. "Sir, would it be possible to receive a new uniform? Especially a new pair of gloves? Sturdy ones would be appreciated." (Shari) "I''ll see what I can do. It can''t be that an officer is walking around looking like this. However, it''s going to be withdrawn from your payment. See it as a penalty for your short-sighted actions." (Peras) I''m asking myself if I will at this rate ever see payment at all. "Looking around it seems no one else is willing to fight you. Things being like this you can return to your quarter. However, no one shall believe that this was it. We''re doing this from now on every day." (Peras) I won''t let him say this twice and am gone. Inside my quarter I surprisingly find the book I asked to read. Yet I never thought this would actually happen. Books are so stupidly expensive that giving such a thing to me borders pure madness. However, for me this is great. I have still one intact finger on my glove. This one I can use to turn the pages. Like this I, spend the rest of my day, only interrupted by Elara bringing me food. It''s as convenient as it''s unfortunate that I didn''t come very far because of my stupid learning disorder. I had to read the same pages over and over again. However, I might have gained some new insight. Stuff like how negotiating is an act of balance and that aggressively pursuing your point can heavily backfire if the other party becomes stubborn because of it. Yet also that it''s important to show strength before the opponent takes advantage of you. It always depends on the situation. And then finally Liqu returned. "Shari!!!" (Liqu) Overbearing as always. "Please tell me that the girl is alright." (Shari) "Yes, yes. She looked fine the last time I saw her." (Liqu) Liqu has the talent to phrase things in a way that they still worry me. "So no one complained? You did a good job?" (Shari) Hard to believe when she was without supervision. Especially not after what I went through. "Yes, yes. I did really well!" (Liqu) "So you didn''t clash with another soldier who swore revenge?" (Shari) "Oh, that. Nah, that was over really fast." (Liqu) The way she says this I know that it won''t be possible to berate her about this. "Sigh!" (Shari) Now she stays in front of me with a totally expectant look. "And? And? Now? Can we now?" (Liqu) "What now?" (Shari) "Oh, come on. You said we could link." (Liqu) Sigh. I promised. And I always keep my word. So there''s no way around this. "But as I said, restrain yourself! Just a shallow touch." (Shari) Extremely unwilling I extend my hand towards her. She can barely contain herself at what is going to happen any moment and kinda vibrates in anticipation. My hand shakes as well since my thoughts about how much I want to pull it away oppose the movement. Nonetheless, I push forward and eventually reach the surface of her body. I feel the matter sinking in and suddenly Liqu clamps it with both of her hands inwards. With this, I am now truly stuck. A moment later an overwhelming amount of pictures and emotions rushes over me. A recollection of Liqu''s day. Chapter 109 - Liqu - Sigh, I''m always a bit downtrodden when I''m separated from my Shari. Especially difficult for me to accept is Shari''s request not to come to her help should something happen, but instead to concentrate on the girl. I know Shari isn''t as weak anymore as most humans are but this doesn''t mean she''s safe. Naturally, I want to ensure her safety. Even if this girl''s death would bother me a little, as it would mean losing someone who was unusually nice to me, Shari is the most important. I am really conflicted if I can allow such a risk, even if it helps to make her like me more. However, since there is no emergency right now I don''t have to decide right away on that matter. Also, I''ve promised her and promises are very important to my Shari, so I have no other choice. And then there''s my reward in the end. So, the first thing I have to do now is to get to the upper levels and meet up with that girl. Shari made me wear those clothes again. Even more than usual, with the full attire the other humans usually wear. I feel constrained. Nonetheless, I have to go to that girl''s room. At least I thought so but am suddenly blocked off by a woman. "You! I can''t believe that this truly happens. Don''t think I would allow that you do as you please. You''re not allowed to come close to her highness." (Lorena) Honestly, I''m not paying too much attention to what she says. It''s not my first speech about how evil I am. Adventurers do this all the time to rally each other when they''re up against me. In general, I let them finish before dissolving them as it seems to be very important for these people. So it''s not too much to ask of me to wait until she''s done. Just then she opens the door. And I enter. "Liqu!" (Anvenia) The girl, clearly anticipative of my arrival, jumps up and comes running at me. Since I don''t get often a chance to do this and my Shari isn''t here to scold me, I hug her. "Waahhh!" (Lorena) What? I just pushed her a little into me. The girl has no issues with this. Aside from being startled because "someone" here had to scream. Well, she might be now a little drenched so I should release her. "Uhh, is that getting out again?" (Anvenia) "Drying and then cleaning should work." (Liqu) The liquid should like this vapor and only a neglectable amount of hard contents remain. Those can be easily removed. "What are you doing!" (Lorena) This woman sounds now clearly agitated. Maybe I should have paid more attention to what she wanted when she held her speech. "Your highness! Look at you! How could you let this happen? What would your father say?" (Lorena) "Daddy isn''t even here! He just sent me away and never came to get me. He doesn''t even send me letters!" (Anvenia) "This, this isn''t... A-at least please let me clean you up and change your clothes. You can''t let anyone see you in this state." (Lorena) That sounds bothersome. I can relate that someone wouldn''t want to wear clothes. And she even has to wear those specific ones. No one would get me into this cumbersome thing. I don''t know what to do while they''re at it, so I seat myself into a corner. It takes a while since also the replacement dress is cumbersome. Totally impractical. One can''t even move in that thing. Yet after a while, they''re finished and the girl comes again to me. "Liqu. I am so happy that you''re here!" (Anvenia) Even if I repeat myself, I need to say that this is a novel experience. It''s uncommon that someone is happy about my presence. Even Shari isn''t showing it so open. However, she as well is shows often a positive response when I come. She clearly loses tension then as one can perceive at her inner consistency. "Yes, yes. I was told to protect you. Shari said so too." (Liqu) "Oh, this one. Anyways, could you show me the dragon again?" (Anvenia) "Uh, I don''t like dragons." (Liqu) "Please, for me." (Anvenia) "What is that supposed to mean?" (Lorena) "Just look! This is really awesome!" (Anvenia) I concentrate on the image. Since I already did it once and memorized everything the repetition comes easy. But I make it a bit bigger for a greater visual effect. And it certainly has one. They''re clearly impressed by my performance. And for a grand finale, I let it again spew fire/slime. For a moment everything is colored in a green mist that should be almost impossible to look through before it spreads around the whole room. "Clap, clap, calp" "That was great!" (Anvenia) After that, for some reason, I get scolded by that woman and they again change that girl''s attire. Might take a while until I get out of this room. After that girl got dressed in a third attire it finally seems as if things are going to proceed. The girl again comes running to me. "Uhm, Lorena says I cannot touch you anymore. But I hope we can still have fun together." (Anvenia) "Mhm, I like fun. But no touching? What is left then?" (Liqu) "Uh, I don''t know." (Anvenia) "Your highness. You received the permission to stroll the gardens as long you''re accompanied by... that... individual." (Lorena) "Really?! I can go out?! How far?" (Anvenia) "You are still required to stay on the estate''s grounds. And while the soldiers are trustworthy to a degree, direct contact with them is strictly forbidden." (Lorena) "Oh. But still. Finally out here!" (Anvenia) "Your highness, mind your manners." (Lorena) "And I?" (Liqu) "How is it possible that you don''t know this? You have to make sure that no one approaches her highness." (Lorena) "Ah, so I have to dissolve everyone who comes close." (Liqu) "Wha-... No! You''re supposed to make sure that no one can harm her highness." (Lorena) "Easy enough. She''s small, so it''s not difficult to shield her." (Liqu) "Uhh, well. If you can do that." (Lorena) "No problem." (Liqu) After this, we go out. The girl is visibly excited. While she seems to be familiar with the third floor, she becomes curious as soon we reach the second. And there are already other humans. "Who is this girl?" "Do you know her?" "Nevermind the girl, look who''s behind her!" "Damn." "Is she safe?" "Are you gonna intervene if she''s not?" "Ehm..." Just some random mumbling from some of those humans. Nothing that raises my attention. Also, they always become quiet as soon I look at them, which is kinda irritating. Instead, the girl is straight heading outside. If I understood right she wasn''t able to go there in a long time. I can barely fathom that. I mean, I had a hard time dealing with having no one to talk to. But not even being able to change locations? That''s tough. It''s the same big field as usual. I kinda like grass as my color allows me to hide by squeezing myself down. The girl likes it too. But different from her initial elation at my presence, she now walks rather calmly on it. "Why so restrained? I thought you would be happy?" (Liqu) "Uh, proper ladies don''t run." (Anvenia) "This sounds silly. If you want to do something, why don''t do it?" (Liqu) "Because she has the responsibility to act according to her status." (Lorena) "What is status? What is it good for?" (Liqu) Can I dissolve it? I can dissolve almost anything. And the few things I can''t I can circumvent by dissolving. "Urgh. What did the count just think?" (Lorena) No idea. But if I do a good job my Shari will be pleased. And then I can link with her. I''m so excited about this prospect. This one time I had with her after killing Chris was the best experience I ever had. Just to imagine that I could feel again like this. Not only does it mean that we are close. But far more it''s like gaining pure insight. New viewpoints, concepts. Basically, it''s like having access to a new life. The one my Shari granted me. And I will make use of it. "Liqu, is something wrong? You''re spacing out." (Anvenia) "How does she know?" (Lorena) "Huh, really?" (Liqu) I guess she''s right. For a moment I lost all awareness. That''s really dangerous, so I should make sure it doesn''t repeat. "Why don''t we tour the garden, your highness?" (Lorena) They went in the direction where I noticed all kinds of different plants neatly put in an aligned way next to each other. I am rather used to seeing plants as this is literally what a forest consists of. Some are better than others, as they contain some energy. I just now realize that this must be due to magical effects. Those weren''t too interesting for me as I dissolved them either way. Yet I get the feeling that Shari would be angry at me if I do that here. The girl on the other side is totally enjoying this. She seems to put an effort to restrain herself from jumping directly into the greenery. Maybe again this "ladies-don''t-do-this"-nonsense. Nonetheless, she seems to be happy. I apparently have to stick close. This is not a too difficult task for a slime but this no-touching order is raising the difficulty. My solution is to simply sit down while she looks at the more colorful plants. Not as exciting as my most recent days but if I think about the flesh I will receive today just for doing this it should be worth it. It''s still far more entertaining than waiting for days on a tree for something to pass by. That was always an issue when I was far less proficient at hunting. Here I just have to wait and will eventually get as much flesh as I require. And this while I''m together with my Shari! This must be how it feels to be in paradise. And all I have to do is to protect this little girl while she''s playing with the plants. Wait, this plant! Immediately I rush forward, pulling all my mass in the girl''s direction. The woman stares at me for a split second before trying to get in my way but is easily shoved to the side. My goal is the girl. She as well noticed my approach but even if she fears my sudden advance there''s no way to get away anymore. I reach out and cover her right arm from behind, down from her elbow. That child had it already embedded completely inside that yellow bush. "Wh-Wha-..." (Anvenia) "What are you doing there?!" (Lorena) "What my Shari wants me to." (Liqu) My Shari said: "Protect the girl." However, I''m a bit too late. "Liqu, that feels weird." (Anvenia) "Let go of her highness! This instant!" (Lorena) "No can do." (Liqu) "You will release her you... you monster!" (Lorena) Humans really like to state the obvious, huh? I know what I am. However, it''s uncommon how she claws at me, trying to rip me away from the arm. Which I obviously still have a firm grasp on. Also, it''s so pointless to try removing an active slime''s matter "Leave her be! Let go! Separate!" (Lorena) "Lorena, stop this!!!" (Anvenia) "Y-your highness." (Lorena) "Liqu, why can''t you let go? Is there a reason?" (Anvenia) "Yes. That bush is not good." (Liqu) "Not good?" (Anvenia) "The bush? Why should the count leave something like this in the open?" (Lorena) What would I know? It''s not like I have a greater understanding of humans than them. "No idea. But yes. I know that one. It has a bad effect on living things." (Liqu) Directly all color leaves the red face of the woman. Which is quite a funny contrast. "I-is it poisonous? Is her highness in danger?" (Lorena) This woman is extremely focused on the girl, as it seems. "Danger? No, don''t think so. But it will cause a hell of a rash." (Liqu) I still remember vividly how I once saw some larger mammal accidentally diving directly into one of these. The effect was rather nasty. It wriggled for an extensive period of time in such agony on the ground that it didn''t even notice when I sneaked closer and started to dissolve. At least not at first. "Now that you say it, my hand starts to feel itchy." (Anvenia) "You reacted like this because of an itch?" (Lorena) "A really bad itch!" (Liqu) Now they stare rather blankly at me. "E-ehm, what exactly are you doing with my arm? It starts to feel really weird. Not painful, but strange. And, and I think whatever you''re doing spreads quite deep inside. That''s not the plant but you, right?" (Anvenia) I have to protect this girl. That means in the first place to make sure she won''t die. However, my Shari said unharmed. As far as I know, physical inconvenience is considered as harm. This means I cannot leave it at that. So as soon I grabbed her I started pulling the poison out by guiding my slime into her pores and dissolving everything that isn''t part of her. The results I can easily pull out again. "Just sucking the bad plant-stuff out there. If it''s dissolved it won''t itch." (Liqu) "Y-you''re dissolving her arm?" (Lorena) Careful, you look as if you''re fainting any moment. Had quite a number of those cases inside me. I know the early symptoms. "Just the plant part. I''m good at differentiating. Even if it''s usually the other way round and I''m rather going for the flesh. Weird to concentrate on the opposite. So please don''t bother me, or I might accidentally switch." (Liqu) The woman is apparently now at a loss for words. Might be better as what I''m doing here is still very small detail work and requires thorough concentration. Wouldn''t be good to make me forget that I don''t want the flesh. "Uh, Liqu. Now it starts to feel bad. Ouch!" (Anvenia) "Bear with it." (Liqu) "Stop it! You cannot do that to her!" (Lorena) Am I not doing it already? "When I''m done I''ll stop." (Liqu) I guess I can understand her, even if I have only theoretical knowledge of the human sense of pain. I have basically to scrape her pores out and cleanse the outer skin levels. This affords a very penetrative procedure. And this means she has to endure the pain which comes from doing so. Not that I intend to let go and give her a choice on that matter. I will proceed until I''m sure that nothing remains inside. Still, I shouldn''t get distracted or I might make a mistake. "Stop right there, you fiend! Let that girl go!" (Alec) "Huh?" (Liqu) And there comes a distraction. Several humans with drawn swords of different sizes. I can gauge the strength of humans to a degree. One needs this ability while being against adventurers. These are on the upper levels. "I''m busy. Go away." (Liqu) Almost done. If they would just leave me be for a moment. "Damned monster! Leave that girl to us!" (Alec) I perceive anger flaring up within that noisy one. And some darker things. His soul flickers like a mix of fire and smoke. But instead of attacking, he takes position with the other fighters. Good for me. "So, done. Don''t play again with colorful plants. They are so for a reason." (Liqu) Often because they contain magic and like this have all kinds of effects on those who''re not slimes. Mostly not good ones as any kind of change is usually negative for a working human body. I pat the girl on the head and smile at her. She was rather cooperative, even if she didn''t like it. Better than Shari back then. Awh, such fond memories. "Stop ignoring us!!!" (Alec) Right, there was something. First I have to get rid of the clothes. "Zsch" He comes close and any moment the attack will start. Suddenly the woman runs at me, grabs the girl with surprising strength, and runs off. Not that I''m angry about this. I may not be able to protect her while she''s gone but it would be cumbersome to fight those soldiers and at the same time ensure that nothing happens to her due to their attacks. Now this problem is gone. "Rias, Kine! Get after that girl! Take care of her!" (Alec) The two farthest on each side start to walk in the direction the girl left to. Oh no! I may not be doing it now, but that''s still my job! Quickly I reach with two tendrils to their backs and pull them back to me. "Don''t underestimate us! We may have lost on our own, but we are the elite! And now we will face you together!" (Alec) "Are you angry because I''ve won against you?" (Liqu) This look proves me right. The other four behind don''t even look too keen to fight. Especially those I grabbed Maybe I can make this short. "We''re going to get you done!" (Alec) "Uhu, but to do this you would have to win." (Liqu) "We will win!" (Alec) I start with a fast extension towards him. If I get hold of this noisy one I doubt the others are going to continue. The noisy ones are always those the others concentrate on. Yet this one is rather fast and dodges my arm while also managing to strike at it. Huh? I''ve lost energy! His sword! It''s covered with a coating of these terrible stones. Just a tiny bit on the outer layer but enough to annoy me. The others already surrounded me and prepare a simultaneous attack. Which I counter by rotating my arms and some extra appendages I added on the fly in a flurry around me. That''s enough to make them back off. Still, they use these weapons to lash out at these appendages and take with each strike small amounts of my energy. All of them are rather skilled and I feel pressured to get take them out without killing them. "Now we''ll get you!" (Alec) "You''re noisy. I''ll end this now, fine?" (Liqu) "Zsch" "Huh..." (Alec) At this moment, the ground directly below his position gives in and erupts. Out of the earth emerges a tendril of slime which quickly attaches to his leg. Took some time until he stood still, but now he stayed long enough at one place that the slime I sent into the ground could reach him. That''s the problem with a formation, your opponent knows your allocated space. I pull his leg down, so he loses mobility. As I couldn''t guide too much mass through the hastily created tunnel I now follow up with more on the direct way. With his leg stuck he shouldn''t be able to escape in time. "Wha-" (Alec) He tries striking at it, but as I''m almost always well-sustained nowadays this bit of coating can''t do much against my energy levels. Got him! I pull him close to me before the others have a chance to free him. "Stop this!" (Alec) "Release him!" (soldier) "You want him back? Here." (Liqu) With a bit of force, I lash out with my slime. Yet there''s still a body attached to it. This one flies as well in the direction of the other soldiers. Yet somehow they don''t seem very willing to catch that man. Instead, he crashes head-first into the ground. I held back quite a bit, so he should''ve survived it. Also, he screams when I start to swing him once more at the others. So he should be alright if he can still be so loud. My tactic works out since now the others stopped to strike with these bothersome swords at the appendage I attack them with. Like this, I manage to keep them at bay. "That''s enough!" (Peras) Suddenly I hear a shout. It''s this man who already fought twice with my Shari. I was told that he''s important here. At least the others stop fighting. Maybe I should as well. "Let him down!" (Peras) That went to me. "He attacked me." (Liqu) "Doesn''t matter. Do so. Now!" (Peras) I play with the thought to do something not nice to him. Yet I remember how my Shari got scolded the last time for my actions. So maybe I should do so. It''s not like I couldn''t crush him anyways. And then dissolve anyone who gets in my way. "Flop" "Fine. Who we''ve got here? Alec! Should have known it. Barely recognized you in that state." (Peras) "Argh, captain. This thing attacked us. We tried to fight it but it was too strong." (Alec) "Next time if you claim something like this make sure that the girls who called me didn''t already tell me what actually happened." (Peras) Now he looks really pale. There must be something to the power of that man if it can cause this reaction. "You others! Back on your posts! There''ll be consequences! Just wait for it! And you, Alec. You have apparently too much energy. So we should put it to work. Get to the healer and have your bruises healed! After that, come to the training field. Got something for you. And before I forget it, I''ll cut half of your pay for this month and double time for your training sessions. Let''s see if we can get that rebellious behavior out of you." (Peras) After that, he approaches me. "Something like this shouldn''t happen. I''m taking the blame for that. However, next time call someone instead of solving the situation.... in this manner." (Peras) He looks around. Maybe I overdid it a little. Most of the plants in my close vicinity didn''t survive my wild attacks. Not to speak about all the slime I''ve scattered on them. Yet the latter should be good for the plants in the long run. "Why are you here?" (Liqu) It''s a little strange that the important one came so quickly. The fight only took minutes. "I was suddenly called out because two young ladies screamed that my soldiers were acting rogue." (Peras) "They... said that?" (Liqu) "Yes. They vouched for you. It''s a shame how my soldiers acted. To make this clear, I don''t tolerate such behavior." (Peras) That was more directed at me than those others. Yet it''s a strange development. These humans both vouched for me. And this is absolutely atypical. I could maybe understand that girl. She has a positive attitude towards me. But the other woman was not a single time nice to me. And she was clearly in charge. So why do they think now that I was in the right? Usually, humans say in such a situation that I''m the bad one because I''m a monster. Well, they come back now, so I can just ask them. "Why am I not bad?" (Liqu) "Ehh?" (Lorena) "They attacked you! They are the baddies!" (Anvenia) "I''m always in the wrong if something like this happens. That''s what humans say." (Liqu) "I... I don''t know about this. But even an imbecile could see that you didn''t provoke them. My personal thoughts on the subject aside, attacking her highness'' guard means disrespecting her. This cannot be tolerated!" (Lorena) This must again be this strange concept of "power" Shari told me about. If it can even make happen that a slime is treated better than a human then maybe I should gather some of this. "Oh, and my arm feels perfect. Even better than before. Thank you for that!" (Anvenia) "Yes... That as well. But I would prefer it if such things would be left to the healers if it ever repeats." (Lorena) I thoroughly cleaned out her pores so there''s nothing harmful left in there. "Your highness. I believe this was enough excitement for today. If you would now head back to your lodgings." (Lorena) I see her frown but ultimately she complies. So we go back to her room. After we arrive, I still have to shape my body into various forms but ultimately she''s satisfied. "Your highness. I think your guard has to leave now you. It was a long day and you still have to work on your lessons." (Lorena) Another frown and yet another nod. She really gives off contradicting signals. But before I leave she comes to me. "I... I wanted to thank you. Today was more exciting than ever before. And that''s all thanks to you. Thank you so much. You don''t know how happy you made me!" (Anvenia) Today I was also thanked many more times than... ever in my whole existence. An unusual day. I can''t wait to get back to my Shari. However, on the way down my thoughts are on that girl. I guess I like her. There was never someone who was so unreserved nice to me. Also, her soul makes a comforting impression. Not the slightest hint of malice is to be found there. Because of that, it concerns me that she has to do things she obviously doesn''t like to do. Sometimes I think that girl would be happier as a slime. However, I cannot do that. She''s simply too small. Long before a proper core would have formed in her body her insides would start to dissolve. To prevent a reaction I have to provide the core energetic mass as an alternative. Yet there''s not enough space in her stomach. It would burst long before I''ve stored a sufficient amount in there. The only solution might be to establish a continuous exchange of newly provided slime to replace the spent matter. But that doesn''t seem to be applicable. Too much could go wrong as already a single application is very stressful on a human''s body, as I''ve realized with my Shari. It could even happen, that I''m not able to pull enough of the old slime out, and the dissolving reaction sets in. Also, in total, I wouldn''t have the leeway. So I cannot transform her. Yet. Chapter 110 - Shari - This concludes Liqu''s recollection. I''m going to ignore that disturbing last part as it doesn''t matter at the moment. Also, it explains why this Alec acted his hatred out on me as he did. He got misused and as a club thoroughly screwed up by her. What interests me would be how she made that dragon vapor her slime. It was interesting and gives me an idea for an application. I''ve even got something like an instruction about how to do it since this sharing of minds is extremely detailed. Why does it have to be so convenient and at the same time so extremely intrusive to do it? Whenever I link with Liqu it feels... like a couple thing. I know she might not see it this way as she doesn''t even think in human standards. But it''s so awfully close and intense that for hours I can''t think about anything else but Liqu. Still, I''ve realized that we have a rather bad standing. I will have to change that. Instead of trying to convince those who are hostile, it might be better to work on the relationships I''ve already established. Maybe then some more positive rumors about us might spread. So I decide on something. "Liqu, from tomorrow on we''re going to train with our team. I want you to go easy on them. We have to gain some goodwill." (Shari) "Goodwill?" (Liqu) "Show them that it''s possible, and more importantly safe, to work with us. Like this our relationships with the humans will eventually improve and fewer people want us dead." (Shari) "Oh. Okay!" (Liqu) Seems like I''ve settled this. However, I need a rest. So I have eventually to tug myself into my tub knowing that in my standby mode I might dream of Liqu after all this information intake. The next days passed by calmly. I finally got lessons regarding how to lead people. Until now Joran did most of the job so well that I ask myself why he wasn''t already promoted to my position. I mean he is young but not too young. Late-twenties? Could be. Anyways Kaleb showed me the ropes on it. Also, Jaren managed together with Vela to convince the other team members that we start training together. It''s mostly Liqu against everyone else. She can pressure our vanguard, occupy the second line, and alternate her attacks to be less predictable at the same time. Meanwhile, I train by fighting against multiple of her tentacles by cutting them off. I''ve realized that my dexterity is underdeveloped and I have to work hard on my skills. That pays off, as the difficulty is quite high and truly requires extreme levels of awareness and speed to be fast enough to keep up. It''s needless to say that Liqu on her side is extremely motivated to touch me. Even more, as it happens in some way with my consent in this scenario. However, I think my own apprehension also drives me to get better at dodging and deflecting her. This is also necessary. Especially as these bouts, which Peras forces me to participate in, get harder and harder by the day. Not to say that I am constantly pressured to prove my worth. Liqu got a bit more comfortable in this environment and my argument that always being together could make me grow tired of her and like this decrease my affection worked out to gain me some free time. She''s almost always together with the princess while I am having my lessons. So I learned stuff like reading the environment, how to instruct others to do things, like setting up a camp, tactics, and strategizing. In the latter, I was really good. The other topics... not so much. Don''t judge me. It''s all the fault of that damned core. I can barely concentrate on the taught stuff before I forget the recent lesson. The drier the information I have to learn the harder it is to press into that stone. And believe me how to set up a camp in theory and maintaining the logistics of a military troop is dry. "So this concludes our lesson about different forms of fortifications in regard to available time, environment, and situational threats. Any questions?" (Kaleb) To be honest, there was one I had for a while. Even if it''s not directly related to the topic. "Why is this building so weirdly built? There are no windows on the ground level and the walls are extremely thick." (Shari) "You don''t know yet? This should be basic knowledge." (Kaleb) "Whatever is so obvious, no one bothered to tell me." (Shari) "Fine, then it''s on me. This building is an emergency shelter for all our personnel. In case of an attack, everyone is instructed to escape to this place. The servants and officials shall seek shelter while the soldiers protect them. Only after we assembled there a coordinated reaction will occur, in case the soldiers weren''t able to simply deal with the threat by themselves." (Kaleb) I see. This place is still quite close to the Evergrove. If a strong monster shows up that the soldiers can''t deal with directly, it''s best to get all the servants out of the line and strike with all they have. This way causalities can be kept low and orders according to a plan that keeps the respective situation in mind be given. "Was that now all for today?" (Shari) "Yes, but Captain Peras wants to see you." (Kaleb) "Oh no, again? He makes me everyday fight his elite soldiers. And those are really tough." (Shari) Until now I could kinda keep up. But I always grow nervous when they hit me full force with their enhanced strength. I even switched to a reinforced leather west. This one is actually standard but restricts mine and Liqu''s movements too much to use them all the time. Since the training weapons are blunt and I have my slime hull around my core there is no need to worry. But there was that one incident when one of the soldiers slashed with the tip through the fabric of the uniform and came dangerously close to my core. Something that Liqu can never find out. So some additional protection is recommended. "That you can keep up shows that it works. Some of them use enhancement techniques." (Kaleb) "Some? All of them! Wasn''t this supposed to be a rare ability?" (Shari) "It is. Captain Peras assembles his absolute elite for this." (Kaleb) "Really? I started to get the impression that this is totally common here." (Shari) "Then you didn''t pay attention. Or why you think you fared so well during that special practice event." (Kaleb) "Sure, you got me there. But where were all these guys back then?" (Shari) "You fought two. The first ones. All the others were handled by your friend." (Kaleb) Well, now I start to see Liqu in a different much more terrifying light. It looked so easy how she swept the ground with those people. At least the few times I had the leeway to look. Yet this was mostly during the end when I got used to this. "Now you should get going. The captain is waiting." (Kaleb) Like all the other days I head over to the training ground and I find Peras there, who usually supervises my spars. He seems to be in a good mood. "Good day, Captain." (Shari) "Good that you made it. I actually looked forward to this." (Peras) He did? I managed particularly well in the last bouts. Even with my restricted movements I progressively got better at dodging and deflecting their strikes and at the same time was able to retaliate. But is this a reason? "Ahem, glad that you''re pleased, Sir." (Shari) "Take today''s fight as a test. It will be a little bit more difficult than usual." (Peras) A test? For what? "So, who''s my opponent?" (Shari) "Ah, yes. Here." (Peras) With this, my opponent steps forward. "Z-Zeon?" (Shari) "Seems like today we''re against each other today." (Zeon) "I don''t think I need to mention that the usage of all personal abilities is allowed." (Peras) I''m going to get zapped! Liqu made it very clear that this isn''t enjoyable with the kind of body I have. Well, normal bodies would be bothered as well, but it''s said that slimes are particularly weak to it. I force a smile. It would be cramped if this would be possible for liquid slime. Both of us take our respective equipment. I on my side, a leather vest, and the usual two short swords. Since this training is about my movements in human form I have to make do with what a human could handle. And humans are restricted in their number of limbs. However, I know who is my opponent and so I equip one more as a reserve. Zeon on the other hand uses a single sword of medium size. "Naturally, no deadly attacks are permitted. We will see who fares better in this fight. Take positions!" (Peras) I have no choice but to do this and try to remember everything I know from Liqu''s fight against him. There was something about guiding the current. Yet I don''t really know what that entails. It''s not like I ever got struck by lightning. Zeon shows an almost unnatural calmth while he prepares. His expression is serene and the way he goes into a stance is almost meditative. "Begin!" (Peras) At this command, he swipes with his right arm, which holds the weapon, to the side. "Brzzzzzz" The energy is clearly visible. At least for me. It runs from his whole body, into his hand, and from there to the weapon. These sparks worry me deeply. I decide to use my usual opening and attack him with an extending arm from the distance. It shall just keep him at bay so he cannot advance on me. Naturally, he can block that one. "Brzzzzzzz" "Splosh" I''ve lost my arm! The moment our weapons touched each other I lost all connection to my arm. Is this... lightning? How the heck could Liqu fight this?! Not to speak of enduring a direct hit? It''s scary. Now I understand why he''s rumored to be the count''s best soldier. I wouldn''t know how anyone could counter this. As soon one crosses blades with him they lose. That''s almost unfair. I quickly grab the other sword and try to deflect without touching him. While giving my all to avoid his sword I try to think this through. What did I feel when he got me? I believe something passed through me. But even with highspeed processing, it happened too fast for anything concrete. Yet, whatever I felt there, it has to be the energy of the attack. Still, how shall I guide this? Since none of my attacks connects he proceeds to advance on me. As soon he hits my main body I''m done for. I take something similar to a deep breath and spew as much dispersed slime out as I can. I know how to do that from that one linking. But different from Liqu I know that this ability cannot only depict a very realistic dragon but also be used to take the opponent''s vision. It''s not just about the slime which gets in the eyes and blinds the enemy, but it''s also in general an impenetrable fog one cannot see through from the outside. The only beings that can see are those creatures who consist of that stuff and have a sense linked to the slime. I know exactly where he is. So I swipe with both my swords at his legs. However, he stands firm, and seconds later his weapon comes down. I can pull back one arm but he grazes the other one at the tip. I lose for a moment the connection and my sword slips away. However, I already pulled it back, so even without my support it drifts back in my direction and I can at least recover it. On the other side, this took too long and my slime fog is already gone. To be honest, while he''s an impressive opponent, his swordsmanship is just good but not overwhelming. If not for these shocks he would have no chance. But they''re there so I have to deal with them. Yet in a long confrontation, he will without a doubt eventually get me. And I cannot use impact as Liqu did since it''s no safe technique in my inept slime hands and I''m banned from using deadly techniques. But I need to do something as he is already far too close. This time I attack him from both sides. He can just block one with his sword. The moment he moves to concentrate on one of them I let go of the weapon before the metal contacts to avoid the shock. The shock propels the blade away, but the jab to his other side should still hurt quite a bit. But it doesn''t stop him to advance on me. So I use my last resort and slash at him with all my power. And once more let go of the weapon before I get shocked. As long his annoying weapon isn''t in the way I can tackle him. While the only hard part about me is my equipment the force alone is enough to get him down on the ground. Nonetheless, even if he''s lying on his back he can reposition his sword to move it in my direction. I know it''s gonna be the end of the fight if that thing gets inside me and releases its numbing current. Yet all I can do to prevent this is to put more mass between him and his arm. Naturally, I don''t simply shove some slime there, but also increase the concentration on the side he''s about to reach. I also have a layer of clothing so I can only hope for the best. When it touches I curse inwardly for my lack of foresight. The energy almost reaches my core. Every little part of mine the left side becomes numb and I am very sure that only the clothes keep my shape together. But I notice that most of the energy is passing where I concentrated the slime. And it goes... downwards! The energy for some reason wants to go down to the ground! I can use this knowledge to prevent it from wreaking havoc inside me. But on the other side, I cannot really control my slime in the struck area, which complicates things. Suddenly Zeon grabs with his free hand the arm I pin him down with. "Brzzz" This is unbearable! Absolutely no control! Damnit, I forgot that he can apply these shocks with his hands too. I have almost no part of my body left to work with. So I have to make do with what I have. And that I pull away. Just half my body obeys my wish but that''s still enough to pull my core and the vest out of Zeon''s reach. Yet a large part of my body remains stuck there. I simply couldn''t move it. To my dismay, I notice that my trousers didn''t obey my wish. Also, I''m barely left with any mass to shape my body. That what forms back is... a child. Zeon somehow manages to stand back up in this puddle of slime and albeit he''s huffing a bit he seems to be fine. Then he looks at me. "Ehm, maybe we should leave it at that?" (Zeon) "Tsk, I''m not done yet!" (Shari) Okay, this would have sounded much more convincing if for some reason my voice hadn''t turned into a nine-year-old''s. Yet I can only do so much in frequency with my vocal cords being half as long as usual. "I don''t know how you see any chance to win now." (Zeon) "Oh, how about this!" (Shari) What he forgot to consider is his position. He stands in the middle of a puddle consisting of my remains. And there''s still this snail''s trail I left on my retreat. This is enough to establish a connection. In a blink, the slime below him erupts upwards and grabs him. I make sure that it comes from more than all sides. So even if he shocks one tendril I can easily reapply it while the others hold firm. Also, I spread the connection as close as possible to the ground. The current should like this be guided to the earth before it can cause any damage to my control. As a mage, he will eventually run out of power, no matter how good he is. I on the other side, have more than enough energy. I just lack control. I see and feel him struggle inside my mass. Not only some tendrils but the pure weight of all the mass is dragging him down. There is nothing he can do now. "Release!" (Zeon) I rather feel than see the energy bursting out of him. In a ridiculous quick explosion, all my control is gone and the slime splatters to the sides. I''m stunned that he can emit this energy anywhere around his body. Even if it''s only for a moment. At this moment Zeon turns into a stance he bends both his knees in my direction. "Lightning enhancement!" (Zeon) I guess it''s only possible to see this with my special vision. In Zeon''s legs, this lightning energy sparks up. Promptly his knees yank up and catapult him in my direction. In a blink, he''s crossing the distance between us. I defend the oncoming strike by shoving all the rest of the slime I have still at my disposal in its way. It works even if the struck part gets numb. But suddenly he pushes his other hand into my body. He shoves it directly through the head opening of my vest, reaching further inside. I cannot feel anything at this point. All the energy not only takes my control but makes me blind, completely overwhelming my usual awareness. I just now become aware of how much I relied on this sense and how bad it feels to lose it. I feel completely disconnected from everything. Then I notice some kind of movement. The disconnection doesn''t stop and suddenly I feel absolutely bare. I need a moment to realize what happened. Wh-what do I do now? I have nothing left! My whole body is gone. I... I can''t do anything! He even is touching me directly. I feel so... bare. What if this causes a scratch? Would this mean a permanent damage? I, I am scared. He can do everything he wants with me. If he chooses to keep me away from slime I won''t recover. I will just stay forever this stone. This is hell! Suddenly I feel like I''m falling. A moment later I hit something. Is this... Slime! Yes, it is! I can feel it, control it, move it! How wonderful! As fast as I can I reshape my body with the mental image of myself. Already midway I start to gain awareness of my surroundings. A moment later I realize that I''m far too elated about consisting of slime. That I need it to exist is one thing but I really, really don''t want to start to take a liking to this stuff. I notice that I''m still a little small as all I had to work with was the small puddle of my leftovers. I spread my arm to the next accumulation strewn around the field and suck it in so I can start to shape a more mature body. Just when this is done I can leave survival mode and again act in a normal way. Did this core''s instinct again take over? Unsettling. "Damn!" (Shari) "Wow. What a recovery." (Zeon) "Huh. What happened?" (Shari) "Guess I won. Didn''t you hear the captain?" (Zeon) "Oh sorry, but someone ripped my very self out of my body. I''m rather hard of hearing when I lack everything!" (Shari) "Oh, might be better this way." (Zeon) I ask myself what that''s supposed to mean, but when I watch in the round I see some of the men avert their gaze. Guess those proposed to crush me while I''m helpless. Then I lock my artificial eyes on Peras. "You''ve lost. Nothing to say about this. Gather yourself and fetch a new uniform. After that I''m expecting you in my office." (Peras) Am I seriously about to get scolded for losing? While Peras heads inside Zeon speaks up. "You gave me a hard fight. I''m totally exhausted. If we would now go for another round you might even win." (Zeon) "Mhm, great." (Shari) "Oh, don''t be like this. You don''t even seem to be injured." (Zeon) "That was... unpleasant. As if someone takes all your limbs from you and points a blade at your neck. I honestly thought for a moment I''m about to get crushed how it''s usually done with slimes." (Shari) It truly was. I don''t want to admit it but this much panic should have triggered my dissolving reaction. However, I couldn''t. I simply had no control over myself. And this lack of my most fundamental defense was what felt worst. I was totally at his mercy. For a moment Zeon''s gaze drifts to those who before looked guiltily away. "I wouldn''t do such a thing. This was a duel under set conditions. Aiming for your life against the agreed terms would be dishonorable." (Zeon) "Guess I have to thank you." (Shari) "No need to show gratitude for something that''s supposed to be standard." (Zeon) I guess he isn''t necessarily a bad guy. I personally can relate quite well to someone who follows a code of honor. Also, it was a fair fight. So it''s not as if I could condemn him. As bad he beat me up. Then Zeon smirks. "Also, I''m not killing kids. Given your appearance at the end it would have felt wrong." (Zeon) Forget everything I just said. He''s annoying. But one thing is for sure: Chapter 111 - Shari - After getting again halfway presentable instead of looking like a squishy, beaten, naked child I move to Peras'' office. I have been there so many times that I can find it easily. When I enter, Peras sits again at his desk. For a while, his gaze stays on the documents but eventually, he looks in my direction. "That was a good fight. Even if you stand defeated." (Peras) "Could I ask a question about this?" (Shari) "Speak up. (Peras) "Why this fight? I understand that I have still much to learn, but why Zeon?" (Shari) "Anything wrong with this?" (Peras) "Everyone who knows even the slightest bit about subjugations is well-informed that slimes are weak against lightning. It doesn''t only stuns them but completely renders their ability to move." (Shari) "Them, huh? Seems like you had an opponent your natural resilience didn''t work against." (Peras) What''s he saying there? This could hardly be called a fair match. The only reason Liqu won hers is that she simply overpowers everything. "This sounds as if you intentionally put me against someone I''m weak against. If I wouldn''t know better I might believe you wanted me to lose." (Shari) "And this was exactly the reason." (Peras) "Excuse me!? Why?! Have I displeased you in any way? I''ve fought all the guys you wanted me to! And even if some were draws I''ve never lost!" (Shari) "Let me say it like this: If you had won this would have been an undeniable proof of your abilities. Yet this wasn''t the intention. It''s fairly easy to notice during your battles. You act rash and cocky! Not only this but you were fighting under the assumption that nothing can truly harm you. This gives you a sense of superiority over your opponent. A false sense of safety that will lull your senses until a true danger appears to crush that little core of yours. The most important about this match was the lesson. I wanted you to become aware of how vulnerable you truly are. Otherwise, you''re a danger for yourself and your team." (Peras) I get it to a degree. My body still feels foreign. Not too much time passed since I turned into a shapeless abomination. So at times, everything about it feels a bit distant to me. There is no way to injure me. No way to get poisoned. No way to cause any kind of permanent harm. As long my core remains unscathed I''ll be fine. I can see how this state of affairs can make someone reckless. And during those spars, it got even worse as the conditions were always in my favor. I mean my opponents had to use blunt weapons against a slime. That''s hardly fair. Still, I ask myself why he brings that up now. "But you already sent us on a mission." (Shari) "That was a simple subjugation. If your team can''t make the right calls, even without a competent leader, then they should look for another profession." (Peras) "Any idea how dangerous that thing was?" (Shari) "As ferocious as it turned out to be, it was just a beast. Open hostility, straight attacks. People on the other hand are cunning. As you just learned they will take advantage of your weaknesses. If you face them without caution you will end up dead. And knowing your comrade we will follow soon after." (Peras) Well, he used my weakness against me. One I until now didn''t even know was this severe. It''s like realizing that you are inflammable. To be honest, I don''t know very much about slimes. All I have is what others, especially Liqu, told me and what is obvious about my condition. Yet it appears weird to me that Peras wants me to learn how to fight humans. Nothing one should teach a monster. "Why are you so worried about me fighting people?" (Shari) "Because those will be your next opponents." (Peras) What did he just say?! I hope I misheard! When I started this employment one of my conditions was that I won''t be the monster they can let out of its cave whenever it shall spook their opposition. It''s not even hard to imagine that this won''t improve my reputation among the populace. So I''m neither an assassin nor a pet. "Sorry, but I''m no killer. I don''t find any particular joy in murdering people. You can''t just ask me to kill whoever you don''t like." (Shari) "Interesting mindset. But I think you''ve misunderstood. This isn''t about you fighting our enemies. We are talking about common bandits." (Peras) "Bandits?" (Shari) "Yes. The southeastern villages of the fief are now for quite some time under attack by criminals. They blocked the only connection that links them to the road to the capital and started raiding everyone who tries to pass." (Peras) "This sounds rather severe." (Shari) "You don''t say? The few who could escape say that the villages are basically under siege. This started some weeks ago and recently news stopped coming from these lands. The villages might already be lost. However, those settlements are protected by our lord so we''re obligated to send help." (Peras) "If the situation is so dire, why are we acting so late? The way shouldn''t be too long." (Shari) I walked it myself. If anything it''s three days of walking till the junction. Naturally less with a means of transport. Saying that it started long ago that people called for help and doing nothing doesn''t add up. "Tsk. I already sent a troop a week ago to take care of that matter but none of the men returned. We should expect the worst." (Peras) I get it. I don''t like these prospects but it makes sense. My job is basically to keep this fief clean. Bandits are quite a plague and I hold no sympathy for them. In any case, it''s different from being their annihilator, who they send into enemy bases. Here we basically have the law on our side. Even if I don''t like the role of the executioner. "Just bandits? Shouldn''t we send more men and try to apprehend them?" (Shari) "They already killed the count''s men. All that waits for them is a death sentence. Still, the area is a thick forest and they occupy it already for quite a while. Other teams would be at risk to get ambushed." (Peras) "But not us?" (Shari) "Do I need to remind you about your friend?" (Peras) Ah, yes. That would probably turn into a reverse ambush. "Fine. When are we heading out?" (Shari) "Tomorrow. I''d suggest you read through the intel we gathered before heading out. There are some reports from travelers and information about the area." (Peras) He hands me a small bundle of papers. "Is it okay if I go to read them at my place?" (Shari) "Sure, why not. You''re already doing the same with some of the most expensive books from our library so please, take this as well into your humid dungeon." (Peras) With an embarrassed smile, I take the documents and leave to my place. Where already Liqu waits for me. "Where were you? I was worried! (Liqu) Her overprotectiveness can be quite arduous at times. "Liqu, we''ve got a new job." (Shari) "A job?" (Liqu) "A new task we need to fulfill to earn us our place here." (Shari) "Oh, okay. I like it here. There are people who talk to me. That''s so special!" (Liqu) "It seems there are bandits on a road. We are supposed to get rid of them." (Shari) "Ah, this is easy." (Liqu) I''m all too sure it is for you. Especially the "making them disappear" part. "Please hold back a little. It''s still a group mission. If you can show some restraint on such a task it shows them that you''re not a monster." (Shari) "But I am!" (Liqu) "Less of a monster. At least don''t look as if you''d enjoy killing people." (Shari) "But I do! Getting so much energy is always nice." (Liqu) "No you don''t! As far it concerns our teammates you''re always very sorry when you have to kill someone. At least you''ll act that way." (Shari) She sometimes gets a really worrisome expression. "You''re making this all so complicated." (Liqu) "Well, deal with it. But now excuse me but I have to survey the documents." (Shari) I shouldn''t stay ignorant about our mission. First I check the map I''ve got. On it, I see a mark for our destination. It strikes me odd that they would use something as valuable as a map for such common usage. But I guess these missions are important on their own and the paper was already used more than once. On the map are the areas marked where the bandits were sighted. I see that it''s around a day''s walk on the road to the south and then the same to the east. However, this is strange. All that is at the end of this sideroad are, as Peras said, some midsized villages. None of these worthwhile targets. If there are enough to kill an elite team of soldiers I would expect a rather big group. Is it maybe to avoid being targeted by the capital? Like this, they are the sole problem of the local lord and not of the capital which would send an extermination troop. Nonetheless, it''s basically just subsistence for bandits. One might think they would be more greedy. The second point would be that I need to figure out how to go about that job. There are three issues. The first is that we have a team. Even with Liqu, in case of an ambush, they will be at risk and I want to bring all of them back home. Against ranged weapons, this might prove difficult. Then I''d need to know how to catch them. We could just walk the road and hope this will bait them. Which would bring us back to the first problem, regarding keeping my team alive. Also, we would just get a fraction of their group this way. If they''re already operating there for a longer time they certainly have a hideout we need to find. This brings us to the third point. We need to delve into a rather wild forest if this map is right. I believe it could be worth a try to ask around in the local villages. If anyone survived they should know something about the bandits. Here, that one in the center might be a good place. Yet it would mean interacting with people. I already see some difficulties. After this, I start to look through the other provided information. It''s not much. Mostly testimonies of villagers who could barely escape with their lives. Apparently, they usually come, kill some, but don''t bother to run after those who escape. On the other hand, I grow a little worried because of the previous group. That one consisted of two teams together counting ten soldiers and their leader was one of the elites. If those didn''t return it''s going to be quite a hassle to deal with the enemy. I still believe that with Liqu we could simply roll over them. But it''s not so great that our foes are such a big threat. "What are you doing there?" (Liqu) "Reading." (Shari) "Oh, that thing with these weird marks, right?" (Liqu) "Those aren''t "weird marks". They hold meaning. If you know how to tell them apart they convey what the writer wanted to tell. And information is important. It keeps us alive!" (Shari) It was a hard piece of work to learn and I''m proud of this ability. I won''t allow that she makes lightly of it. Even if she''s a slime that''s no excuse for ignorance. She stares blankly at the pages I''m scanning through. "Can you tell me?" (Liqu) "Huh?" (Shari) "How it works! If you say it''s important I believe you." (Liqu) That surprises me. So she wants to learn? "Let''s see. How to convey this? So... Each of those "marks" is a symbol that represents a sound that the human mouth can produce. Yes, I know you can make many more but humans have no usage for "grlbsh". If you put them together it forms a word. You know, the same as different sounds form speech when spoken." (Shari) Her eyes are wide open. I guess I''ve hooked her. "Could you teach me?" (Liqu) She seriously wants to learn this. Sigh, it''s going to be bothersome but I would feel bad for stopping her in all her enthusiasm. "Fine. Look at this document. But no touching. I have to return them. This is an "A". Please memorize it. Guess it should sound familiar." (Shari) Like this, I go about all the letters with her. She''s focusing them with such a stare that I can almost feel how the pictures ingrain into her core. Guess it''s easier for a slime to learn like this. Next, I try to let her read some words by having her speak the individual letters one after the other. The success is evident. "R-E-P-O-R-T, T-O, C-O-M-M-A-N-D. Ah, so it''s like this!" (Liqu) I''m almost jealous that she has such an easy time with it. And this while only having those military documents as study material. Suddenly she looks at another passage. "A-n-d, t-h. t-h-e-n..." (Liqu) "Ah, some letters are thought to be put together, so they form a new sound, which is a mix of both of them. Here it would be "th". The full word is "then"." (Shari) "Ah, thank you so much. A-n-d, th-e-n, e-v-er-y-o-n-e, d-i-e-d! "And then everyone died!" I can understand! This is so wonderful! And then everyone died!!!" (Liqu) just. Why had it to be the testimony of a villager who recounts how his group got brutally murdered by the bandits? "I guess you''ve got it. Duh." (Shari) "More! B-l-oo-d, ev-er-y, w-h, wh-ere! Blood everywhere!" (Liqu) "Oh, yes. Great. But now please excuse me. I still have to read through the rest." (Shari) And this study session took quite a disturbing turn. Chapter 112 - Shari - It was quite a hassle to stop Liqu from reading things out loud the whole night. While I don''t need any sleep this doesn''t mean that I wanted to pass on my last chance before the mission to relax in my tub. Still, eventually, the night comes to an end I had to prepare for a longer mission. The way there alone will take almost two days. So I have to get ready for a long time with nothing but wilderness. After packing all my equipment I meet up with my team. While Jaren and Vela look mostly fine, the other three don''t seem to be too keen to go on this journey. At least they managed to recover that carriage we left behind on our last mission. Otherwise, the mood would have worsened. I sit down, as far as possible from the horse, and make sure Liqu does the same. "Do you have your mask?" (Jaren) -"Sure. I won''t face people without it. Not everyone has to know." (Shari) In particular, it''s a good cover which makes my opponents believe they can kill me like any other human. "Good. You will need it when we talk with the villagers." (Jaren) "I thought you''re going to talk to them." (Shari) "You''re the highest-ranking official. So it''s your task to represent us." (Jaren) "Do you realize how that sounds?" (Balion) "Calm down. She did well those last weeks. Also, she''s a convincing talker." (Vela) Don''t know when Vela''s attitude changed but it''s welcome. We start to move and do so for quite some time. Yet it seems I was a bit too early with my judgment regarding Vela Eventually, the carriage''s platform started to feel a little too small for all of us, especially with Liqu. "Can''t you just tell that thing to glue itself to the bottom?!" (Vela) "Maybe you should calm down?" (Shari) "Have I done something wrong?" (Liqu) "It''s the eighth time it bumped against me! I''ve got enough!" (Vela) I get her. Liqu still has too little awareness of personal space. Nonetheless, we finally make it to the junction. Yet at this point, it already got late. So we set up camp. I take the chance to ask Vela what''s her problem with Liqu. "So, why did you almost freak out back then?" (Shari) "Do I have to answer that?" (Vela) "Not really. I''m just curious." (Shari) "She annoys me. Not necessarily what she is but her behavior. As if she wants to indicate that not all monsters are truly bad. Even if I already killed my fair share of them. It upsets me to see how she without any care engages in situations. After all the people she killed she tries to coax us to believe she''s friendly. Even if she already showed what kind of homicidal maniac she is." (Vela) It''s understandable to a degree. That Liqu told her she would kill all her loved ones is not the best base for a relationship. "I don''t need to worry here, right? Had bad experiences on that front." (Shari) "No need to. I can follow orders." (Vela) That doesn''t mean she will. Yet pointing that out won''t make her like me more. After this, I walk over to Jaren. He has the greatest tactical knowledge in my opinion, so consulting him about our next actions seems to be the right call. "Hey." (Shari) "Ah, there you are." (Jaren) "I wanted to ask how we should proceed from here on out." (Shari) "In the first place, it''s an unusual mission." (Jaren) "Bandits are unusual?" (Shari) In my opinion, there are far too many around on the road. "No, not around Ekoras. That town is a shithole that attracts all the country''s vermin. However, this group is. If they can still operate after the count sends his men they aren''t to compare to the common ragged troublemakers. And to put us against such a large group. They might be individually no opponent for a trained soldier and the captain really counts on your abilities but after the first group never returned it seems off." (Jaren) "Maybe they want to test how much chaos Liqu can unleash on a stronger enemy?" (Shari) "Maybe. But we have to be on high alert. We should expect an ambush on the road we''re taking. And this might at least kill our horses. Or will spook them away again. Anyways fighting humans is an issue. Both mentally and because they pose a significant threat." (Jaren) "I see." (Shari) "Also, we''re going to reach the village of Dosin tomorrow, if it still stands. Do you think you can talk to the villagers?" (Jaren) "I''m not sure if it should be me." (Shari) "You have to be the one to represent us. We''ll back you up but it''s important to act consistently. It will raise suspicion if they notice afterward that you''re the one who commands us. Also, the others should see you acting in your role for once." (Jaren) "If you say so." (Shari) I never thought I would one day be someone''s boss. I don''t want to bother the others. Especially as I''m not on the best terms with some of them. Elin doesn''t seem too keen to talk. And then there''s Niboku. He has already finished refilling the other''s flasks and now is in some kind of meditation. So that''s another no. So I decide to go to sleep after asking Liqu to do the first watch. Guess the second will be on me. The others should thank us for this small favor. The next day we move on early. We grow tense as in this area we could be attacked at any moment. Elin surveys the area more attentive than usual, and the others are as well alert. Yet no attack occurs. This doesn''t make any of us less tense. Especially as Elin occasionally spots remains of recent raids. Here an arrow in a tree, there some spilled blood, a burned carriage. Not the most soothing things to find. But they''re always relatively old. So we decide to stick to the plan and head to the village instead of trying our luck by following those trails into the undergrowth. Eventually, we reach that village. Surprisingly, it still stands and even looks unscathed. However, I see no people. "I guess we should watch out. Could be an ambush." (Shari) "There are people behind the windows. I know that from Ekoras'' slums. Too afraid to come out." (Elin) "Does that mean no ambush?" (Shari) "Don''t know. Could be the reason why they hide." (Elin) "Just stay alert. We''re going to the biggest building we find. Might be the head chief''s. Galos, Jaren; shields up! If arrows come flying we need some cover before Liqu can take care of them." (Shari) "Hah. Almost like a real officer." (Galos) No time for that. Fortunately, nothing happens. On the other side, I notice more and more looks from inside the buildings. It''s good that I have my mask on and forced Liqu to wear hers as well but I guess it doesn''t make us look trustworthy to these people. "This doesn''t make any sense." (Vela) "What do you mean?" (Shari) "With the enemy numbers we''re expecting, such a small village should be no obstacle for them. If the bandits'' aim would be to get any riches it should''ve been raided a long time ago. So why does it still stand?" (Vela) "I don''t know. But maybe the village chief can enlighten us." (Shari) At the building, I decided to approach I jump out of the carriage and wait for the others to follow. Specifically, I''m waiting for someone who can knock at the door for me. Sadly they don''t understand my obvious issues and it takes far too many gestures till Vela gets it and steps forward. "Knock, knock" What would I give to be able to produce that sound? It needs some repetitions until finally, an elderly man opens. "Y-yes?" (elderly man) "Sir, we are soldiers sent by count Kahan to aid your village with that bandit problem. Can we enter?" (Shari) At this, his eyes snap open and he looks completely aghast. "A-Ah, is that so? How wonderful. Sure, come in. We were waiting for so long for help." (elderly man) I take that opportunity to enter. "Am I right that you''re the village chief?" (Shari) "Y-yes. My name is Holan. I am so relieved. No one could sleep here anymore because of those bandits. But now there''s help." (Holan) "Speaking of which. There was another group before ours. You wouldn''t know what happened to them?" (Shari) Again a sharp breath. Before he focuses on me. "Ah, those. I''m sorry to tell you that they died. It was a fierce battle. The enemy outnumbering them by far. Still, they managed to break through and cause them heavy losses. Still, those who survived sustained severe injuries and died a short time later. We buried them at a field nearby." (Holan) "Oh. Then what about the bandits? You said they''re still a problem." (Shari) "Some escaped back into the woods. I can show you the direction. They are still very dangerous men but you should be able to deal with them if there is any comparison to the last troop." (Holan) He points roughly the way with his arms. I take an for me unnecessary small breath before I point my mask''s eyes directly at him. With the friendliest voice I can produce, I start to speak. "Thank you for your cooperation. If it''s not asked too much, would you please answer me another question?" (Shari) "Yes, s-sure." (Holan) "Great. Then, would you please tell me what really happened?" (Shari) As if I would believe even one thing coming from this guy who shows all the classical symptoms of lying. I mean, extreme sweating, nervous twitching, averting to directly look at me, and a pulse that could indicate a health issue. And yes, I''m well aware that some of those hints I only notice because of my weird slime senses. Furthermore, this story is far too convenient to explain why no one is left from the old group. Everyone died but there''s no significant enemy force? Come on. "Wh-what do you mean?" (Holan) "I want to know now what happened to our predecessors. Did you and your people kill them?" (Shari) "What!? N-no!" (Holan) Hmm, that sounded genuine. "Then here''s your last chance, before I go back to the lord and tell him that you''re responsible for his lost men." (Shari) I am rather sure this featureless mask of mine doesn''t make him feel better. "I, wha-, no! You can''t leave! No!" (Holan) Why would they want to keep us here? He has to be aware that we''re suspecting them and might turn hostile. "Why can''t we leave?" (Shari) "I-its... god! I can''t tell!" (Holan) "You can''t tell us how you killed our comrades?" (Shari) "We simply don''t know what happened!" (Holan) "Care to elaborate?" (Shari) "The bandits pestered us for a while without causing greater harm to us. When the soldiers arrived we were relieved and thought that soon everything would be over. But after the first group departed into the forest where we suspected the bandits to be we didn''t hear anything from them. Then suddenly two days later men we didn''t know came into our village. They said everyone who tries to leave the village would be killed." (Holan) That explains why they''re still here. "And what about the direction you wanted us to go?" (Shari) "That''s... They also said that we should tell any troops from the count to go that way. We don''t know what happens there, but they also said that if the next group of soldiers returns to the count to call for reinforcements, then we would all die before they have the chance to arrive. Please, we had no choice!" (Holan) "I get you. Survival is a thing." (Shari) Naturally, I do mind the fact that they were willing to get us killed and certainly won''t forget to mention it in my report. But it wouldn''t help to corner him now and make more enemies. Also, I have no intention to wipe out villages. "T-thank you. What do you intend now to do?" (Holan) "Naturally we walk in the direction you were so nicely pointing us." (Shari) "But that''s obviously a trap." (Holan) "It''s also the place they''re waiting for us. So we don''t even have to search." (Shari) "W-why?" (Holan) "Do you really think the count would after his men were defeated just send the same amount of force? I''m saying this now. We are much more dangerous than you believe." (Shari) Again a sinister smile creeps along my face and without the mask, I would now have a problem. "We''re going to take care of that matter tomorrow. Are you able to offer any kind of accommodation.?" (Shari) "Yes. There... are some vacant buildings." (Holan) Would have been weird if not. They must have lost some people because of the bandits. "Great. Please bring us there. And while you''re at it show us the way you wanted us to take." (Shari) At the moment I should treat this village as enemy territory. As much as I want to help them they could sell us out at any moment. Leaving the house I notice some more downtrodden but inquisitive looks from the general populace which got curious. Many of them are questioningly directed at me. Probably because of the mask. At least it helps to hide my unease. As agreed we are led to an empty house that we can use as our base. I fast go in and shove the village chief out. Every piece of information is likely to get transferred to those bandits. Just after this, I can sit down at a table to think this through. I address the others. "What do you think about all of this?" (Shari) "This mission gets stranger and stranger. What do those bandits want? What are we against here?" (Galos) "I had my suspicions from the start. But now it''s clear that those aren''t common thugs." (Jaren) "Could you explain this in detail?" (Shari) "Do you remember that arrow we found earlier?" (Jaren) "Yes. That one stuck in a tree." (Shari) "That was no arrow but a bolt. That means someone here has a crossbow. This kind of weapon isn''t uncommon but it''s hard to miss with it if you''re trained. Like this, it''s very unlikely that any villagers could escape from the raids. Yet some did." (Jaren) "It''s as if those bandits let them escape on purpose. But that would mean they want that soldiers come after them." (Vela) "Who would dare to challenge our forces like this? That''s utterly stupid." (Balion) "I don''t know but it seems as if they laid out an elaborate trap just for this." (Jaren) "Do we have anything with us that would be worth the effort?" (Shari) "Well, our equipment is top quality and we often carry our pay with us. But you''re right. It would be more understandable if they target rich merchants." (Vela) "So they''re not normal bandits. How''re we dealing with this then?" (Shari) "We have to at least expect a much more organized force than we assumed. Maybe we should consider retreat?" (Jaren) "Why do you make everything so complicated? Can''t I just go and dissolve them all?" (Liqu) Everyone stares at Liqu at this. Yet this would be a solution. "So... I''m not saying that it''s decided, but who votes for Liqu''s proposal? I mean, we already brought a living calamity all the way out here, so why don''t make use of it." (Shari) "She has a point" (Elin) "You''re the boss. But this is going to be a hard piece of work." (Vela) I can just nod at this assessment of the situation. "What is our strategy?" (Jaren) "We need to somehow get Liqu to their base and have her quite literally wipe it from any enemy presence. The problem will be to get her all that way before they notice what is up and decide to retreat. Our efforts wouldn''t change anything if they''re still alive afterward." (Shari) "I see. Like this, I would advise against going there in full numbers. They would notice us before we can come close, and especially Niboku isn''t of much use in a fight." (Jaren) "I never said I am. I''m primarily there for support." (Niboku) "Okay, we do it like this. You, Niboku, and Galos stay here in the village. You secure this shelter as our base and watch out that no one attacks. Also, we need someone to watch our carriage. I''ve got the feeling this village is under surveillance and they would eagerly take our means of transportation from us. Which would be annoying to deal with, even if we succeed." (Shari) "Understood. But do you think this will work out?" (Vela) "Let''s see. We have Elin, who hopefully can guide us around any traps. Then there is Vela, who can suppress them with her arrows. Balion''s role is the only one I''m not sure of. His two-handed sword isn''t suited to defense. However, I''m sure we would be hard-pressed to separate him from Vela." (Shari) At this Vela''s head grows red with alarming speed, while Balion coughs embarrassed. "Nevermind. We should now go to sleep. However, because of the aforementioned reasons we need a guard. Just good for you that we slimes don''t need any rest." (Shari) I guess they don''t want to show it but some emanate relief. So we can finally take our rest. Chapter 113 - Shari - The next morning, we separate in the building. Those of us who''re staying shall keep this village watched to make sure that they won''t suddenly turn against us, while the rest of us is going to find the enemy base. The forest trail the village chief suggested isn''t very far away and soon we''re surrounded by trees. But I don''t intend to follow the path directly. That''s basically begging to step into an already prepared trap. Nonetheless, we need to go that way to reach the enemy. Elin leads us through the woodwork, aligned to the path. I ordered Liqu to be extra vigilant. It''s especially important that we don''t have too many encounters before we can finish them off. If we get their leader and kill enough of the others the mission should be considered a success. Especially if we can raid their base and reclaim whatever they stole. However, I''ve got the inkling we''d have to return any riches we acquire. I''m especially worried about the humans with us. They''re not as resistant to physical attacks as slimes. However, Peras'' little demonstration was rather convincing that I shouldn''t be too full of myself. A stray arrow to my core is all it needs to kill me. Maybe not as simple as a headshot but a weakness which I have to mind. The forest is no foreign place to me and as we are located in the north of Ekoras there shouldn''t be many monsters here. And the bandits should have taken care of all the rest. So all I need to care about is an ambush. We proceed to walk deeper into the undergrowth. Suddenly Elin tenses up. "Careful! I think..." (Elin) "Swish" An arrow flies past me, grazing my arm. It could also be a bolt, but this difference is only of minor importance to me. Immediately we jump behind the next tree to take cover. "We''re under attack!" (Vela) Well, that''s rather obvious. The problem is that I couldn''t see from where it came. I notice how Liqu gets twitchy and decide to stop her before she acts recklessly. "Liqu. Only attack when you know where they are and that you can get all of them. It won''t work if they escape." (Shari) Especially it would be bad if they see how she transforms while being identified as a member of our group. An unrelated monster attack is many times better than starting rumors about our affiliation to the count at the moment. I see some movement behind the trees. Vela readies an arrow to shoot the first one she sees. "Put your weapons down and come out! Otherwise the next bolt will find its target!" (bandit) So it really was a bolt. Anyways, we might be in a bad situation if this becomes a ranged battle. It would mean that they could scatter in all directions before Liqu can reach them. "We have to seek cover before they can fire their next shots. " (Vela) "We surrender! Please don''t shoot us!" (Shari) "What? You can''t be serious! We already know that they want us dead!" (Vela) "Trust me. I know what I''m doing. Just make sure that you and Balion stay out of their range. Liqu, you come out at my signal." (Shari) With raised arms, I leave my cover behind the tree, while making sure not to show any visible weaponry, and walk in the direction of that voice. "I said all of you!" (bandit) "Vela, lower your bow, but stay where you are. Please, there is no reason to let this get out of hand. I want to negotiate!" (Shari) Vela looks for a moment at me in disbelief but ultimately complies. I stand now in the middle of a small clearing. Moments later, six guys leave their hiding spots. Three of them have huge crossbows aimed at us. Against this, Vela won''t be able to ready an arrow before she gets riddled with bolts. I let my core sink down to my waist. If they decide to shoot this will be the least exposed part of mine, from where I can still maintain adequate control over my body. Also, I believe that only a psycho would aim for this area of a girl. Most would target the places which lead to a quick death like the heart, head, neck, lungs, and so on. Or the legs to incapacitate. In addition, I increase the density to my front so I have at least one defensive layer against possible shots. And naturally, I pay strict attention to where they aim their weapons to make sure my core is out of the way. One of those with a still raised crossbow starts to speak to me. "Hey! Are you the leader?" (bandit) I try to sound begrudged. "Yes I am. Do you have demands?" (Shari) "What''s with the mask?" (bandit) "Severe injury. Can''t show my face."(Shari) Everyone is tense but I still keep my cool. With a collected smile, which no one should be able to see, I answer his glare. At first, his demeanor turns hostile but then he smiles as well. "Ahh, would have been better to get all of you. But it''s a start. To be honest, I don''t like your attitude." (bandit) With this, he pulls the trigger. That bolt directly pierces inside me! This would be a heart shot if I would have one. The force is considerable, many times stronger than an arrow. Especially at such a close distance. It gets stuck deep inside me, almost poking out on the other side. Had my core been there I would be dead. Yet the lack of pressure from the inside made the fabric of my uniform move together with the projectile and stopped it even better. Nonetheless, I let myself fall down as if I''d be deadly injured. I fear that Liqu might attack too soon and try to gesture to her that I''m fine. Fortunately, I''m partly covered by the shrubs. "You others, out there! Your leader is dead and you won''t make it out of this place! We already took position everywhere in the forest! If you surrender you might make it, otherwise you''ll join her!" (bandit) I wait with rising impatience through his speech for him to come closer. He has to if he wants to reach the others. They don''t even consider me as alive at this point. He goes on about how hopeless our situation is and so on, and so on. I wait till his attention shift to my team. "Wha-?" (bandit) In a blink I rush up and dash in front of him, grabbing his crossbow with one hand. I let my piercing dagger glide into my glove and focus on their supposed leader. This move is by now totally instinctive for me. He hasn''t reloaded it yet and the problem about using a crossbow is that after a shot it''s basically just a useless piece of wood. At most he can use it as a club but not effectively. Even less as I can just wind my arm around any obstacles, elongate it, and ultimately plunge the blade into his throat. The others, surprised by my sudden movement, shoot their loads but cannot keep up with my speed. Especially since I''m using their sliced comrade as a shield. My victim meanwhile just utters some bloody gurgling. Slowly I turn my head to Liqu. "Kill them all! No restrictions!" (Shari) For a moment a wicked smile forms on her lips. Then she begins. "Splash" The next moment Liqu explodes in slime out of her clothes and starts doing her thing. Slime tentacles grab the stunned bandits, an enormous mass of slime quells in their direction and runs over them. Disturbingly I notice that she makes sure to dissolve their legs first so that they cannot run. It''s a cacophony of screams and slime squeezing sounds. And none of our team is mentally unaffected after this. Well, no one but... "Ah, this is the best! Nothing against getting easy meals but this is so much more satisfying." (Liqu) "Yes... I would suggest that everyone reclaims their weapons. Who knows if someone has heard this and now comes looking. And Liqu, get quickly back into your cloak." (Shari) "Don''t wanna." (Liqu) "Liqu!" (Shari) "They shot you! It was just by chance that they didn''t aim for your core. I don''t take chances! These weapons are vile! I know how they work and those here are especially bad! It''s almost impossible to obstruct those things when getting shot." (Liqu) "I need to say, this is weird. They shouldn''t have such crossbows." (Vela) Seems like Vela gathered herself again. "What do you mean?" (Shari) "Not only is the quality far too high, but they''re also standardized, all built the same. This is military equipment and surely nothing bandits would get their hands on." (Vela) There''s still the chance that they raided a respective convoy. But surely we would''ve heard about such a thing. At least by nobles like the count. And there are simply too many things not adding up here. "What do you think goes on here?" (Shari) "How would I know? It''s just strange." (Vela) "Isn''t this obvious? This is a private army or a mercenary group sent by some noble. And probably directly equipped by that very one." (Elin) She might be right. "Then how shall we proceed from here on out? Maybe return and report to the count?" (Shari) "We don''t know what they''re up to. Also, if we find their headquarters we can maybe find evidence. I can''t believe that such a large-scale operation runs without anything that leads to those who are responsible. At least there might be something about the origin of this equipment." (Vela) "Fine. That means we have to move on. Liqu, cover yourself." (Shari) "No." (Liqu) "Liqu, we can''t let them see you. Otherwise the bandits will run away. Don''t ruin our plan!" (Shari) Suddenly she smiles again in her twisted way "What if they don''t? You have all your strategies and plans but you don''t know much about hunting. I understand what we want to achieve here. If you''d just let me do I can make it happen." (Liqu) "Liqu, what are you planning?" (Shari) Her smile deepens. "I''ll hunt." (Liqu) I''m at a loss. Certainly, Liqu knows how to catch prey and there is a good chance that the bandits, or whatever they are, already know about our presence. But can she really keep the whole plan in mind while giving in to her urges? On the other side, she seems to be very confident. I cannot decide this on my own. I might be the formal leader here but leaving everything to Liqu is a too radical idea as I want to bear all the responsibility myself. So I ask into the round. "Who thinks we should let Liqu act as she sees fit?" (Shari) In other words, allowing her to go on a rampage? Elin''s hand is instantly up. "If this means I don''t have to walk in front of us risk to get shot." (Elin) Balion''s goes down. "We aren''t seriously considering unleashing that monster, right?" (Balion) That leaves Vela. She seems to ponder. "Argh. Fine, let''s give it a try. It''s not as if we would have any actual means to stop her if she would go against us." (Vela) "Sigh. Okay Liqu. But could you at least tell me what exactly it is that you want to do?" (Shari) "We are already in their territory so they should have spread here. I''ll take them out one after the other. They won''t be able to react until it''s too late." (Liqu) "And how?" (Shari) "Just watch!" (Liqu) Liqu, now completely naked, moves to the next tree. There she crawls up as a blob and vanishes within the leaves. Her green color makes it even harder to detect her. All that may give away her presence is a faint rustling through the leaves. For a moment I notice how she switches trees by gluing to another branch and slowly gliding along the treetops. If one isn''t paying special attention to that occurrence I doubt they would ever notice this threat from above, as it''s silent and barely perceivable. Also, she moves rather determined in a certain direction. I really pity whoever is there. After we sent her out we wait for some time but nothing happens. This should be a given as she moved quite slowly. Occasionally we hear a short scream but nothing concrete. I guess if the "bandits" witness this they''d believe they''ve got infiltrated rather than being aware of how fucked they truly are. And due to this, they might send more people out to look for this threat. And this will be their end. Chapter 114 - Liqu - Ah, finally again on the hunt. It''s a bit nostalgic. Since I''m together with Shari I¡¯ve hardly had the chance to do so. Not that I''m ungrateful for the way she provided for us. It was really a nice change of pace not having to worry about how to obtain my next meal. Yet devouring it gives me not the same sense of accomplishment I feel when I''m securing it like this. Especially as doing it this way much more reliably allows me to fill completely back up. And this is still the most desirable state. Recently I had some fights which ended with a similar outcome but it''s not the same thrill I feel while lurking in the dark, sneaking up on my prey, and catching it while it already knows that something''s wrong but is unable to conduct countermeasures. Shari should as well learn to appreciate this. I already caught up on traces of human origin in the air. Together with my attentive surveillance of all the vibrations in the vicinity, I''m certain that I can quickly track down my next target. Moving through trees isn''t the fastest way to go about this but they won''t see me coming like this. And that was of great importance for my Shari. Furthermore, my targets aren''t moving away but instead patrol this area. That is because they''re looking for us. Well, I''ll make sure that they''ll find me. I don''t need too long till I gain vision on my first prey. "God, are you sure they''re here?" (prey) "Absolutely not! Look, we only know that they''re going to walk in this direction. Our scouts confirmed that half of their troop left the village. But apparently, they don''t intend to use the path." (prey 2) Oh, even two. That''s much better! "Huh, they''re not on the road? Did someone in the village talk? Seems like we have to teach them a lesson." (prey 3) Hmm, three are already a bit much at once. This means I''ll have to wait till one of them is isolated. "Not interested. More importantly, where even is the scouting troop? I thought I heard screams before. You think they lost?" (prey 1) Slowly I glide forward to a tree that should grant me a good vantage point. "How would I know? I mean, it could be. It''s no safe job. Those private army guys are far tougher than one might believe from those prim attendees of some highborn snobs." (prey 3) "Still, each corpse makes us good money." (prey 2) "And it''s not like a good shot with the crossbow couldn''t handle them." (prey 1) Ah, now! Number three just went behind a tree. I quickly slide downwards with a good part of mine. There is a certain trick to go about this. The two most important factors are speed and technique. Before he has enough time to overcome his panic regarding what happens to him and starts screaming I encompass his head. When they eventually start trying to do so it''s imperative to fill their mouth. Aside from this, suffocation can make them more docile, or at least divert their attention so they won''t struggle as effectively. After all, if they stuff their hands into their mouths they can''t flail with them. As soon I have dropped enough slime to cover around half his body I need to make sure I''ve got a good enough grip. And then I pull. Humans very often forget to look above their head, so that''s in most cases the best place to hide a body. Just when he''s secure with me in the treetop I start dissolving. This technique I developed exclusively for humans. With humans, it''s always a hassle as they act in groups and watch out for each other. In my past, I had often to deal with adventurers who got sent to take care of that "unusually big slime". The main issue with those is that they never give up. Trying to escape won''t work, since slime doesn''t dissipate instantly and as soon they found even the tiniest speck of slime they would be after me. On the other hand, fighting them head-on had a high probability of escapees. And humans tend to overreact if they realize they underestimated something. When I made that mistake in the past there were so many after that it got really dangerous. Since then I focused on getting rid of them without raising any alarms. To speak of... "Any idea how we should deal with that troop if we find them? (prey 1) "We''re going to open fire at them and pin them down. At the same time, we''re supposed to talk to them and keep them occupied until enough reinforcements arrive. Got it?" (prey 2) As I thought, they''re going to warn each other. "What about you, Rez?" (prey) Oh, that must be the previous owner of this accumulation of bones inside me. "Rez? This isn''t funny! Come out!" (prey 1) Now it starts to get critical. It''s time to act. As those other two already franticly looking around for their lost comrade I only have to wait till I can be sure the other one looks long enough away for me to snatch number one. It''s not like he has much of a chance. As soon he realizes he''s alone fear seizes him. This is bad in so far as it could likely lead to shouts which I must prevent. "Rez! Beon! Where are you?!" (prey 2) Tsk. Seems I have to distract him. So I simply drop to the ground. "Wha-" (prey 2) "Excuse me, but I have to kill you now." (Liqu) "Aaahh-" (prey 2) Before he has too much time to think about this I jump at him and extend. This is enough to finish this group for good. I dissolve at a moderate pace so that I can get a good chunk of energy out of him but won''t let my Shari wait. Moving, positioning, and waiting for a chance took a while but patience is a virtue of hunting. Something the others of my kind will never learn. Shari naturally not included, as I intend to work very thoroughly with her on that matter. And I know she has talent. All in all, I think I did a good job. "Hey! I think I''ve heard a voice!" "Shouldn''t group E search this area?" "No idea. It''s easy to lose track in this forest." Duh, I''m not done yet and will leave a trail if I climb upwards. So I have to stay on the ground. Using a bit of my newly acquired sustenance I throw myself behind a tree on the side. Just in time before this new group arrives. Three men, and one woman, all carrying those crossbows. I never like these for good reason. "I''m sure I heard something! There... What the fuck?!" (new prey 1) "God, what happened here?" (new prey 2) "It spread all over the place. Uu-Urbh, is this a leg?" (new prey 1) "Look at the crossbow! That''s one of us!" (new prey 3) Naturally, I wasn''t going to dissolve a chunk of dead wood. And for that leg, I simply hadn''t enough time to finish. "Is this... slime?" (new prey, female) "How should a slime have done something like that?" (new prey 2) "Maybe they were killed before and that slime took the spoils?" (new prey 3) "I''ve just heard this scream. Whatever killed them is close." (new prey 1) Uh, now they''ve become more vigilant. That means fewer gaps to slip through. Now I need to find a way to take them out. Advantageous is that I''m right now oversaturated from my recent kills, even if I had to leave a bit behind along with the remains. So I have sufficient resources for a real fight. "G-Guys! I think that trail leads to that tree over there." (new prey, female) I hate it when that happens! It''s not like I can do much about my nature. But now that they''re walking toward me I have to react I concentrate for a moment and then leave my hind place behind the tree. I shoot with two arms, aiming for their faces. Dissolving slime bullets around the eyes should be enough to render them useless to support their comrades, if not kill them. One hits the mark, the other only grazes the head. "Zsch" "Aaaarrrrrgh!" (new prey 2) "Ahh, what''s this!?" (new prey 1) "Ambush! Cover!" (new prey 3) Now I''m exposed. Even if they cannot comprehend what they see, they can recognize me as a threat and rush to the closest tree to hide from my bullets, while readying their crossbows. I really never liked these. The impact is hard to counter and they pose a constant distant threat. Making my inner body swirl is only possible as long I don''t move, so they''re limiting my options. I see how the female aims for me. Fortunately, I don''t have to move right now, as I can shoot from this position. So while I''m aiming as well I start to circle my mass to deflect their projectiles. "Swish" This one just passed through me, almost to the other side! And this even while I''m so dense! How is this possible? I always was capable of impeding crossbow shots from this distance. Fortunately, it missed my core but this was too close. As an emergency measure, I hide my core a little bit closer to the ground where it''s covered by the plants. "Zsch" "Ahhhh!" (new prey 1) This took number one out for good while he was running for the trees. Such an injury to the neck won''t allow him to participate any longer. "What is this thing?!" (new prey, female) "How would I know? Keep shooting!" (new prey 3) Hmm, now we''re in a stalemate. They can''t target me but my bullets won''t reach them behind their cover. But I can pin them there. "What should we do?!" (new prey, female) "We can''t get out or it will shoot us. Scream until our reinforcements arrive! Then maybe we can handle this thing!" (new prey 3) While I continue to shoot two more bullets, I gather slime. This accumulation I send out to my side, slowly circling around my prey. It helps that I have visual intel from this tendril. Two more "bolts" hit me. The same. extreme force as before. But now I at least know what to expect so I can slow them a bit and alter their trajectory. Not that they''ve hit me anywhere close to my core. Since I''m now mostly safe, I make sure they see me and know where I am. Then I form a tendril, let it grow as big as possible, and rush them from the side, swiping them with a giant appendage. I see the woman shrieking for a moment before I reach her. "Zsch" The last one panics and runs away. So I rush behind him. I have experience and more than enough energy, so I''m fast. He''s lost as soon I grab his legs with two more tendrils and make him topple over. Since another virtue of hunting is not to cause any unnecessary harm I finish those who''re not quite dead yet of them off. Just then I dissolve the corpses. Okay, maybe I started halfway in. I need all the energy I can get if they have such strong weapons. "I think the screams came from here!" Ah, seems like I''m going to be busy! Chapter 115 - Shari - It took a while but at one point the screams started to become less frequent and further away. So I decided that by now it should be safe to follow behind the trail of desolation to find their headquarters. It''s not a pretty sight. One would think that killings that leave nothing behind would not be such a distressing sight but the opposite is the case. Naturally, Liqu had to let go of the excess. The result is an abundance of human-sized bulges of slime scattered throughout the forest. Smeared in every way one might think of on the trees and ground. I notice how my companions grow nauseous. Nonetheless, just from the number of blobs, I can tell that I made the right call. Already this much should count as a success for this mission. Eventually, we find Liqu. Or rather she finds us. By dropping from a tree right in front of us, startling half of our group. "Oh, there you are, finally. Wasn''t done yet." (Liqu) "Eh? What''s left to take care of? It appears you were quite thorough." (Shari) "Quite the euphemism." (Elin) Ignoring Elin''s remark I wait for Liqu''s answer. "There was this large camp but they cut all trees around there so I had no cover to approach." (Liqu) "This must be the headquarter!" (Balion) Oh really? Thank you for your input, Balion. "Any idea how we''re doing this?" (Shari) "We could try to rush them. The problem is they might be alert by now and we don''t know with how many we''re dealing with. Alone what we saw was more than predicted." (Vela) "No, no, no! These crossbows are too vile! They pierce right through me! I couldn''t take them head-on. And my Shari won''t go there!" (Liqu) "Calm down, Liqu. I never said I would risk my life." (Shari) "Tsk." (Vela) Yes I know, bad mindset for a soldier. But nobody wants this slime to freak out. "Okay, Liqu. Any idea with what we''d be up against in that camp? Are there still any of them left?" (Shari) "Maybe a dozen? Most went out, running towards the screams. Quite stupid, huh?" (Liqu) Ah, yes. This slime''s tendency to make inappropriate comments is quite something. "If I fight from the distance and always stay in cover it should be fine, right?" (Shari) "It still so dangerous. You don''t even know how to properly swirl your insides. And those bolts fly so fast that it''s hard to deflect them." (Liqu) "So I need to be especially careful. Got it. It''s not like they didn''t already shoot me." (Shari) "Yes, they did! And this one time was already bad enough!" (Liqu) "Liqu, I can handle this. We''ll do it like this: You''re going to circle the camp. When you think it''s a good time you attack and take down as many as you can. Safely! Use your slime bullets to take them out. Maybe you should overeat a bit in advance so you have more shots." (Shari) "But I already did so." (Liqu) That was to be expected. "Then this is settled. While you''re drawing their attention the rest of us will rush them from behind. This way we should be able to take them out safely." (Shari) "A dozen is quite a number. Not sure if I can shoot them fast enough before they notice us." (Vela) "You''re going to use those crossbows. There are more than enough scattered around in the vicinity. Each of you takes one and after shooting, you can switch weapons instead of reloading them." (Shari) I know from observing Jacob that this would take far too long. "Hm, that could help. What about you?" (Vela) "I have my ways." (Shari) I also know that I suck at using crossbows. I once asked Jacob if I could try using his and the shot went totally off. I couldn''t take the backlash of the machinery and pulling the trigger is quite tricky with slime fingers. Maybe some more training would have helped. Yet I couldn''t possibly ask him for another try. Almost hit him back then. Instead, I''ll stick to my blades and bullets. We position ourselves close to the clearing where the camp is. A number of tents in black-brown. But again it''s strange. They look professional. Uniform and neatly placed. Rather soon my gaze settles on a bigger tent in the center. It doesn''t need much imagination to know this is the place I''m looking for. I see how several people nervously gathered in front of it, probably stirred by Liqu''s recent culling. Then it happens. "Aaaahhhh!" Slime bullets hit some of the men and send them to the ground, clutching whatever body part got hit, mostly their heads and necks. As soon they line up behind the tents and shoot their bolts in Liqu''s direction, for no effect, it''s our turn. After Liqu''s initial attack there are nine enemies left who are still able to fight. Since there is quite a commotion and they don''t expect an attack from behind we have a clear view. Our first salvo perfectly hits the mark. As there were more than enough crossbows and bolts left I naturally let them first do some test shots to get used to the weapons. Elin is disturbingly adaptive when handling new murder instruments. Yet these crossbows don''t require much skill in the first place as it''s only about aiming and pulling the trigger. Meanwhile, I have to run a little closer before I can use my two daggers which each aim for different necks. The one for slicing goes a little off the mark, so I''m wasting some time by stabbing continuously. Balion abandons his crossbow and readies his giant two-handed sword and wastes no time, cutting down the first guy who comes too close. It''s not like I''ve expected his opponent to be able to block this strike with a piece of wood. Yet now the remaining four have noticed us. Naturally, I make sure that I''m not a good target. As unlikely it is that they might hit my core of all the places I won''t take chances. Vela switches to her bow and occupies one who is seriously troubled to not have a cover as Liqu''s onslaught from the other side still continues. Another one decides to run at this point. This leaves two more. Suddenly, one of them pulls his sleeve up and reveals a mini-crossbow, fixed to his arm. He aims at Vela, shoots... And Balion jumps in between. The bolt pierces his waist. "Argh" (Balion) I can already see how this guy readies another shot. Vela can''t concentrate on two targets at once. This leaves me no choice. "Wha-what is this!?" (hand-crossbow guy) I used the more sticky slime to render his abilities. Anything else wouldn''t be more than a nuisance from this distance. I don''t lose any time and follow up with all my blades to tear him to shreds. Just then Liqu finally arrives and takes care of the rest and with this, it''s over. I should look for the others. "You idiot! What was that supposed to be?" (Vela) "Urgh. Please, I''m injured." (Balion) Well, he isn''t losing too much blood but this might be because the bolt still sticks. Quite deep inside him, that is. As far as I know, inner injuries aren''t too great. "And whose fault is that? You should have tried to block it with the sword or directly attack this guy, but no... You imbecile jump in front of me only to look like a damn hero! That was completely unwarranted!" (Vela) Wow, she is quite hard. Anyways, I should provide first aid. "How is it?" (Shari) "Bad. This probably went through something important or at least a greater blood vessel and we have no healer with us. I have some clearsprout with me, but transporting him to the carriage and then all the way back to the estate... I''m not sure if he will make it." (Vela) "Hey, I''m still here. I can hear you. Ugh!" (Balion) "Only half of you! The other one is already in the grave, so shut up!" (Vela) "Pfft. Sure." (Balion) "I might know a way to close the wound provisorily. But it''s a deep one. This could pose a problem." (Shari) "Really? What is it? If it helps, sure!" (Vela) "Uh, well. How does he stand towards having slime in his body? The right composition could probably stop the bleeding." (Shari) "Absolutely not! Argh!" (Balion) "Idiots have no word in this! Do it!" (Vela) "I would rather have Liqu do it. I probably could pull this off but she has far better control." (Shari) And naturally, she''s already close. So I explain the situation to her. "Sure. But the stick is in the way. I can''t dissolve that precisely without melting the flesh." (Liqu) "Damn. These bolts have hooks. We have to pierce through or we''re going to rip him open." (Vela) "I can dissolve the end away!" (Liqu) "Good, if it''s only that one place the damage should be limited enough." (Vela) "H-Hey." (Balion) "Zsch" "Aaaaaahhhhh!" (Balion) With a sudden tug, Vela pulls the bolt out. This woman knows no mercy. "You''re not dying on me! You listen?" (Vela) "Aaahh..." (Balion) "Liqu, mix the clearsprout with your slime. That should help to heal the wound." (Shari) "Yes, yes." (Liqu) And so commences our unusual emergency treatment. I trust Liqu that she knows what she does. At least the slime should prevent inflammation and well, keep him from bleeding out. The excess blood Liqu dissolves straight away. I don''t feel like berating her about this at the moment. Balion is meanwhile somewhere between freaked out about his treatment and too much in pain to think proper thoughts. It doesn''t look too nice but I think he will make it. At least the bandage we put on stains mostly in green. I notice how Elin comes by. Bloodied knives in her hands. "Took care of the one you let escape. Unfortunately the poison showed effect before he could tell me anything interesting." (Elin) "Thank you for that." (Shari) I don''t want to inquire any further about what exactly she did to him. "I know we have to get Balion back to the carriage but first we should search this place for any information about who these guys even were. Elin, Liqu, look if you can find something of interest. Balion, stay put." (Shari) "I can still walk. Uh." (Balion) "That''s on me to decide. Vela, please come with me to that tent over there. Guess you know better what we''re looking for." (Shari) She doesn''t answer but it seems to be fine. The big tent is while utilitarian far too good for a bandit hideout. I guess it''s safe to assume that something else is going on here. So we have to look for anything that confirms this notion. I rummage through the crates and piles while Vela goes straight to the table. There might be no great revelation on my side but I need to say there are all kinds of fancy things. I consider taking this fancy knife I find but decide against it. Its edges are smooth and it''s small. Like this one might use it to open letters yet there is no utility for my purposes. There is more stuff but I don''t really know what I''m looking for. But then I notice some kind of crest that looks as if it''s made of pure gold. I would be stupid to leave that be. "Got something!" (Vela) "What is it?" (Shari) "Most of these documents just depict scouting reports and supply deliveries. It seems they spotted us shortly after we left the main road. But this here is different. It has a sigil." (Vela) "Okay..." (Shari) "Sigh. That means this could tell us who is responsible for this operation." (Vela) "Fine, then continue. What does it say? "Commander Corras, You are hereby demanded to take your men and head to the Nemarra region, northeast of Ekoras. Your task is to draw as much attention as possible and take care of any troops that will be sent your way. We need to decrease the count''s influence in these lands and the best way to do this is by annihilating his soldiers. I don''t want that you let anyone escape to tell the tale. When you''ve done significant damage give word. Our great plan is so close to its conclusion, just a bit more. Don''t fail me or you will bear the consequences. Ps: Don''t forget to burn this document after you read it. Z" (Vela) Okay, this was quite much. Someone apparently used a professional force to hunt down the count''s soldiers. This means we are basically already at war with whoever we''re up against. "The count must know about this. We have to return, immediately!" (Vela) "I am with you about this. Let''s collect everything that could somehow help to deduce stuff. You know, documents and such. And then we get back to the carriage." (Shari) I let Vela gather all the documents she deems important. I would do it myself but slime and paper don''t work too well together. However, there''s a sword I take with me. Far too long as that I could effectively use it but it looks really fancy and like this might help to identify that commander. We move out again. Balion still lies where we left him and I notice that Elin took two crossbows. "Ehm, is that what you gathered, Elin?" (Shari) "Ehm, yes I did? The most noteworthy about this mission were those things. So we should absolutely bring them with us. And a second to show how similar they''re made." (Elin) "Okay, got it. But you''re carrying them." (Shari) Suddenly, Elin''s expression turns grave. "You know what we''ve got here?" (Elin) "What do you mean?" (Shari) "I mean that those were no normal bandits. Whoever is responsible for this was out to wreak as much havoc as possible on the count. And if they''re the count''s enemies they might be those we''re looking for. And I''m again one step closer to my revenge." (Elin) "Wait, isn''t this a little farfetched? We have barely any evidence for such an assumption." (Shari) "That''s not important. Everyone who was involved with my parent''s death will pay. I will exact my revenge no matter what. I don''t care if it''s costly, dirty, cruel, or in this case slimy." (Elin) Her look sends chills all over me. Before I can find the right words to answer something else comes up. "Shari!" (Liqu) Ah, yes. Naturally, Liqu joins in. "I''m afraid to ask. Are you full, Liqu?" (Shari) "Yes, totally! I feel great! Why do you ask? Do you need some?" (Liqu) To be honest, I''m a bit drained and could need some replenishment. But not this! "No, absolutely not. I know that you consist right now almost entirely of humans. Also, we took care of the threat it should be fine." (Shari) "Sigh, fine. But you shouldn''t force yourself." (Liqu) "I don''t want to interrupt your private time but we have a small problem." (Vela) "What is it now?" (Shari) "We are overloaded. With all the evidence we will be troubled to carry everything back. The main issue is Balion. He shouldn''t move in the first place. Even with your "treatment", this might kill him." (Vela) "Don''t worry about me. I can... Urghh." (Balion) He tries to stand up but instantly crumbles back down. I get where she''s coming from. That little plugging of the hole in his body we did won''t be enough to get him up and running. "Uh, seems like there''s no choice. I''ve got a solution but he won''t like it." (Shari) "The last time you stuffed him with slime. I guess it can''t get much worse." (Vela) Balion on his side looks rather done for. I give Vela a look that indicates that I''m rather sure that Balion would abstain if he had a choice. "Are you serious? How could this get any worse?" (Vela) "Just know that I''m very sorry for what is about to happen." (Shari) "Wait what?! Sorry? What are you talking about? For what are you sorry?!" (Balion) "For this near-death experience. Liqu, take him." (Shari) At my command, Liqu comes close, loses shape, and spreads below him. Directly after this, he gets lifted upwards by drifting slime. The screams and flailing get quickly subdued and remind me of the start of a certain episode in my life that didn''t end too well for me. "Yep, that could work." (Elin) "Are you serious about this?" (Vela) "Absolutely. Like this, he will be literally unable to move at all. Elin, l count on you to scout the area in front of us when we get close to the village." (Shari) "Sure thing, boss." (Elin) I know Balion doesn''t like this but it''s the safest on-the-fly transportation for an injured person I could come up with. "This... I''m not sure if this is a good idea. It looks terrible and the strain is bad for him." (Vela) "Believe me, I know very well how that feels. But I don''t see another way to get him back. He''s a big man and none of us would be able to carry him. Hell, I believe you and Elin together wouldn''t even come close to his weight. We have no other option." (Shari) Vela doesn''t seem to be completely convinced but as long she isn''t directly opposing I will stick with my solution. The main issue right now would be how relentlessly Liqu holds him tight and makes sure to prevent screaming. Yet everything else would be annoying. In her expanded form, Liqu can easily carry any items which we don''t care about if they get slimy. This includes Balions heavy greatsword. And due to our recent purge, we don''t need to worry too much about potential witnesses. Like this, it''s no problem to return to the village. Naturally, I let Liqu switch back into her uniform before we enter. I think Balion is also glad when she finally lowers him down. At least he kissed the ground. While it''s true that we couldn''t possibly have carried him all the way, these last meters he can stumble with some support. I notice a commotion in front of the building we claimed as our temporary base. "You need to leave! You have no idea what you''re bringing over us!" (Villager) Seems like the villagers are worried about getting punished by the guys we just took out. "Hey! Everyone, calm down! It''s done!" (Shari) Unbelieving stares gather on me. "This can''t be! You''re lying!" (Villager) "What do you want to hear? We obliterated them! Either way, we''re leaving now." (Shari) "They''re leaving?" "Isn''t this good?" "But if they find out?" "Maybe we should take care of them? They might show mercy on us." "HEY!!! Just another word like this and I''ll show you how we dealt with the bandits! And believe me, it wasn''t pretty!" (Shari) This threat was enough to open a path to the building. There we find the rest, visibly tense. "Officer." (Jaren) "It''s... We need to talk, later. Did something happen?" (Shari) "A group of bandits might have instigated the people. They didn''t dare to challenge us directly, but the change among the villagers was obvious." (Jaren) Does this mean some of them could escape? Very likely, but surely not enough to pose a continuing problem after that blow we dealt them. I shouldn''t stall our departure as we have an injured person with us who needs treatment. "Balion!" (Galos) The fact that he''s completely drenched makes him look even worse. But it''s not like I need to answer the villagers'' questions. "He got shot. We could treat the wound to a degree but he still needs a real healer. So we shouldn''t stay here. Let''s get back to the carriage and then let''s get out of here." (Shari) "I get it. The mission was harder than you thought." (Jaren) "Understatement. But they didn''t expect what they had to deal with. Niboku, can you do some kind of treatment?" (Shari) Just had the thought that blood and water aren''t too different. So maybe he knows something. "No, I am no healer. All I could do is provide him with enough water to replace the lost blood." (Niboku) Not sure if that''s medically accurate, but it makes sense to replace the lost liquid. "Fine. Everybody, let''s go. We can rest on the carriage. We''ve got no time to lose." (Shari) Fast they claim our stuff and bring it over. I don''t feel like talking to the villagers. Not to forget that such a talk could go completely wrong. During the journey, I relay everything we found out to the others. We decide to make quick and forego our rest. Even if this is terrible for the horses. Eventually, we arrive at the estate. Chapter 116 - Shari - The first thing I do upon arrival is making sure that Balion gets a healer. And I send Liqu with him, in case they need someone to pull the slime out of his wound. I, on the other side, have to make a report about our mission. Yes, it''s that, and surely not because I don''t want to see their disgusted looks. I take Vela as my prime witness and Jorad as my second in command with me. To say it mildly, Peras isn''t too pleased about this development. "Damn! The lord has to know about this! This isn''t just a slight annoyance, this is an all-out attack on our realm!" (Peras) In my opinion, an all-out attack would be a bit more noticeable than some raids in the outback but in favor of my relationship with my boss, I decide to hold back on that matter. "We were able to fight and eliminate them. I don''t think many managed to get away." (Shari) "That isn''t the problem here! This was just the beginning. This document you brought shows that we might any moment be under attack!" (Peras) "And panic won''t help us to deal with this!" (Radon) "Milord?" (Peras/Shari) It seems Radon came, as always accompanied by Dion. "Sir, you''re here?" (Peras) "I am not as isolated as I wouldn''t notice when a troop returns from a mission. Especially not under such Peculiar circumstances." (Radon) "The bandits turned out to be professional soldiers, milord." (Shari) "Probably mercenaries or a private army." (Dion) "We need to find out who sent them." (Peras) "Could we maybe retrace the origin of those crossbows?" (Shari) "How many did you say had one of these?" (Peras) "Well, at least every other, maybe two out of three. That means around two dozen. Maybe more. As there were so many, shouldn''t we be able to investigate who bought such an amount?" (Shari) "This won''t be possible." (Dion) "Why?" (Shari) "Because these weren''t manufactured in Rakis. The style is different." (Radon) "And I have a good survey on any weapon crafters in this country. This kind of professional crossbow craftsman doesn''t exist here." (Dion) "Wait, are you trying to say..." (Shari) "These are foreign weapons. And coming from all the unnecessarily intricate circles and the smooth surface I would bet on Koreso." (Radon) Koreso... I can''t claim to know much about them. As far as I know, they are a very big nation in the west. Aside from this my knowledge only amounts to hearsay. But I don''t even want to imagine what happens if I get caught up in a full-blown war. "Tsk. Who else could it be? It''s not like all our trade is running through them. Oh wait, it is!" (Peras) "The question at hand is if this was just an acquisition by whoever is against us or direct support from a foreign power. I don''t like what the latter would imply." (Dion) "Do you think that we''re dealing with foreign forces?" (Peras) "No. This was an inside job. The knowledge and the influence required to set up such an operation are nothing a foreigner could accomplish without being noticed." (Dion) "Whatever it is, this can''t go on. The problem is that we have no specific target. No one we can blame. Even if we would relay everything to the capital, there is a chance the nobles would simply claim I made this up with the purpose of raising my funds." (Radon) Seems like I underestimated the political situation. At the moment, I''m not dissatisfied with my situation in life. So it would be a bother if someone would come now and destroy this. I made my report and don''t believe I have sufficient strategic expertise to add to this strategy meeting so I''m going to excuse myself and take my leave. But before I do this, I need to address Dion. "Ehm, by the way. Could I maybe get a larger portion than usual? I had to forego quite a number of meals and Liqu dissolving each and everyone was quite a disturbing sight which left me losing my appetite back then. However, it has to be replaced." (Shari) "Sure. You''ve shown good results from what I could gather. So you''ll be compensated in accordance." (Dion) I really hope he doesn''t mean that I get rewarded with only a meal. A real reward would be more appreciated. However, at the moment I would take it. Seeing how Liqu filled herself to the brim by dissolving people was terrifying yet at the same time, it made me feel... lacking. Maybe this is this instinct or traces of our linking but seeing another slime getting her fill while I have to abstain is raising a feeling of jealousy. Not that I consider people as my source of nourishment. I only want to say that I became hungry and all the time endured this sensation of wanting to refill myself again. I walk back to my room and wait. After a while, I hear a sound. The clanking of metal and realize that that''s the sound of those fancy plates grinding against each other while being moved on the tray. Then I hear voices. "How can they do this? I''m used to a certain level of wastefulness but throwing all this perfectly good food in this lair to... that thing?!" (?) "You don''t know her. She is far more reasonable than one would believe." (Elara) Seems like Elara and a colleague are bringing my food. The sound was probably from carrying it downstairs. "What is reasonable about a monster?!" (maid) "Well, for one, that she''s nice to those she likes. So it might be smart to try getting on her good side. By the way, she can probably hear us." (Elara) She sounds already much more confident than she initially was. Seems like things are working out for her. "You''re saying this now!?" (maid) "It''s not like she''s going to eat you." (Elara) "How can you be so calm?" (maid) "Because there''s nothing to worry about." (Elara) At this moment, the door opens and two trays with large domes over them are brought. Looks like something special today. "Ah, thank you. I was already oh so hungry." (Shari) I''ve decided to tease this maid a bit. "Looks quite good. I hope you''re satisfied." (Elara) She raises the lid and I stare at a meal so superior that I''m sure I would''ve never got it in the kind of normal life I led before. The irony is that now I can''t appreciate the taste anymore as I''d have before. "Ah, it looks great. It''s just that it sadly doesn''t matter to me. You know, it''s all the same to me if I dissolve it. So it feels like a waste." (Shari) While saying this, I make eye contact with the other maid who almost drops the second tray she brought. "What did I say?" (Elara) Since I don''t like it if people watch me while I dissolve stuff I send those two away. After that, I dig in. I know it''s a waste, but especially the leaking fluid of the flesh is a sensation I kinda appreciate. Nonetheless, I have to contain myself when I notice that I had enough. I am not even close to finishing my meal. So it would be best to put the gained energy to use. "Zsch" The thing is, I know that I could really need a better way to fire at enemies from the distance. So I want to practice creating and shooting those special bullets Liqu always uses. They''re certainly harder to create and fire than the common ones. The good is that this half-eaten meal in front of me serves as ammunition. When I feel that I''m improving after my first attempts I''ve got another idea. Without any delay, I proceed to devour the rest of the meal. Yes, I know that I said I was already at my limit, but that''s exactly the point. I want to learn Liqu''s overeating skill. As soon I dissolve more than what I discern as my current maximum I notice how my movements become more sluggish. And this is perfect for training. If I can manage a clean shot in this state then it should work all the better in general. I stop when I feel that using any more energy would mean falling below my current limit. Even if that one is constantly increasing. I''m a bit sorry for the wall, but it''s just stone. This much should be repairable. Yet now it''s time to get into my bed/tub. Chapter 117 - Shari - Today I am free. Truly free, since even Liqu is occupied with guard duty. Especially now, after we learned about this document''s contents she ought to be especially vigilant while looking after the girl. She doesn''t say it directly, but I''m sure she''s quite fond of her. For me, this means that I can enjoy the whole day as I like, so I want to take it easy and simply go for a stroll. After walking a bit through the gardens, I move to the training grounds. I notice how Peras trains again with Lidan. It doesn''t look in the slightest like Peras is considering that he''s fighting a young boy and should go easy on him. With a fierce swing, he strikes the boy''s sword out of the way and the follow-up sends him flying to the ground. And I mean flying with this impact. This is bordering on child abuse. And I''m not too sure about the "bordering" part. "Uhh!" (Shari) "What is?" (Peras) "Ahem, do you have to hit him that hard?" (Shari) "What?! Are you seriously questioning my methods?" (Peras) Your methods of child abuse? Yes, kinda. "I just believe that he could get seriously injured if you don''t hold back." (Shari) "For that reason, we have healers in attendance. Pain is a good teacher. If he wants to avoid it he has to get better. It''s obligatory that the future warden of the south has to be able to stand his ground." (Peras) "But shouldn''t you rather slowly raise the difficulty? He might simply lose hope if he always gets beaten up without having the slightest chance." (Shari) The boy in question looks hopeful in our direction. Or he''s at least glad that I''m buying him some time for a small breather while he dreads when it will start anew. "Fights aren''t fair. But if you insist on this." (Peras) "Insist? Insist on what?" (Shari) "Training him. It''s your turn." (Peras) Damn, curse my big mouth. And no comments about its possible size. What have I gotten myself into here? I trot in front of the shaking boy. While I don''t particularly feel like harassing kids I can''t defy orders. As a compromise, I will go easy on him. I guide slime tentacles out of my sleeves, quickly pick up four wooden swords, and position myself in front of him. "Try to reach me." (Shari) With this, I lash out. Naturally, not too hard. I simply swing in his direction and make sure to slow down before contact. Still, even this much is apparently enough to strike his weapon once again out of his hand. The following repetitions aren''t much better. After all my fights I can at least judge that his foundation isn''t too shabby. His stance is stable, his blocks and swings without major openings, while he still deals very straight blows. The problem is that he''s afraid of the attack and like this cannot counter. So I''m increasing the pressure on him by using two swords at once to force him to go all out. "Don''t just take the hit. Strike against it. Show some strength!" (Shari) I adjust my swings in a way that they come faster back at him the weaker he defended before. If he uses some force to deflect me I grant him longer breaks and make sure that he notices. All the time, I have Pera''s sharp gaze on me. After he managed to adjust a bit, I bring another sword into play. I know that a child won''t be able to keep this up for long but I want him to learn how to fight under pressure. Naturally, I make sure that the hits that get through don''t injure him too much and pause as soon I notice that he lost track and I''m only beating him up at this point. However, I won''t grant him any breaks. "If you don''t even try to attack me you''re going to get beaten up." (Shari) This is the other point. From his training, Lidan just learns to take hits. He''s probably totally afraid to retaliate against the man who hit him already so many times. And the time with the bandits was probably not beneficial for his confidence. Not that I am better, but I continue to invite him to attack and deliberately show openings. "Hadn''t you had enough hits by now?" (Shari) I tease him a bit. Raising frustration and anger is a good way to motivate someone to hit you. "This won''t stop until you land one of your own." (Shari) It''s hard to be mean to a kid but this is training. He needs to learn to defend himself if he ever wants to get over his trauma. I have already all four swords out when he finally starts to move in my direction. I throw some hits from the side, weak enough to not completely distract him. He can block one with his sword and dive below the other. When he''s almost there I grow a smile. I see his panicked expression at this but nonetheless, he runs further in my direction and thrusts his wooden sword at me. With tears in his eyes, he looks upward and sees that all my swords are ready to plunge at him. Meanwhile, I try to close the edges of my smile to look friendlier. "If you had hesitated this would have got you." (Shari) I pat him on the head, realizing a moment too late that this drenched him. His weak legs give in and he crumbles down. I turn around. "Was this satisfactory?" (Shari) "Hmm. At least you''ve got him to attack. It''s always a pain when he tries running away." (Peras) I wonder why that is so. "Now leave! You''ve bothered me enough." (Peras) Guess he''s just disgruntled that I was right. But since I didn''t come here to start a fight I let it go. In the first place, I had another plan for today. So I walk back to the estate and up to the second floor. None of the guards are willing to step in my way. My goal is clear. The library. I deliberately brought my special set of gloves for reading that I''ve got from Dion. While there are some interesting topics I''m mostly interested in politics right now. To be precise, Koreso. That name fell yesterday and the implications should be great. When I enter, the librarian almost falls over. Well, I''m as well surprised that there even is someone with this kind of job in this militaristic household. "Wh-wha-?" (librarian) "I''d like to take some time to read a bit. This shouldn''t be a problem, right?" (Shari) One half of him is still troubled to process my arrival, while the other probably cannot believe that I can read. "I, I am n-n-not s-sure if I c-can a-allow this." (librarian) Sigh, this was so clear. The typical racism is that only because I consist of slime which might ruin the books am not allowed to enter. "Look, I have permission to read. I even got these gloves for this purpose. Would you really want me to call one of the superiors here because you''re giving me a hard time?" (Shari) "I-if you say so. But please, don''t destroy them." (librarian) He doesn''t seem totally convinced. But who would argue with a giant slime? "It would be nice if you''d help me, please. I need to fetch the right one and would like to be careful with these gloves." (Shari) As ordered, the fabric is very thin and while they''re certainly high-quality I wouldn''t want to stress it by grabbing heavy stuff. "Wh-wh-what kind of book?" (librarian) "About outer politics. Especially information about Koreso." (Shari) I let him do his job and wait until I have the first book before me. I start with checking up on information I already know. The first I gather is that Koreso is the country west from us, which was a given since in the north is an unpassable mountain range, in the east just barren planes inhabited by orc tribes, and in the south is the Evergrove. The main point of exchange is naturally Siras. The furthest western town of Rakis was just established to interact with them. The next thing I discover is that we wouldn''t stand a chance in a war. This country is not only three times larger than ours but has a stupidly advanced military. The more I read, the more I get the impression that they''re quite the warmongers. Some kind of elitist "we are better than others" attitude. Yet sadly with the power and technology to back this up. As far as I see it they deliberately keep some developments from us. Like for example those extraordinary strong crossbows. One starts to ask oneself what else they''re hiding. The main question is now why these militarists didn''t already invade us. The books are a little vague about this point. There might be some treaties that were established in the past but nothing that would substantially stop them. If I have to guess, I''d say we aren''t worth the effort. Rakis has an overproportionate army and is constantly on edge because of the orc tribes. If we''d now use all these soldiers to fight the enemy there would be no one left to stop the orcs. So even if Koreso would win a certainly hard-fought war, they would in the end only get a land overrun with monsters. A land where no one likes them and they''re still occupied fighting another enemy. There would be no advantage in doing this. I read some more but don''t find anything of interest. Only that they utilize a weird political system where more than one person decides together how the country proceeds as a whole. Can''t get how this can work out. Wouldn''t they always get in each other''s way and totally contradict their own decisions? Like I, while linking with Liqu, can''t move in any way? However, if I ever meet one of these people my last concern will be their administration. Since I am done with my research I decide to leave again for my room, very much to the relief of the librarian. The next meal should come soon and I''d like to train a little more before going to sleep, making use of the excess energy. I have to improve myself if I want to be ready for what is to come. Chapter 118 - Shari ¨C I wake up with a start. Something isn''t right! An undeniable feeling of wrongness that puts me on high alert. Naturally, I immediately shape my body while gliding out of the tub. "Liqu!" (Shari) Rule number one, when you''re alarmed call the unstoppable calamity. I need to assess the situation before I can make any further decisions. "Shari!" (Liqu) With surprising speed she squeezes through the tiny hole, pushing the chest to the side. "Okay, calm down! Is it just me or did something happen?" (Shari) "I feel more vibrations than usual." (Liqu) "Fine. We need to..." (Shari) "Help!" (?) I move quickly to the door, searching for the origin of this voice. It''s one of the soldiers. He''s heading down the stairway to our cellar, panicked, obviously in a bad condition. Only moments behind me Liqu follows. First I have to talk to him. "What is going on?! What happens up there?" (Shari) "Attack! Cough! The lord sends me. Cough! We are under attack." (soldier) Well, I guess the time is not the issue as we were already at war. "Who is attacking us?! I need more details!" (Shari) "No time! Cough! They''re here! We need to reach the headquarter! Cough, cough!" (soldier) Something''s not quite right with him. His complexion worsens. "He went down there! Chase him!" Considering his words like "help" and "we are under attack" I get it that the people up there are not kind helpers, coming to his aid. There''s no time at all. As fast as I can I pull him into my room. I hear the steps advancing and know that I''m running out of time. The voices come slowly closer. "Do you think their treasury might be down here?" "No idea. But that heavy door we passed looked promising. We should keep watching out." I hide him in the corner behind the wall and signal Liqu to guard this side. She does so by crawling up to the ceiling. Then I hurriedly grab the cloak that came with our uniform and all of my weapons and press myself further than it would be possible with a sturdy body against the wall. "There, the door! I bet he went in there!" The first thing I see is the tip of a small crossbow. The second is a glint in Liqu''s eyes, before rushing down and over them. Naturally, none of them can even aim at her core. She doesn''t directly start dissolving her newest victims. Instead, I can take a small look at them while they try to catch some air. Dark clothes, a face mask made of black fabric, small one-hand crossbows, as well as daggers, and other small blades. Classic assassins. It was very thoughtful of Liqu not to kill these people, which could as well have been the count''s men. Unlikely, but too much of a risk. But if I interpret this situation right we have not the leeway to take them into custody. I''m sad about this, but my mind is disturbingly calm while making the decision. "Enemies. We need to get rid of them." (Shari) A face forms on the surface of the huge green blob. "Sure thing!" (Liqu) And then I get a sight I would rather have spared myself. Maybe I should have questioned one of them. On the other side, an all-out attack on our base isn''t really leaving many questions open. Also, the gained energy might help us to deal with this situation. Our current objectives are to gather information, find our superiors, and receive orders. I remember that we should evacuate to the big building of the officers in this kind of situation. Yet it might be better to make sure that the other staff can escape there. I want to ask the soldier what he knows, but then notice that he passed out. Then I notice the bolt wound on his side. Quickly I plug it up with slime but have no time to do any more than this. Like this, there''s no other choice but to look up there myself. I walk up the stairs out of our cellar. The first thing I notice is a strange kind of vibration around me. Looking at Liqu, I see that her condition is worrisome, to say the least. Something is troubling her a great deal. I have not much time to contemplate this. The closer I come to the exit the more disturbing becomes the noise I perceive. Taking the last steps up the stairs, I reach the door to the main hall and see... Fire! It burns and the damage is already considerable. The next I perceive are the sounds of fighting and screams. The flames aren''t too intense yet but it''s only a question of time until they will encompass the whole building. For a moment I grow worried about all the smoke and what I''ll do if the fire spreads to my position, but then I realize that I don''t need to breathe and my liquid body is basically flame resistant. Well, I might still dry out in the long run, but that''s no immediate concern. It seems like a slime does not have to worry about getting caught up in a fire. "NO!!!" (Liqu) "No, no, no, no, no! That can''t be! No fire! Please no fire!" (Liqu) What is wrong with this slime? This is really not the right time for her antics. "Fire, fire, fire, fire, fire!" (Liqu) Nonstop she''s repeating this word. Okay, it seems Liqu completely lost it. Holding her head, she squeezes it together to a pulp, over and over pulling new mass from inside her body to her arms to apply more pressure on the unformed mash on her shoulders. This cannot continue like this. "Slap" My hand splashes against the sorry rest of Liqu''s head. Without any effect that is. I pull my hand out of the glove and plunge it inside her body to link with her. My mind gets flooded with pictures and sensations. A feeling of overwhelming heat. Everywhere around me is a storm of scorching air. Instead of receiving burns, I feel how my liquid body evaporates with terrifying speed. I want to escape this situation but there''s no safe spot and my senses are totally occupied with all the chaos around me. Panic seizes me. I feel how the storm comes from one direction and try moving to the other. However, more and more of my mass collapses and renders me immobile before I can even really begin to move. All the while, this onslaught continues to burn me away. All I can do is watch how my body ceases to be. I sever the connection, getting the slime version of a panic attack. If I had a heart it would jump out of my chest. It quickly subsides after I disconnected while I realize that these were not my own emotions, but Liqu''s. I am hesitant but I need Liqu right now and it feels wrong to leave her in this state. I know now what I have to expect and that I will have to actively fight it. My only hope is that I can, by calming my mind as much as possible, also quell Liqu''s fit. Maybe if we then meet in the middle of our emotions this will leave us halfway operational. Trying to disconnect my mind as much as possible from any sensations, so I can stay rational, I once again put my hand into the slime which intensely vibrates from freaking out. I notice how the flames I experience while linking become less intense. Slowly, but steadily they''re reflecting our real surroundings. I wait a small moment, dragging her some steps back down the cellar, till I believe that Liqu won''t directly get a relapse. Just then I disconnect. "Better?" (Shari) Liqu looks at me, with a mix of surprise, relief, embarrassment, and gratitude. "Y-yes." (Liqu) "Listen, I have no time to ask you what that was about. Just tell me, can you act?" (Shari) "I think so." (Liqu) "Good. Because we need to be fast. The enemy might any moment attack us. You''re going to the girl. Get her out of here! I will look for the lord. We''ll meet at the officer''s building." (Shari) "But that''s dangerous! You can''t do something so risky! What if they find you? You won''t be safe without me! And the fire!" (Liqu) "Listen! You have to trust me here! I am not going to intentionally risk my life, and you neither. We''re doing this fast and safe! After you''re at the headquarter you won''t leave that girl''s side! In the worst case, I can still escape through one of your tunnels." (Shari) "But I cannot fight well here! The flames... They''re bad for us. Evaporating our slime faster than usual." (Liqu) I guess it''s mostly this past trauma I just experienced. I had the idea that we could simply let her swipe all the floors, but not if she''s in such a state. Even if she can stay operational, too much time here should truly dry us out, no matter how many people Liqu kills. "Fine. Then we''ll just do it quick. I''ve got no idea how long those people fighting there can hold off the enemy. We''ll just rush to our respective destinations. If you kill all the enemies on your way, then my escape route should be free. So I''m safe to go that way. After we''re done, we meet at the officer''s building. Liqu, you cannot let this girl die, understood?" (Shari) "Y-yes." (Liqu) "Good, then it''s time to make a mess!" (Shari) Chapter 119 - Shari - Before we start our attack I make us wear our uniforms. On one side it might help to show our alignment in the ongoing battle and the corresponding chaos. On the other, the cloaks not only hide our identities but also cover our weak points. They can''t use those crossbows that well on us without knowing where to shoot. Also, they might cover us a bit from the heat and reduce the loss of liquid. After the preparations are finished it begins. I rush out of the cellar. Using all four blades of mine simultaneously I control each with two tendrils out of my sleeves. The first one directly gets one slash with the shortsword and two stabs to finish him off. I run as fast as my liquid legs allow me to, scanning the area for enemies and allies alike. Liqu meanwhile from inside her cloak uses stupidly large tendrils to pin down and dissolve anyone who could pose a threat, smearing slime and blood on the ground. There aren''t as many opponents as I thought. Just a troop of those assassins. But something tells me there are more. Especially the fact that the fight still goes on outside. The first place we have to reach is up the stairs on the second floor, where the count should live. Here I separate from Liqu who has to move up to the girl''s room. The flames haven''t reached the second floor yet. Probably because the mansion to a great degree consists of stone. But it''s only a matter of minutes. I see another fight going on in front of me. A soldier, already heavily bleeding, against one more killer. I jump and tackle this one, plunging all the blades I can control at this into his body. Not even waiting for a response from the one I just saved, I rush on to the count''s office. It''s empty. That asshole just left without me! I might just jump out of the window and escape to the headquarter, but then I remember the ongoing fights and ask myself if I should help. I walk quickly back to the guy I just saved. "Would you have an idea about what is going on here?" (Shari) "Wh-what?" (soldier) "Please no "oh my god, a monster" reaction. I need to know what is happening here and what I should do." (Shari) "We''re under attack." (soldier) "Oh really? And now in detail. What am I supposed to do now?" (Shari) "We''re covering the civilian''s retreat. T-the lord sent us to get his son. We already had him along with some servants, but then we got separated due to an attack, and my whole team got killed, and I was injured in that last fight." (soldier) I stare for a moment blankly at him. During this time frame, he doesn''t show any intention to move. "Fine. I''m going. Get the hell out of here already." (Shari) I move in the direction the man pointed me. I have lived here for quite some time now, but the layout is still a bit tricky. Suddenly, I hear something. "Aaaahh" (Elara) That screaming voice I would always recognize. "Elara?" (Shari) I follow the scream to the side rooms. It''s not a nice view. Apparently, whoever these people are, they took it out on the defenseless servants. And this makes me move as fast as I can, within my limits, to the commotion I heard. Finally, I see Elara and, for some reason, also Lidan, squeezing against a wall. In front of her, another assassin already has a dagger drawn to kill them, while she is trying to fend him off with a kitchen knife. For a moment, he looks back and catches sight of me. Suddenly, he jumps forward, past Elara, who was also startled at my approach. He moves past her towards Lidan who he promptly takes hostage. Tsk, that boy always has to get saved. "Shari!?" (Elara) "Hey!" (Shari) I hide my face deeper within the hood while I advance, to show that I''m not afraid of him. "One step closer and he''s dead!" (assassin) I don''t like how he pushes his dagger at that boy''s neck and comply, for now. "Let your weapons fall! All of them!" (assassin) "Sure. And after that, you''ll kill us all. How stupid do you think I am? What I can promise to you is that without that boy as a shield you''re as good as dead. You won''t stand a chance against me. So I''d advise you to give up" (Shari) I don''t think that he has already figured out what I am. Only that I''m a fighter and probably more than able to take him in a fair fight. Yet the situation is pretty dire. Elara is no fighter and like this of no use here, and Lidan can''t do anything in this situation, while I wouldn''t like to be responsible for the death of the count''s son. If I could just cross the distance before he can act. If there would just be a way to reach them. There are countless ways in this mansion, they''re just not visible. Casually, I stride to the right wall. "Hey, stop that! What''re you doing there?!" (assassin) I lean against the wall with my arm, which is still hidden within the sleeve, placed on the wall and answer. "Getting comfortable. You don''t want to release the hostage and I can''t come any closer, so it seems like we are stuck here." (Shari) "Zsch" I hope my talking obscures this sound a bit. Yet apparently not enough. "What is that?! Answer!" (assassin) "What do you mean? I don''t see a thing." (Shari) It takes mere moments to burn through the thin stone. After this, I crawl slowly with my arm through the hole. I have to concentrate to maintain my shape while I guide more mass in there. I move along the wall till I reach the point directly next to our assassin. "Stop this shit! Answer! What is going on here?!" (assassin) "Zsch" "No! You''ll listen now! If you don''t let the boy go now and surrender, you''re dead! You have one last chance and you''ll wish you took it when I finish! Ten, nine, eight, seven..." (Shari) "Fuck you! Drop your weapons! Are you deaf? I''ll kill the hostage!" (assassin) "Five, four... ah, forget it." (Shari) At this moment I let my arm, which is still connected to all the rest, burst out of the wall. I use the short timeframe where everyone''s stunned to form a giant hand and grasp him. Fortunately, this horror show is enough to make him forget about his hostage and he instead tries to free himself. With rather limited success. I use this opening and act. I''m moving quickly but even quicker is the piercing dagger, which I let rush out in an elongating tendril. The tip finds its target and plunges deep into his throat. So much for that guy. "Sh-Shari? You''re here! You made it!" (Elara) "Thank you." (Lidan) Well, a better response than last time. "Yep. Had some time to spare. Come. I''m gonna get you out of here." (Shari) We move back to the main hall, where the exit to the courtyard is located. Yet unfortunately, our way is blocked off. "What happened to the first wave?" "Killed. Won''t work on us." "We''ll maintain this position! Shoot everyone who tries to escape!" Several soldiers gathered at the only exit to the courtyard. They have different uniforms than the assassins and again those wretched crossbows. But what really disturbs me is that small visible vibration among the tips of the bolts. Why would they bring weapons coated in voidstone? I can barely fathom how expensive this measure was. Not only the material itself but also the processing of the coating. "Stay alert! One of those things might come! If that happens, pepper them with the special bolts. Don''t waste them!" Shit. With those weapons, they can be a real threat to me. I squeeze against the wall to look for any alternative exits in the main hall. But it doesn''t seem so. And while it might be possible to reach our quarters and leave through Liqu''s escape holes I cannot leave them like this. As things are I''m left with no choice. "Listen! Run as soon there''s a gap. Understood?" (Shari) Okay, they nodded, so now it''s on me. I rush directly towards the closest killer, using my slicing dagger to cut his throat. "Hey! Here I am! Try and catch me." (Shari) I can prevent the bolts from hitting my core at my speed, but that doesn''t mean I''m fine. One got me in the shoulder, another in the hip if I had those. I dissolve them, but this small drain on my energy makes me uncomfortable. Yet now that the enemy soldiers follow me there should be a gap at the exit, and it should distract them from Liqu, who hopefully is already on her way to the headquarters with the girl. The single enemy trying to block my way can''t do much against four blades at once and I don''t even have to slow down for him. There are everywhere corpses on the ground. The servants, soldiers, but I cannot afford to be distracted. I have a somewhat good idea about the estate''s layout on the ground floor and try to run in a circle back to the main hall. But there they''re already waiting. Bolts rush in my direction and just in the nick of time I can dodge. I cannot fight such numbers. How many are there? However, behind me, my pursuers are already catching up. All I can do is dash into a side room before I get needled with bolts like a pincushion. Yet it''s a dead end. I prepare myself to take down whoever comes inside. Maybe if I play dead after they shoot me down they will let go. Even more, with the fire, they shouldn''t have much time to confirm my death, before the flames get too strong. Uh, but they know about Liqu and me. I made sure that I was fully covered, so my identity as a monster might still be hidden but they''re certainly going to check. I can already hear them coming closer. The problem is that those assassins aren''t quite bad. I''ve got my kills by ambushing and overwhelming them yet in a fight one on one my chances grow worse. While I stand in the middle of the room the first one enters. Crossbows! They''re going to shoot me. I need to get my core out of the line. If I store it where my feet would be it''s extremely unlikely that they would aim for this place, as they certainly want to kill me and will shoot at lethal points. But what if the coming barrage hits it there at random? Not to speak of the effects of the voidstone. Wait, what if I hide my core even deeper? I... could dissolve the ground. This room is even approximately above the cellar. So I should be able to get there and then use Liqu''s escape tunnels. "Zsch" It will need a bit of time, but I should be safe as long as my core is inside the freshly created hole. The downside is I cannot move away now. Pulling my hood deeper over my face I wait. "Seems like that''s the end of the line for you" (assassin) "Whatever. Let''s just get this over with." (Shari) I activate high-speed processing and take a stance that hides my body. The first bolt comes flying. I can barely see it, but can narrowly deflect it with the slicing dagger and the knife. "Oh, quite skillful, aren''t ya?" (assassin) "You bet." (Shari) At this, I throw my knife fast in a memorized motion at him. It''s just a small wound but satisfying. "Dammed wench!" (assassin) Now three of them shoot simultaneously. I can dodge one, and deflect the second, but the third gets stuck. "Got ya!" (assassin) "Urgh!" (Shari) I try to make an impression as if I would be bothered by this, not pulling the bolt out of my waist. To my surprise, it''s only a normal metal bolt. It seems my disguise works and they think I''m a normal human. Their mistake. They reload and two more bolts come flying my way. Again I''m hit by one and lower a bit to the ground. Mostly because of my dissolving progress further into the ground. "You''re quite the stubborn one. Time to finish you off." (assassin) The one who was so snarky takes a shortsword and comes close. He probably thinks he has a chance now that I''m "injured". One more bolt hits my torso, but I don''t fall down. Naturally. The cloak is now in a worrisome state, but shouldn''t give anything away yet. I make sure to appear as miserable as possible. Then I feel a blade entering my body. At this moment, I use my mass to hold it tight, rush up and hold him in check with a dagger to the neck while grabbing him with the other arm. "H-how?" (assassin) "Never underestimate your opponent." (Shari) "Release me! You, you won''t get out of here alive!" (Assassin) "Oh, you know, that''s just the thing. I''m already gone." (Shari) With this, I slice his throat before all of them and even more reinforcements shoot me down with their crossbows. This time also with the voidstone bolts. But that doesn''t matter. The hole is already finished and I lower down directly into the cellar. I may lose some energy but no concerning amounts as fortunately most of the projectiles hit my meat shield. All that''s left of mine is the cloak, which flattens on the ground. I enter somewhere in Liqu''s room. It''s not much. Still only a dungeon cell. The walls are all completely covered in slime, showing what it means to have a slime as a tenant. The first thing I do is rush to my room grabbing one of the three slime potions I still have stored for bad times. And if these times aren''t bad. I pour it down and feel a rush of energy. It even slightly surpasses my usual max but I hold tightly to the excess since I can need every little advantage. After this, I take the rest of my stuff. "There! This way!" "Are you sure about this?" "The hole can just have led to this place." "But this woman was weird. How is this possible? How could she survive getting shot like this?" "Are you stupid? They briefed us about this! The count made a pact with monsters!" They''re quite fast, I''ll give them that. Seems like I have no other choice but to take them out. Considering the fire, they shouldn''t have the time nor resources to send many people down here. First, I need to get out of the way. I rush upward to the ceiling. Together with the extra weight, this is quite a feat. Even more, as I have to deal with the vertigo of abruptly clinging upside-down from the ceiling. The disgusting feeling of my whole body mashing against it makes me almost lose the required traction. A short time later they enter. "What kind of room is this?" "Huh, no idea. Looks like one of these high-class cells." Incredibly risky, bold, and in general just stupid. That''s me! Before anyone can react I gather a blob of slime in their direction. Some of them look up at the last moment, but it''s already too late. At once, the pressure I gathered in there is released, evaporating into a mist of blue. Since I saw and, more importantly, felt Liqu do the same while mimicking a dragon, I thought that there could be a real-life application. And after my fight with Zeon, I improved the technique a bit for a greater effect. And this is the result. Naturally, it costs quite a bit of energy, but the slime which impedes their sight is enough to occupy them for the shortest moment. And that''s a good enough trade-off. I let myself fall into their midst and unleash a flurry of blades, randomly slicing at everything in my reach. Blood splatters, bolts fly, and frantic people try stabbing me with their side weapons, but to no avail, as they don''t even target my core. I even take the blades of the dead ones and slash with those at their comrades. Seven, eight, more! And no mercy for these assholes! I pay special attention that not one of them escapes out of the room. The few who get out of the fray are too injured to move quickly. "What are you doing down there? It''s just one!" More are coming? How many are attacking us?! Damnit, I can''t fight them all day. My energy is already depleting. And I''m not going to touch the corpses to replenish myself. The blood that soaked inside me is already difficult enough to handle. Instead, I use the remaining potions. With the additional energy, I gain enough sense to think straight again. Just one way out of here. I need to take one of Liqu''s escape routes. Preferably, one that leads me directly to the headquarters. Since I don''t have a choice, I collapse into a blob and crawl into the hole behind the chest. At the entrance, I realize that nothing but my daggers fits through it. I have to leave everything else behind. Inside the hole, I first have to orientate myself. She said there''s one route leading to each of the four directions. And I want to go to the headquarters. Then I realize something. The best-aligned way to the headquarters is below me. It should be clear that they wouldn''t build the same system twice. Especially if it reduces the necessary maintenance. The same system. The same sewer system! Damnit. Why did it have to be this? No, no, no. I need to meet back up with Liqu as soon as I can. Who knows what she''s going to do if I don''t make it in time? I really have no choice if I want to make it in time. The other ways would also have the risk that I might meet further enemies while running from the exit point to the intended location. No choice but to delve in there. Seconds later the most unpleasant experience in my life begins. ¡°No! No, no, no, no, no!!!¡± (Shari) ¡°Don¡¯t think about what is on you. Or entering you!¡± I naturally try to cling to the walls and avoid the current below me but notice that there is some kind of grime on them. Sure, after all this time of usage. God, this must stop! Please, let me get out of here! ¡°Zsch¡± I''m so disgusted that my dissolving starts. But then I remember something. When I finally make it far enough, a part of the drainage now carries slime puke. It''s hard, but I can crawl up a straight pit which I just know too well what its purpose is. Finally, I get up. There''s something blocking the exit, but I push it away. And crawl out of the toilet. In front of me, I find a crying soldier, staring wide-eyed at me. Quickly, I place all of my weapons outside my body. "Zsch" It was so desperately necessary to cleanse my system. "And you thought you had a bad day?" (Shari) I don''t wait for an answer and leave him to his panic attack. "Aaahhh! Toilet monster!" (soldier) That doesn''t mean I can ignore it. Yep, that blow hurt. As fast as possible I head for the hall, trying to find someone who may know what to do. And I find someone. "Shari!!!" (Liqu) Chapter 120 - Liqu - As my Shari told me I move to that girl''s room. "Count, you should give up. We are clearly at the advantage and it would be a shame to kill such an outstanding man as you are like a dog." (?) Hmm, do I know that one? Well, I know the girl who is in that room, that man who always talks with us from behind his desk and is so weirdly calm about us, and the other man who always talks so long about complicated things with my Shari. The other four next to the one who just spoke I don''t know, as well as those lying dead on the ground. Well, it could be that I know them, but I have trouble sometimes differentiating humans. "And how else would you kill me? You cannot simply let me go at this point." (Radon) "Ah, I''m sure that we will find a use for you. In one way or another." (?) "Hm, you know, it seems like I have no choice. However, it simply doesn''t sit well with me to comply with scum like you!" (Radon) "Oh, are we getting feisty when cornered? You should mind your situation, Count Kahan." (?) "Maybe. However, there''s another reason why you won''t get anything from me but a violent death." (Radon) "And what would be the reason for you to make such poor decisions?" (?) "It stands directly behind you. You can come in, Liqu!" (Radon) Well, if he says so. I slowly walk inside, trying to make my best impression on all the humans around. Naturally, still paying keen attention to the crossbows. "Hello, my Shari wants me to bring the girl to a safe location. So please move out of my way." (Liqu) "Liqu!" (Anvenia) "Oh no." (Lorena) "Hi!" (Liqu) I wave at them, to show that I recognize them. Humans like to be recognized. "Who''s that?" (?) "You could say one of my knights, a very special one. So please surrender now or die an excruciatingly painful death." (Radon) "Stop these jokes! Fire!" (?) At once, all of them shoot their bolts at me. They aimed a little too close to my core to be comfortable, but I can swirl my dense mass quick enough to deflect any projectiles right now. Yet my clothes got thrashed. Since I''m rather sure that I don''t know these people and they just attacked me, I think I''m allowed to retaliate. I extend large tendrils aimed at the four who just shot and start dissolving. For some reason, I get strange looks from those I know, but no one says that it''s not okay, so I proceed. Also, they look as if they want to run but don''t have many ways to escape in this tiny room and the other half is occupied by their enemies. Or rather was. "W-what is that!? What is going on here?!" (?) I form another appendage and point at the noisy one. "That one too?" (Liqu) "If you would do so, please." (Radon) Fine. Shari said I am supposed to listen to that one and so I do my wave-punch with which I completely envelop him and pull him to my center while already starting to dissolve him. Then I approach them while forming back to my human appearance. Yet it seems like they''re now a little apprehensive of me. The woman hides the girl behind her and even she seems slightly disturbed. I try to figure out the reason and come up with the fact that humans can get scared when their kin is dissolved in front of them. It''s not like I''ve never used that trait while fighting adventurers. But now it''s a little off-putting. What am I supposed I do in such a situation? Ah, yes I know! I smile at them! "Ahem. I would suggest that we now escape from here." (Dion) Might be a good idea. "My Shari wants me to fetch that girl. And that''s what I will do." (Liqu) No matter what they think about this, I''m going to do just that. "D-don''t touch her you fiend!" (Lorena) "Lorena!" (Anvenia) "Your highness, you''ve seen what it does! Can you really believe that we could tolerate this creature close to you?" (Lorena) "No! She wouldn''t!" (Anvenia) The girl runs to me and despite a short moment of hesitation grabs my hand. Receiving this trust is kinda nice. "Don''t intend to." (Liqu) Would be quite stupid if I''m supposed to bring her safely. "Personal opinions aside, it should be obvious that her support is valuable and we should leave before more murderers come." (Radon) "But how should we proceed? The estate is complex and with the fire, it will barely be traversable. Not to speak of the possible threats in the courtyard. I don''t doubt her abilities, but her highness'' life would still be at risk." (Dion) I raise my arm. "I know what to do! We need to get to the high building there, right?" (Liqu) "Yes... That''s right. Do you have a plan?" (Dion) I wouldn''t call it a plan. More like a simple solution. I expand to my full size. Naturally, I make sure that the girl who was closest to me stays unharmed and can breathe. The others should be fine as well for now. At the same time, I commence dissolving the rest of the bodies in the vicinity. Since it''s quite a number, I can not only replenish but go far beyond my usual capacity. It''s straining and I won''t be able to hold it for long, but I only need to keep this up for a short time. Meanwhile, the people shout something at me, but I ignore it. My mass grows considerably and as soon as I am at my absolute limit I begin. "Everyone, take a deep breath!" (Liqu) I give them a short moment to do so, paying special attention to the girl. The others may just endure without catching breath. Even without any air, a human can survive for a short while. Some may even wake up while you''re already at it to dissolve them. When the girl has got enough air inside I suck all of them into my body and jump out of the window. "SPLASH" The impact of my landing is hard, but I cushioned everyone really well. Quickly I reassemble myself and start moving. In my extended form, I rush with the others along the ground, dragging them with me. I might lose a large amount of mass on the way like this, but Shari told me to keep them safe and I wouldn''t be able to do much against the crossbow shots coming from all sides. Like this, we need mere moments to reach the other building. The few shots in our direction I can dodge to a degree. Even if some hit they shouldn''t cause anything too severe. But what worries me deeply is that they use again those wretched stones. Just why that is so? I dump the humans close to the door on the ground. But the girl I keep and squeeze with her through one of the windows on the upper floor to not take any risks. With this, she should be safe. I think my Shari won''t find issues with my work. It needs mere moments until the ones I placed outside catch up and especially that woman runs past me and embraces the girl tightly. "You, you... Oh my god!" (Lorena) "That was certainly an uncommon way of transportation." (Dion) "But it worked!" (Liqu) "You..." (Lorena) "Silence! The result is what matters and we don''t have time for this! Dion, assemble whoever is in charge here and make them give their reports to me. Lorena, bring her highness to the entrance of the escape tunnel. We might need it." (Radon) I follow them down, much to the dismay of the woman. But I grow excessively worried about my Shari. Something could happen to her. Not that I believe she would lose to these soldiers, but there''s still a risk and the crossbows are a threat. She said that I need to protect the girl but I think I brought her now to a safe place. I should get going! I need to get back to my Shari. However, in my current state, I''m a bit weakened, since I left much of my body out there. This decreases my ability to fight effectively. And then there are those draining shots. The open field is certainly dangerous. I need more energetic mass. But from where? Maybe I could dissolve some of those inside here. And with them as my sustenance, I''ll come to save my Shari. But no, rather not. She wouldn''t like this. Maybe I can manage if I can just grab someone on the way? "Where are you going?" (Dion) "I need to save my Shari!" (Liqu) "But we need you here!" (Dion) "My Shari needs me more!" (Liqu) "Do you even know where she is?" (Dion) "She should still be in that huge building." (Liqu) "She said you should bring her highness to this place, right? Wouldn''t that mean she wants to meet you here?" (Dion) "But what is if she''s in danger?" (Liqu) "What if she comes and you aren''t here? Or this place became compromised with enemies while you were gone and she runs into them?" (Dion) Hm. He may be right. And the burning building makes me not want to go there again. And I know my Shari. She would want me to keep my word. "Aaahhh! Toilet monster!" (soldier) Huh? That came from deep inside the building. Wait, toilet? Weren''t those connected to the drainage? Shari talked about them while she explained to me why I shouldn''t crawl up there. She said she would take my escape routes if things become dangerous. As fast as I can I rush to my loved one. Chapter 121 - Shari - Great, now I have to deal with Liqu while trying to figure out the situation. First, I should check if everything went well. "Good. You made it here. Did you get the girl?" (Shari) "Yes, absolutely no problem. She''s here and healthy!" (Liqu) Suddenly, Radon and Dion come, probably alarmed by this scream. "Something I cannot say about most of my men." (Radon) And well, both of them are well-slimed. "I get it that you came with Liqu?" (Shari) "It was a hard piece of work to convince her that you would eventually follow and this place has to stay secured until then." (Dion) "I was so worried. But you had my escape tunnels. I mean, that''s what they were for, right?" (Liqu) "Ah yes. The tunnels..." (Shari) Then Radon speaks again. "Your reaction time was a little too slow." (Radon) "Sorry, the assassins were a tiny bit distracting." (Shari) "My son and a maid just came, claiming that you saved them. Is that right?" (Radon) "Found them on the way." (Shari) "Seems like I''m once again in your debt. However, forgive me if the circumstances don''t allow for a timely recompensation." (Radon) "Yes, sure. But what exactly are the circumstances?" (Shari) "Do you have any idea what happens here?" (Dion) "Only that some kind of killer troop was sent here. But that''s all." (Shari) "It''s not just some assassins. The whole courtyard is under fire. Peras is leading the defense and I''m confident in his abilities but an attack on such a large scale is worrisome." (Radon) "And now? Should we head into the fray?" (Shari) "No. It seems we could drive them back for now. But in the open they still have the advantage with their crossbows." (Kaleb) "Kaleb?" (Shari) He looks bloody and worn out. "Yes. It''s not nice out there. They may be no match for our men in direct combat, but their cowardly tactics allow them to pressure us." (Kaleb) "How is Peras?" (Radon) "Slightly injured but mostly fine. He is gathering the remaining troops to assemble them here." (Kaleb) "And I?" (Shari) "Both of you should stay here. Liqu is needed to protect our headquarters. And if something happens to you we''re all dead anyway." (Radon) Damn, he''s right. Liqu isn''t even trying to deny it. "Fine." (Shari) We wait for some time until Peras returns, severely bleeding from a presumably very fierce fight. "Sir. I temporarily drew back from the battlefield. While we could force them away from the courtyard they use the cover of the surrounding trees to shoot at us." (Peras) My top priority should be now to confirm how my own team is since I bear the responsibility for their lives. "What is with my team?" (Shari) "How should I know? The first thing they did was a surprise attack. Of all our men, only half made it out there. These pests fight dirty." (Peras) I look around to see if I recognize any faces. Then I notice Elin. Battle-weary, but not as affected as most others. "There you are. Already wondered where they''re leaving our secret weapon." (Elin) "I''ve heard it was bad. Can you tell me something about the situation?" (Shari) Promptly, her face becomes sullen. "Let me give you some advice. Don''t talk to her." (Elin) She points at Vela. Her look makes me worry. "Vela?" (Shari) "Don''t even ask! Galos is dead, and Jaren might soon follow!" (Vela) Sadly Galos''s death isn''t really affecting me. I barely knew him and there''s nothing I can do about this. Yet Jaren was always rather supportive. "How could that happen?" (Shari) "They came in the dark. Took position at the windows and fired on everyone they could target. I have no idea how they got past the watchmen, but they did. The women''s quarters aren''t as easily accessible and naturally covered against gawkers, so we weren''t as affected." (Elin) "I-I thought the soldiers were able to fight back?" (Shari) "Yes, after the first panic. We''re still better, could gather our forces, and force them back, but some just didn''t make it! This is simply how it is!" (Vela) After this, everyone tries to somehow bring order into the chaos. I myself try not to get in anyone''s way while doing so and make sure the same applies to Liqu. Till suddenly... "D???????HHHhhhh" What is this? A long reverberating sound. So loud that I would want to hold my ears if I had them. But believe me, feeling the vibration all over your body isn''t the slightest bit better. Immediately a feeling overcomes me and I rush to the window. And spot an army. The whole courtyard is filled with hundreds of soldiers. "Count Kahan! Surrender and bring out the girl. Then we may show mercy to your men!" (?) I look to the man in question. His expression can be quite clearly translated as "Shit!". If he hands over that girl, many might live but the repercussions he will face for failing to protect the king''s daughter will be devastating. He may as well directly strip his title by himself. I look at Dion to see if he knows anything. "This is ridiculous! How can such a force be assembled and led here?" (Shari) "These aren''t ordinary mercenaries. Rather the private armies of one or several lords." (Dion) "What kind of noble can bring such an army here without anyone getting curious?" (Shari) "One who has friends who make sure no one''s going to ask such questions." (Dion) "But... What now?" (Shari) "We have lost. All that''s left for us to do is to prepare our last stand here and buy time to evacuate as many as possible. If we go out there it''s only a question of time till they overwhelm us with these bolts. Here they at least won''t have that advantage." (Dion) "Isn''t this a terrible plan? Who''s supposed to fight now that most are dead or injured?" (Shari) Sounds to me as if we''re planning for our defeat. "There''s a secret path in this building, leading some distance away from the estate. As long as we remain here, we can hold them off as they cannot take full advantage of their crossbows." (Dion) "Still, are we giving up?" (Shari) "The situation is dire. Especially since they''re conveniently well-equipped to deal with you two. Well, I don''t suppose your friend could do something even at such a disadvantage?" (Radon) "Those crossbows are bad. The shots are drilling inside me and I cannot really block them off. I can defend against some of them if I swirl my mass fast enough, but I can''t do that while moving. But they also have those vexed stones. Too many of them at once and it''s over. And there are just so many out there..." (Liqu) Sure, I cannot expect her to risk her life against an army. And Radon has even less influence over her. "We cannot waste our only advantage like this. But she could hold the enemy off, by killing anyone who dares to step inside this building." (Radon) "We need to get the servants out of line before more of them die. This might grant us enough time for most people to escape and spread in the forest. This might cover her highness'' escape. I will trust in your abilities to keep her safe till she arrives back in the capital." (Radon) "What about the injured? And they could have scouts in the area. Many will die!" (Peras) "Peras, I do not make this decision lightly! It''s simply the only way." (Radon) "In the first place, we need to get out of here. What if they set this building on fire as well?" (Shari) "That won''t be possible. They won''t be able to set this place on fire as they did to the mansion. The outer layers are pure stone. As long as we can hold the doors we should be safe. However, who knows what else they have in store." (Peras) "Count Kahan! Your time is running out! " (?) Shit! What now? We could go with the count''s plan, but then the injured, including Jaren will die. Is there truly no other way? No way out? What would it take to get rid of so many enemies? Something like a storm or calamity forcing all of them to retreat and seek shelter? A calamity... A calamity! My sight settles on Liqu. "You said you could destroy a town on your own! What about that? You said you had a technique!" (Shari) "I, I do." (Liqu) "And why won''t you use it?" (Shari) "I''m weakened right now. Lost much mass by bringing everyone here. However, even if I would be full, I need much more mass and energy than usual." (Liqu) "But you could do it?" (Shari) "Y-yes. But I need more energetic mass." (Liqu) "What is this about? May I remind you that we''re under attack?" (Radon) "Liqu could maybe take care of the enemy forces, but she needs more energy. Which means she has to dissolve enough flesh of living beings." (Shari) "And how? We don''t have many provisions here and the people we brought along are still alive!" (Peras) "Peras, nobody suggested doing this." (Dion) "This wouldn''t help much. I cannot maintain the state I need to reach to activate the technique. We can''t safely prepare in here. And you shouldn''t be close to me once it starts." (Liqu) "So either we ask for volunteers and feed them to her close to the battlefield or find a way for Liqu to kill enough enemies to fill her up." (Shari) "The first is out of question. But maybe she could somehow attack them?" (Radon) "Okay Liqu, what exactly do you need?" (Shari) "For starters, I need to be full. But then I also need enough sustenance to reach something like critical mass to get over the edge. Maybe three humans. Four would be better. And they shouldn''t focus on me while I''m at it." (Liqu) "Is this acceptable, my lord" (Shari) "We cannot waste our only chance at this. Peras, get Liqu all the food we have. Once she''s finished we''ll start the operation. The soldiers will perform a frontal attack to draw the enemy''s attention. As soon as they focus on us, Liqu can start her sneak attack. Let''s hope this will suffice." (Radon) Then he looks at the soldiers gathered in this building. "Everyone, prepare to head out! We''ll show them what it means to have us as their opponents!" (Radon) "YAAAAHHH!!" "Ehm. Also, once I get started, everybody should very quickly run very far away. " (Liqu) That kinda killed the mood. "We could hide in the underground passage at that time." (Dion) "Mhm, that sounds about right. But we need to prepare for a smooth retreat." (Radon) It seems everybody is content with our plan. They open the armory and fetch the heavy armor and great shields to protect them against the bolts. Vela is going to join the archers on the second floor and I have no idea where Elin went. Shortly before it starts, Radon speaks to me. "Never thought I would rely this much on a slime." (Radon) "I doubt there was ever anyone who was in a remotely similar situation. But now we have to deal with it." (Shari) "Guess you''re right. It''s time to take some risks!" (Radon) Chapter 122 - Shari - It''s about to begin. Liqu left the building some time ago through the drainage. If she were to leave through the window the enemy could''ve easily spotted her. We wait some time till we can be sure she is in position. There''s a little bit of worry among the ranks about what the enemy might do in the meantime, but Peras is right. The headquarters is built like a fortress and a difficult target to attack. Then it begins. Without warning, our soldiers storm out of the building, the first line carrying the biggest and thickest shields we could find, some makeshift ones, or even unhinged doors. Everyone else simply has to find a way to survive the bolts. It doesn''t matter if the wielders are even remotely good at fighting like this. Our goal isn''t to fight effectively, but to draw attention. At the same time, those who have even the slightest bit of experience in archery shoot a volley of arrows from the upper floors of the building. Everything for the sake of making them focus on us, on the building. I find Balion next to me, apparently healed up. Now with a giant shield and a side weapon instead of his usual sword. Like this, we all rush forward and shout in unison: "ATTACK!!!" Seems like we were noticed. The soldiers scream, shout, and throw stuff all to make sure no one can notice anything else but the commotion in the center. There''s some initial surprise at such a bold move from our side. It must have come quite unexpected that we would challenge them out in the open where they have such an advantage. "Swish" "Aahhh!" The bolts strike us hard. Some even pierce through the metal shields, directly into the arms of the soldiers. Nonetheless, our line holds. After we survive the first onslaught, we clash with the enemy. Naturally, I''ve got myself a spare uniform, especially a chestplate to protect my core, and chose two smaller swords to attack the enemy more efficiently. It doesn''t matter if they see my unusual fighting style. If our plan works out, no one''s going to live to tell the tale. And even if someone survives, it certainly won''t be the main thing to report. Also, it''s a good way to draw attention. It''s gonna be hard to make sure we''re not getting too caught up. If anything, we have to make sure we remain able to retreat. Yet most of the others must feel a burning hatred for those killers. I just hope the prospect of their imminent death is enough to rein them in. The moments in battle drag uncomfortably long. Especially as I don''t know how well it works on that slime''s end. Liqu is green and can like this hide within the grass. However, she needs our help to get going. To catch some people she can use as sustenance, as power to turn against them. "Fire!" A second volley of bolts hits our ranks. Fortunately, they don''t have enough voidstone to use it at such a scale. Still, many of us die. Even Balion got again one stuck in his side, but he just ignores it. They didn''t even care for their comrades who were engaged with us and got caught up in the fire as well. From the side, I see how Kaleb is pierced with four bolts and sinks down. If Liqu''s attack won''t happen soon we''re going to get mercilessly snuffed out in two or three more waves like this. If I play dead they might have a hard time finding me. I could even dig myself into the ground and subsist for weeks on the bit of energy I receive from converting the earth. This might be unpleasant, but a safe way out for me. Why am I even doing all this? Because of honor, comradery, revenge, patriotism? The latter certainly not. I''m not sure, but for some reason, I want to win. I want to prove myself. Build a future for me. All these thoughts rush through my head while I''m at the same time high-speed processing to dodge any bolts flying in my direction. I already feel this worrisome heat flaring up inside me. And then it happens. "Whaaaaahhh" "What is this?" "No, no. No!" "Help!" "Get away there!" "Aaaaaaahhhhh!" All the noise of battle turns into something else. I try to find the source. At first, the chaos of the battlefield makes it hard to spot anything at all, but when I finally gain sight I have to ask myself how I couldn''t notice it. Yes, I often said that this slime is one, but just now this one single time it holds true meaning. This view is simple, unspeakable terror. Liqu can be big, overwhelming. A giant mass of destruction that just forces its way. But not like this. This is devastation on a whole other level, a force to behold. This formless horror she became is just inducing primal fear. Liqu grew as big as the headquarters. Her giant tendrils swipe the courtyard and suck those to the center who get caught up in them. Yet she also moves so fast that nobody who tries to flee had ever a chance to outrun her. Which is no surprise at this size. And with every single person she catches, her total mass grows more and more. "Retreat!" (Radon) It seems Radon got out of his stupor. Liqu said we should run when she gets started. I can fully understand that Liqu has problems differentiating between friend and foe from her perspective so high above us. I can barely understand her condition. Is she even capable of sentient thoughts at this point? I somehow doubt it, seeing how she''s squashing people like insects. All we can hope for is that we won''t get caught up in this after we made it into the building. Or rather the cellar! Maybe even that escape tunnel? Well, at least the others have to worry about getting caught. I am probably fine since I cannot get dissolved. It becomes clear now why she said she would need this mass to be safe. All the bolts shot at her are not even making it halfway to her core. Her core is in the center, shining in a bright but dark violet. However, it looks different. Not round as usual but with several spikes to the side. Delicate crystals wind in every direction. It looks... fragile. Is she fine? Liqu grows more and more and takes the fleeing ones out first. There were so many and I do not doubt that some could scatter away. But it''s just this. A handful, no more as effectively she annihilates them all. I grow distressed at the thought of how this would have turned out in Ekoras. Finally, I make it back inside. The few enemies who tried to hide inside the building as well could get subdued. Naturally, I helped, as far as I was capable of after this experience. I guess nobody here will ever forget this. Probably keeping a deep-seated trauma. And never again go against Liqu. Then it grows silent outside. - Liqu - I have to get into position. Fortunately, this tunnel leads not too far away. I could have just dug me close to the scene but wouldn''t perfectly know where I''d get out and if I would be seen. I hide inside a bush, from where I can see the building and the soldiers around it. It''s kinda funny how few people care if there''s some liquid in the bush. They are alert, but their attention is focused on the building. If I''d sneak up to them now it could work out, yet it would be extremely risky. No, it''s better if I wait as it was the plan. My Shari should be safe till I''m going to get started. She promised me. So I need to do this in the way that promises the most success. "ATTACK!!!" I wait a short moment till I can be sure no one is looking at me. Naturally, I try to spot my Shari. I see her lashing out and start to become worried since she''s so exposed. But the other part is worried about what she''s going to see. She never says it openly, but I know that some remnants of her human mindset still tell her that killing humans is bad. And I will kill humans. Many. This technique is something I discovered by accident, while I followed my curiosity. And the only application is to dissolve as much as I can in a short time. I won''t be able to keep this up for long or my mind will literally melt. I just hope it will work out. Determined to get started and wishing to end any threat to my Shari, I move to the scene. As flat as I can possibly be, I glide over the lawn, hoping that no one will be able to notice the difference between me and the grass. They should be occupied, but it needs just one to see my core and realize that there is also the rest of me. However, my worries are unfounded. I can get to the feet of the first one I chose as my prey before I''m perceived. I let my slime dash upwards around him, as always careful to prevent any screaming. I can''t risk drawing attention. Simultaneously, I already gather enough mass to kill the next one. The battle from the building keeps everyone distracted so I can completely dissolve them without drawing attention. Like this, I repeat two more times. While I''m at the fourth, the first soldiers notice that something happened and turn in my direction, stunned at the sight of their comrades'' dissolving bodies inside me. As I said before, this is to my advantage since the fear makes them fail to spot my core. Yet there''s too much noise for them to effectively direct the general attention towards me. So I''m over the fifth one before anyone can do something about it. "Waaaaahhh" With freshly formed tendrils, I grab some of those who started screaming, starting to dissolve the moment it reaches them. I feel how my mass increases with any passing moment as I dissolve five bodies at the same time. There''s no time to savor the sensation because I need to hurry. Finally, the dreaded moment is here. The moment when I can no longer effectively control all the slime I''ve generated. The moment when my core cannot handle operating all this matter anymore. The moment when I have to change just that. I feel how the same matter my core consists of gets applied to the outer layer. The same kind I would refine to create my kin. Just, this isn''t for another being. This grows as a foreign attachment from my core. Urgh, yes. This feeling. In the best case, it''s just distressing. In the worst, it feels plain wrong. My very being gets these forced additions. They are no part of mine. No materialization of my own self. They just serve one purpose: To control more slime. This is the sole purpose of these things. A means to expand my control by adding more matter to the part of me that processes all my actions. I conceived this ability long ago when I realized that my core grew. Naturally, I was very interested in this occurrence. How the center of my very being began to change. I wanted to replicate this. Figure out how it works. See if I could grow more than I already did. Become better than I already was. Stronger. More complete. So the first idea was the one that came most naturally to me. That I need more! If I dissolve things I gain slime and this makes me stronger. So if I would want a bigger core I''d need to somehow add more to it. And this is what I did. Just because my core grows, this doesn''t mean I''m becoming a better being. This kind of growth is unnatural. It simply lacks the inner order that formed my current shape. All my experiences, knowledge, feelings, thoughts, and goals are the essence that makes up my very self. This perfectly round whole, that is my core. Yet different from my core those attachments are only temporary. They don''t form the way they should but expand quickly and violently. They are mere additions, not connected as they should be. But even if they are no true part of mine the way they''re now linked to me is dangerous. After all, it''s my core and anything that happens to it is a threat to my very existence. However, in times like these, even if there''s a risk it is my best choice. A way to surpass my current capabilities and do more than I can. And thus, I grow. I swallow the next body, and take the slime I gain to form a thicker and denser defensive layer around my core. At the same time, I form tendrils to fetch me more of the needed sustenance. I don''t have to care anymore if it''s too much. If I reach a new limit I will just grow my core a bit more. This likewise means that I need more prey to sustain this growth and the individual ones become more and more insignificant. They''re shooting those bothersome stones at me, but at my size, they''re just no threat anymore and almost immediately dissolved. What a puny little attempt. Now all that is important is that I dissolve more. I spread on the ground, grabbing for their feet, while I over and over swallow more humans. The gain is pure ecstasy. So much mass. So much strength. So much life! And all of this just for me! I need more! Come to me! Everyone! Become a part of me so that I can feel like more! I cannot hold on to myself. And I don''t want to! This is so great! . . . Wait. This isn''t right. I don''t want to be alone. This had a reason. I wanted to help someone. My Shari! Yes, that was it. Is there even anyone left? I don''t think so. At least I cannot spot anyone else. Does this mean I can stop now? "SKRCK" My core feels weird and abruptly I''m no longer able to control the slime. It''s simple. This was just too much for me. My core knows deep inside that this state shouldn''t be and wants to end it. Otherwise, I would succumb to all this wrong ineffective processing. So I experience a forced shutdown. Slowly all the slime I built up around me sinks down. I notice how the attachments fall from my core like dead leaves from a tree. I don''t know if parts of my core separate with them, but even if they do, hopefully, I will be able to mend any scratches this causes. But now I can''t think anymore. Now I feel exhausted. Now I want to rest. - Shari - As soon as I''m sure that everything settled down I rush out. Carefully, I explore my surroundings to make sure that no enemies remain to cause harm. Yet it doesn''t seem so. I don''t even have to worry about badly injured ones who might do something desperate. Nobody''s going to hide between the corpses. Because there are none. If I ever had to imagine a slime apocalypse, this is it. Even in the better spots, the slime reaches up to my ankle. I feel how energetic mass draws inside my legs and try my best to keep it from settling there, knowing what it consists of. However, I have no leeway to be grossed out at the moment. Because I cannot find her. "Liqu!!!" (Shari) She''s nowhere to be seen. I mean, everything is green here, so it''s difficult to spot that slime, but still, she should stand somewhere. Other men leave the headquarters. Most are in a similar state of shock and disbelief at this sight. "Liqu! Has anyone seen her?" (Shari) I see Radon, Dion, Peras. Not very enthusiastic but at least they''re starting to look around. Also, some soldiers begin to search. Yet most are too creeped out to even touch the slime, not to speak of almost bathing in it. With growing panic, I search on and on, still unable to find the slightest trace of her. Suddenly someone shouts. "Here!" Where the man stands I cannot see Liqu, but more and more people gather there. I quickly cross the distance. And see her core. Or what''s left of it? Several pieces of core material lie strewn around in a huge blob of slime. I draw closer, deep in despair of this sudden reality. Then I stop in my tracks. From the round piece in the middle comes a glow. A faint violet glow! "Liqu!" I touch it, hoping to get a response. Her thoughts come slow and hanging. "What should we do?" "Is this really that creature?" "This small stone?" "M-maybe we should smash it?" "You can''t be serious." "She''s weakened right now." I draw my dagger to use it against anyone who wants to follow up on that idea. Suddenly Peras shouts. "I¡¯ll pretend I didn''t hear that! No one''s going to raise their hands against an officer!! Right, milord?!" (Peras) "Yes. I hope no one here is so dishonorable to attack someone who saved our lives." (Radon) I look at the people. In their faces, I see fear, anxiety, awe, and worry. Summed up a very problematic mix. I don''t know how to deal with this. Someone could try to do something extreme. At least Liqu''s little apocalyptic show might incline some of them to believe that they might have to do something extreme. I look at that core lying in the pit. Small ripples spread through the slime but nothing concrete. It seems like she cannot move in the slightest. Not even forming into a blob. I cannot leave her like this. And so I make a decision. "Hah!" (Shari) I make the motion of a deep breather since I need some mental preparation. Then I again reach out and grab Liqu''s core. And place it in my chest. A wave of confusion and disbelief hits me hard. Accompanied by a slight tint of hope. And joy. I form a small hull around her core to keep it safe from anything I carry around. After all, I already have a wide variety of sharp metal goods stored inside me. Then I turn to the assembled group. "I''d say this concludes it. If you would excuse me now, I need a rest. Any problems with that?" (Shari) "No. You showed great effort today and deserve a break." (Radon) "Thanks. Now if that was all, show me the next bathroom. I want to lay down." (Shari) Radon gestures to someone who leads me back into the headquarters. Slowly I follow behind. A warm feeling of gladness spreads from her core through my whole body. Probably because the part I didn''t say was... I like you too and I''m glad that you''re alive. And I really need a rest now! Chapter 123 - Shari - I lift myself out of a tub within the barracks. Looking around while I wait for a very hard pondering slime. That doesn''t sound good. That sounds really, really bad. It''s her technique. So she must have experience with it. If she used it once, how could she escape the threats that came her way after this? I have to endure this for weeks?! I could try storing her here somewhere, but I don''t trust each soldier here. Even if we saved them, they might get some kind of existential fear because of Liqu''s overwhelming power and decide to save mankind while she''s out of it. However, that becomes quite tempting when I have to experience her celebrating inside me. This made her actually stop. I guess she can feel my emotions and like this knows how far she can push me before I snap. Having settled my "internal" issues, I prepare for the day by putting my uniform on and gathering my weapons. After yesterday I should receive more than enough stares. The first piece of evidence of the profoundness of my worries would be the stupidly excessive number of guards in front of my room. I feel Liqu shiver inside my chest. Not that she would control any slime, but it''s the feeling which runs rampant. She''s like an echo for all my internal reactions. Even if she can''t see anything. I learned that Liqu is a bit cut off from the world since my slime vision sends the information only to me. She may get the tiniest amount through my thoughts and reflections, but it''s not much. Not that she would care in all her bliss. Did I mention that bliss can be a very annoying feeling if it''s not your own, but you feel it anyway? It''s as if someone repeatedly tells you to be happy even if you don''t feel inclined to be so. And that on, and on, and on. Honestly, I think I might go crazy. Yet I accepted that I would transport her as long as she needs it and, as it should be known already, I feel quite obliged to keep my word. So all I can do is tell her to shut up at times when I need a break. I leave the room I arbitrarily occupied within the headquarters building. For now, it seems like everyone was ordered to take temporary shelter here in case of another attack. Also, the mansion got ruined to quite a degree. Not that space is an issue. Many died during that last attack, so most of the rooms are free. I''m heading to the provisional sick bay. This one is occupying quite a lot of space within the building. And it''s crammed full. Count Kahan directly ordered for all the clearsprout in the garden to be harvested and the healers are truly doing their best, but it''s still too much. At the start, they could only give emergency treatment, which left them completely exhausted. Now that things calmed down a little it seems that real treatments commence yet it''s only helping a little, considering the sheer numbers of injured people. Especially the soldiers. The healers simply run out of energy too fast and it takes quite a while for them to replenish. And right now I''m going to visit someone on their sickbed. I ignore the gazes and walk over to those I''m here for. "Hey Jaren. How is it?" (Shari) Did I mention that I''m terrible at interacting with sick people? "Ah, you know, punctured organs, severe blood loss. The common issues." (Jaren) "Ah, yes... Sorry to hear that." (Shari) I fidget a little because seriously, would anyone like to be in such a situation? "You know... It''s good that you made it." (Shari) He frowns at this, his gaze becoming sullen. "Galos didn''t have such luck, and Balion almost followed him. So sorry, but I don''t feel like celebrating." (Jaren) "Yes... okay. By the way, I can''t see Balion. Is he..." (Shari) "He''s fine. To be precise, he was such a bad case that the healers had to treat him as one of the first. Just the most necessary but he got roughly patched up." (Jaren) Seriously, that sounds unfair. The most reckless get preferential treatment with the healing. However, I remember how he looked like a pincushion during the battle. So it''s understandable that he needed some emergency treatment. "And you?" (Shari) "Well, apparently the healers are exhausted. For now, the priorities are healing the elites, so we''re prepared in case of a second wave, and keeping the worst cases from dying. It''s gonna take a while till they''re done with this and can actually start to recover the rest. Urgh. I''m so far down on that list that I don''t expect to be battle-ready anytime soon. I''ve heard that we''re trying to hire more soldiers, but simply making the call will take days." (Jaren) Seems like my team is basically neutralized. Not like I have any intention to head out anytime soon. My payment is already more than earned. Chapter 124 - Shari - Suddenly, I notice how Dion is approaching. "Good, you''re awake. Come, the count wants to see you." (Dion) We''re heading to the upper floors of the building. There at the highest level were formerly the offices of the highest-ranking officers. Yet now they got provisorily repurposed as temporary lodgings for the most important people. This primarily means the count, Dion, and naturally, the princess, who no one can expect to sleep in the barracks. Yet for some reason we''re going to Peras'' office. In there I find all three of them. Peras is still bandaged from head to toe. It doesn''t look too bad but he''s certainly not ready to get back to work, not to speak of fighting. My guess would be that he voluntarily abstains from receiving treatment while there are so many others in dire need. I give him high credit for this. Meanwhile, the count is again in his favorite position, sitting behind a desk. "Good to see you''re well. How is Liqu?" (Radon) Sigh, it''s really hard to think and at the same time not to start a conversation. "Quite well. A bit too chatty. However, she¡¯ll probably need a while longer till she can move again." (Shari) "Sorry to hear that. It would be better if she could." (Radon) "Could I ask why?" (Shari) "Because you''re leaving the estate today." (Radon) Unblinking, unwavering he simply states this. "Excuse me, what!? Are you going to throw us out?!" (Shari) "Mind your manners! You''re still speaking to our lord." (Peras) "Didn''t we more than prove our value?! Yes, I know it was a bit excessive but just as demanded! Wait. Our lord?" (Shari) Did the count just... chuckle? I didn''t even think that he''s able to make that kind of expression. "Ahh, no you''re not dismissed, yet. On the contrary, your actions were quite commendable. You even exceeded my expectations." (Radon) "Then why are you saying we have to go? " (Shari) "Because it''s your new mission. You''re going to escort princess Anvenia back home. I''ve lost too many men for me to confidently continue protecting her. Also, since the mansion burned down, I am simply not able to accommodate her any longer. So we have to deliver her back to her father, and while we''re at it, could inform him about what transpired here and that I need backup." (Radon) I get where he''s coming from. But transporting a princess isn''t necessarily a simple matter. "However, as you surely have realized, the princess was the target of this last attack. So we can''t draw too much attention, nor can we risk informing the palace in advance as our opposition has a foothold there. While I don''t doubt your abilities to deal with any attackers, it needs just one aimed shot at the princess to end her life. We can''t risk that. So a small elite force will have to make do and you need to travel incognito." (Radon) I get that the palace could be infiltrated when there were already assassination attempts on the princess. However, this is exactly the reason why this sounds so irrational. "But if the enemy waits in the palace shouldn''t we totally avoid bringing the princess there?" (Shari) "We simply cannot accommodate her any longer and this place is compromised. It''s better to transport her to the palace now while we still can, where there are at least resources to protect her, instead of waiting till the enemy can prepare." (Dion) "And you''re sending us two on that mission because..." (Shari) "Because you''re my strongest assets and there is nothing more important than this mission. We need to inform the king and the princess will testify our impervious alignment." (Radon) Basic she says. This means I''d let her invade my own senses, which is honestly creepy. If I''d still have a body the answer would certainly be no. But as my eyes are as artificial as everything else it would be nothing but a minor adjustment. However, while my conversation with Liqu proceeded relatively fast due to the fact that our brains are far too intimately connected in my body, this means in practice that all the emotions I experience are in a fast sequence displayed on my face. Which explains all the aghast stares I receive. "Uh, sorry but I had to discuss something with Liqu." (Shari) "Something of interest?" (Radon) "Uh, I''m going to grant her vision." (Shari) As instructed I place Liqu''s core close below my neck. I might have stored her in my head, but I don''t like that image. After that, I feel how something happens inside my head. The strands leading to my eyes shift in an odd way. It''s kinda the reverse feeling I have when she feeds me. Instead of receiving more slime to control, it''s taken. Losing even a part of one''s body control is a bit unpleasant I need to say. Ultimately, the shifting spreads along the strands and comes to a halt at my eyes. Still not a great feeling, but bearable. "Great for you." (Shari) I become too late aware that I spoke out loud. This permanent telepathy is rather confusing. Yet when I look at the others'' expressions I doubt that''s the only reason. "Is something the matter?" (Shari) Without saying a word, Dion takes a small mirror from the next table and holds it in my direction. My head and face still consist of blueish formless mass. If not for my eyes. Around them there is now a green circle, leaving me with quite the peculiar gaze. She stays quiet because she wants to avoid agitating me. Her motivation is absolutely openly conveyed though as we are still linked. But I have to ignore that since I have to interact with the people in the outside world before I look completely insane. "Fine, Liqu eyes. She can see you now. I hope that''s no problem." (Shari) "Can she hear us?" (Dion) The next moment I perceive a similar shift at the side of my head and am rather sure I have now a green hole in my ear. Though her hearing should be dulled since my ears are mostly for appearance''s sake as slimes hear with their whole body. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to hear in blob form. Yet the unique form of ears lets them gather sound to a degree, so it might work out. "Now she can." (Shari) "Might be better this way. Liqu, I want to commend you for your efforts during the latest crisis. I won''t forget your contribution. However, we are in a dire situation and need the strength of both of you. " (Radon) "While I''m not a fan of partaking in dangerous missions in quick succession, I know it''s part of our deal. Yet, what we didn''t discuss thus far would be how we are compensated for a performance that is clearly far surpassing what the average soldier is usually doing. And this, if I remember right, while we still haven''t seen a single payment yet." (Shari) I don''t want to appear ungrateful or rude, behaving like a mercenary. I know till this point we''ve got quite some lenience and special treatment. However, the difference between an employee and a slave is the fact that the former gets paid. If nothing else, money is a useful asset in negotiations and like this of intricate value to me. So if we''re now going on that mission I''m sure that payday will come and go without me seeing a single coin. And this while it''s not clear when we will return in this chaotical situation. He could even get completely annihilated during my absence and all I''m left with are wasted time and too many new enemies. I am fine keeping my part and following his orders after I gave my word to do so. But that doesn''t mean I''m willing to allow anyone to take advantage of me. Especially if someone might believe I''m just a stupid monster. Radon''s scrutinizing gaze wanders over me who firmly stands her ground. Then he rummages a bit under the desk, procures a satchel, and throws it to me. "Ten gold coins. This should cover your traveling costs." (Radon) I don''t look inside to avoid offending him. But I released some slime and drift it through the fabric. The probing confirmed the amount. Ten gold are good. A small fortune. Probably not even close to what buying something even remotely as powerful as Liqu would cost. "Remember that you didn''t have to pay for any necessities. This was logically taken into the equation." (Dion) From the viewpoint of a commoner like me enough to live comfortably for years. If I wouldn''t have now the consumption of a slime along with all the incidental costs for concealment and equipment. "Fine. I''m in. When will we depart?" (Shari) "Within the next hour. We cannot afford to draw attention and allow that anyone can take measures." (Dion) "As it is, we shouldn''t wear our uniforms, right? Those are basically screaming ¡®official mission¡¯." (Shari) "You''re right on that matter. We will give out civil clothes to the participants. " (Dion) "Then I would like to use my own equipment. I''m rather sure you don''t have customized cloaks to hide us, right? And I left most of my weapons there." (Shari) "Tsk. Good luck with that." (Peras) "What is it?" (Shari) "While it''s unlikely that the cellar was completely destroyed by the fire, its entrance is completely buried by the debris. So gaining access could prove difficult." (Dion) "While it''s certainly a peculiar sight, would you perform your rapid grimaces outside? Just be at the mentioned time at the carriage." (Radon) "Sigh, yes. I''m just going to fetch my stuff. Any way to clear the courtyard from people?" (Shari) "No. The repairs and the cleaning are in full work and have to continue." (Radon) "Fine. Then I''ll need a bit of extra food. This is gonna be draining." (Shari) I leave and walk to my demise. Chapter 125 - Shari - The courtyard. It should have been obvious. Everyone who can is still at it to brush all the slime here away. Usually, it would dissipate on its own, but that''s apparently not the case if it accumulates meters high. They put up several tents here from the army''s travel equipment to accommodate the servants who lost their quarters along with the main building. But as I said, most of the field is unusable for this purpose as the slime occupies it. I would help out, but have a mission and am fully occupied. I move to the field''s center, ignoring all the stares I receive. Sigh, I''ll just have to do it. Yet there''s a slight problem with that. I have no choice. First, I''m going to strip in front of all the staring men who probably haven''t seen a woman''s body in far too long. The one thing that''s bothering me more than this is that most of them when they look at the slimy contours only see the bad imitation of a human body thought to deceive and lure an unfortunate victim in. Which is thoroughly killing any erotic implications. Yes, this might be even worse. Damn, I really should ignore that. While I know that this slime is right now totally smug, she at least abstains from making another reply. This is already hard enough as it is. I follow her suggestion and lower myself against the ground till I''m lying flat on the surface. I''ve already gotten rid of my clothes, so all I have to do now is to start the dissolving reaction. Given that I''m naked there shouldn''t be anything to increase my sense of shame. However, I''m so goddamn reluctant to dissolve in front of people. I always avoid having people looking at me while I''m eating. This might not be quite the same since it''s just earth. Yet that I''m digesting something like this doesn''t really make it better. Sigh, once again I''m encouraged by this slime. And it feels so goddamn honest and supportive. Damn! "Zsch" Before any thought can keep me from doing so, I start the reaction. It''s... extremely hard on me when my self-conscious feeling catches up reminding me of the gawkers, but I persevere. Instead, I channel this feeling to accelerate the dissolving reaction, since I now really want to sink into the ground and stop being seen. It''s proceeding rather quickly after this. I dissolve faster through the earth than I thought, given the former impressions I had when I did the same with stone or other hard materials. I''ve never consumed flesh at such speed. It''s definitely different to melt yourself through something. The other issue I have right now is that, once more, my human shape is disintegrating. Losing form simply feels wrong, no matter how often I do it. There''s always something like an illusion of stability I have going for me. While I know that my body lacks anything that would make it a body or even provide the slightest bit of firmness, I can, with sheer willpower, push enough against the outer world so I can maintain my shape and even wear clothes or carry stuff. It''s obvious that this requires at least a bit of force to pull off. However, what happens now is completely the opposite. The illusion crumbles and I turn into a blob and become once again aware of how liquid I am. That there''s nothing stable about me and even snails would have more resistance against stuff entering them. There''s nothing to retort if I''m just slime filling a hole. It''s one of those unwanted moments of truth when you''re brutally honest with yourself. Nonetheless, while I''m dissolving the earth, I also have to move further in the direction of the dungeon. What makes this worse is that the movement for creeping through a hole is a bit different since my body is sticking to the earth. The only solution, which once again comes disturbingly instinctive to me, is that I have to do this digging movement like when I let go of the dead matter. I pull slime from where my feet were a moment before and let it travel through my body till they reach the furthest point in front of me while keeping up the dissolving reaction. Did I ever mention that it''s an estranging image when what you just before perceived as your feet is passing your navel and ultimately leaves through your head? Ever had your feet in your head? No? You lucky ones. After I''m some meters in Liqu begins to speak in my mind. Great, now I have to worry about being buried alive. Yes, I know that being alive is questionable in my case. Now that no one can see me anymore my initial panic slowly subsides. Sadly, this is accompanied by increased awareness of the process. While it''s good that I am more focused on the digging there are unpleasant sides. That I''m basically eating dirt is a thought I can push aside by telling myself that it''s a pure necessity of the digging process. Rather it''s more a form of manual labor than eating. However, this doesn''t include other things I consume. I''ve already dissolved a bug, a worm, and several grubs. I deliberately chose a place close to the cellar. I only have to melt diagonally in its direction. As soon as I reach hard stone, I know that my torture will shortly come to an end. Yet, as expected, the stone is a bit more resilient to my advances. It takes some minutes till I''m through. Finally, I can flow into the cavity. In there I''m rather glad for my night vision as every light source stopped working. I go straight to my room. But before I take my cloak, I instead take my remaining blades, stuff them inside me, being careful not to accidentally hit Liqu, and squeeze myself back up through the hole. There I drop everything I don''t need and grab my gloves. The whole purpose of this endeavor is to have something to wear. This won''t work if I drench them during the transport since I have no time to wash them. I can''t wait to get back in because several onlookers came closer to the hole and made a big show of panicked retreat when I got back up. Back down, I take mine and Liqu''s cloak. However, I become aware that I can only drag one at a time through the hole if I want to be sure that the ceiling won''t crush me. The earth is staining them a little, but they''re traveler''s wear and rather proof against outer influences. Like this, I''ve reclaimed our most valuable possessions. So I can now attempt something riskier. And this is my still-filled bag. This one is rather big so that I couldn''t simply get it through the hole without risking a cave-in. But I don''t need to get down another time. I only have to get out. I widen the stone hole so it''s barely enough for the bag to fit in. After this, I position myself in front of the bag and intentionally elongate my "body". Like this, my hindside will drag the load while all the important stuff is located on my front, which are in fact only mine and Liqu''s cores. Now, if transporting the big bag causes the tunnel to collapse, I won''t be in any danger. I can even simply dig it out again because the earthen pressure shouldn''t be enough to destroy it. Fortunately, nothing happens and I can drag myself out of my burrow. There I''m naturally still confronted with the annoying looks of far too many people who, contradicting the count, don''t have anything better to do. I can''t get away from them fast enough. While this experience wasn''t great for my mentality, I think getting my equipment back was worth it. I pull everything to the room I claimed and start to pack for the journey. One pack for me, and one for Liqu when she eventually will be able to form a human body again. Also, after quite a long time since I last wore it, I finally use my high-quality cloak again to cover myself. Nothing against our uniforms but nothing can compete against a tailored-personally-for-me item. And since we have to go incognito, I couldn''t use them in the first place. After I''m done, I walk to the carriage. Chapter 126 - Shari - To reach the exit I have to walk around the, occasionally still smoking, ruins of the mansion. I don''t even want to know how much wealth got burned here. When I get to the gate, I first notice that it''s the same open carriage we used for our mission to the "bandits". Then I see Vela and Erin. Both don''t look too happy. "Hey you two. You''re accompanying us on the mission?" (Shari) "Someone thought it might be better to apply a team that already has worked together to be sure of our performance." (Elin) "Even if too many of us are gone." (Vela) "Sorry about Galos. I think Jaren will recover." (Shari) "But certainly not in time for this mission. We lack our vanguard." (Vela) "Don''t worry, I''m here!" (Balion) Balion comes from the side. Fully geared up, a giant sword hoisted over his shoulder. "No, you don''t." (Vela) She said that quite flatly. "What are you saying?" (Balion) "That you weren''t assigned on this mission. Don''t try to deny it! You''re in no shape to travel, not to speak of going on a mission." (Vela) "I''m absolutely able to... Uggh!" (Balion) Vela just slapped him hard on the chest. However, she''s small, but this giant Balion looks like he''s about to keel over. "Stop playing strong. Healing magic isn''t all-powerful. It takes a toll on the healed body. Wounds don''t close from nothing and magical power can''t compensate for everything. And you weren''t even completely patched up. They just did their utmost to keep you from bleeding out. It only needs a bit too much strain and all your wounds will reopen. You''re staying!" (Vela) "You can''t expect me to leave you on your own!" (Balion) "I''m not giving you a choice. I''m already mourning a comrade. Do you really want to force me to add more names to that list?" (Vela) "But..." (Balion) "No "buts"! You''re staying or I''ll let them throw you into a cell for insubordination." (Vela) "You said yourself this group lacks a vanguard." (Balion) That''s not wrong. However, if I had to choose, I''d prefer a shield without holes. And as I said before, he got pincushioned. "Just good that you have one!" Huh? I stand surprised. When I turn around I look at... "Zeon? What are you doing here?" (Vela) Yep, it''s the "annoying" lightning user. The "annoying" just now came from Liqu, albeit I as well vividly remember how bad it feels to have lightning coursing through my system. "It''s an important mission and our bosses are aware that you''re lacking some members. We''ve got assigned to fill in." (Zeon) "We?" (Shari) Promptly, someone I really didn''t wish to see approaches. "The captain said you need a vanguard." (Alec) "No, no, no, no, no! Not you!" (Shari) Suddenly, I see pictures in my mind of Alec flying through the air, held by strands of slime at his feet, while he''s used as a club against other soldiers. All of this is accompanied by a deep feeling of satisfaction. I know this isn''t my own emotion but this time I can get behind it. "You can be sure, it wasn''t my idea." (Alec) "Of everyone they could send, you?" (Shari) "I''m still the best they have if it''s about keeping stuff at bay. My strength enhancement is uniquely suited to maintaining a front." (Alec) "Still! You''re you! Saying we don''t get along is an understatement!" (Shari) "Complaining won''t help. Besides, the selection wasn''t great." (Alec) "You can''t tell me they hadn''t anyone else for this mission." (Shari) "Believe it or not, that''s exactly the case. During the last attack, most members of the elite died or got severely injured. There was no one else in sufficient shape to be of much help." (Alec) "How can this be? Aren''t you guys the strongest with your fancy body strengthening?" (Shari) At this, Zeon chimes in from the side. "That''s part of the problem. Using this ability for too long causes severe muscle damage, ripped tendons, and cracked bones. Also, almost everyone on the upper levels specializes in close-quarter fights. Naturally, our group was deployed where the situation was the direst, which took its toll." (Zeon) "So you''re the sad leftovers?" (Shari) "Mind your words!" (Alec) "And if not? Will I have to throw you again into the mud and punch you senseless?" (Shari) "Last time you got me unprepared and exhausted. Care for a rematch?" (Alec) "Both of you, please. We didn''t even depart yet. Officer, that''s not appropriate demeanor." (Zeon) Oh please, everyone knows that this title is basically pure formality. Especially now that order got quite the hard blow due to the almost complete annihilation of the army. Otherwise, I''d be the highest-ranking military official here. But he''s right. I won''t get anything out of it if I pick a fight. So I decide to accept my fate and wait without uttering another word. It''s not like there''s anything I can do about this. The same goes for Balion. It actually requires another gut punch from Vela but he realizes that two elite soldiers may provide sufficient protection and reins in. However, it seems others have a different mindset. "You can''t be serious! Is this a joke?" (Lorena) When I look in the direction of that noise I find our little princess and her maid. The latter right now yelling at a distraught Dion, who gesturing tries to appease her. "Please, this is for her highness'' best. We cannot afford to inform anyone beforehand." (Dion) "But this "vehicle" is utterly shabby! Her highness won''t set foot in there." (Lorena) I as well honestly thought that a princess would get something more comfortable. On the other side, this might be detrimental to the intention of not drawing any unwanted attention. "Ehm, I think it''s fine. I..." (Anvenia) "Your highness, you cannot stoop so low. We have to transport you according to your status. That you have to wear these rags is already straining it." (Lorena) The "rags" she''s referring to are a high-quality but plain outfit. It''s quite a contrast to her usual frilly dresses, but it would actually be weird if she''d wear that kind on the journey. After all, it will take around five days till we''ll reach the capital. "I''m sorry, but we can''t afford to raise any interest. So a coach is out of question. Also, all of them were destroyed during the raid." (Dion) I get him. This thing is the best option. It takes a while but Dion, using all his diplomatic prowess, manages to convince Lorena to set foot in the cart. Anvenia, meanwhile, looks more excited than anything else. But then something unexpected happens. Dion climbs on it as well. "You''re accompanying us?" (Shari) "As the lord''s aide, it is on me to represent him at the palace. No one else has the required status to speak in his name. Also, I''m well known in the capital. It''s imperative that I join for the logistics." (Dion) "If you say so." (Shari) "Yes I do. If you would now please come up here. We can''t afford to squander our time." (Dion) I do as he says. But as soon as I''m on it, I hear Liqu speaking up in my mind. It got much harder to deny her wishes since I feel the brunt of her disappointment. Anyway, I have to make sure to keep some distance from the horses to avoid making them panic which limits the available seats for me. As expected, the woman shoots me a glare. "If it soothes you, Liqu is at the moment completely under control." (Shari) I ignore Liqu''s bliss about the situation and wait for the maid to answer. "How is this any better? There''s still another monster close by!" (Lorena) "Can''t help it. Think of it this way: In case of a crash her highness is guaranteed to be cushioned well." (Shari) "Oh my god!" (Lorena) At least she realizes eventually that her complaints won''t help here. After that, the others slowly gather as well. Dion takes the front seat and eventually, the carriage starts to move, carrying us right into another adventure. Chapter 127 - Shari - The atmosphere in this carriage is certainly tense. I try to ignore it and concentrate on the way. But I guess this won''t work forever. Alec is certainly a problem. He hates me and might make things difficult. But I cannot see anything he''d gain from insubordination. We just saved every remaining soldier of the count, including him. That should improve our reputation. Or make us infamous enough so people will be less inclined to mess with us. Zeon... is a good guy. That''s what I honestly believe. Yet he''s also my greatest weakness and might be used against me if ordered. That brings me to Dion. He holds the highest rank here. Why are we even on this mission? In terms of confidentiality, bringing monsters is not a smart move. I think I should ask him how he sees us surviving this. After all, I''m slightly invested in this matter. "Excuse me, Dion. I know that this group can provide somewhat decent protection, but how do you think we are going to enter the town, or the royal palace for that matter? I somehow doubt that the guards would just let slimes pass through the gates." (Shari) "Don''t you have your trick with the powder? That one was rather convincing. And as far as I''m aware you still have your adventurer cards. Adventurers have the freedom to move as they please in Rakis." (Dion) "Still, it sounds a bit risky." (Shari) "Or unnecessarily reckless. Liqu isn''t even in a state to fight. There''s not the slightest reason to bring her." (Elin) At this, Liqu grumbles inside me, artificially downing my mood. "It... got complicated. While most of our soldiers are foremost glad that they survived, many are, to put it nicely, apprehensive of Liqu. The greatest problem is that some men reported that she killed some of our own while she was in that peculiar state. She warned us beforehand and compared to the general losses it''s certainly neglectable. Also, since all corpses are gone we can''t determine what''s the truth. But there are some who can''t accept this situation and see her... as a monster." (Dion) This means it''s very possible that she did it. And I didn''t notice. I was at that time too caught up in the situation. "It would have posed a risk to leave her in this environment. Things have to settle down first. And, correct me if I''m wrong, but she''ll be soon recovered and like this be able to contribute." (Dion) He isn''t wrong. We are among the strongest fighters in the count''s ranks, that''s certain. "It might take a while till Liqu is back at full power. She mentioned months. But this might be good. Nothing against her, but I''m a bit calmer to know that only I have to pass the inspection at the gate." (Shari) "As you see, there are very good reasons. If it turns out well we might even be able to let your employment be officially recognized. It would be advantageous if you''d be present at that time." (Dion) Honestly, that sounds like one of these "too good to be true" moments. But I cannot prove him wrong. And I doubt that this is an elaborate plan to get rid of us after all this time and what we''ve done for them. On the other hand, that they fear us could be a reason for them wanting to get rid of us. But why would they let us this close to the princess if that''s the case? That one, meanwhile, is quite fascinated by the environment and has repetitively to be placed back on her seat by the maid who, when she''s not occupied by this, glares threats of death, daring me to try anything funny. Because we are yet quite far away from any settlements I still don''t bother with the hood. So I also notice that the girl is taking glances at me. At one point I really would wish her to just say something. Right... Everyone is already after me as part of the slime subjugation. I am basically already under a death sentence. So how should this worsen anything? "Is anything wrong, your highness? You''re looking at me." (Shari) "How dare you to address her! You''re..." (Lorena) "Yes, a monster, commoner, unworthy filth, whatever. But at the moment, I''m also the high-ranked officer who''s responsible for this transport''s security and the safety of our fellow passengers on this carriage. So, would you kindly let me talk to the one who obviously has to tell me something?" (Shari) At this Zeon chuckles, badly hiding it behind his fist, directly raising my impression of him through this. Meanwhile, Dion¡¯s face visibly tenses up, giving his all to prevent a smirk from forming. I guess he had as well his share of troubles with this woman. The others simply avert their gazes to avoid getting involved. The princess first has to overcome her shock from this exchange, clearly not being used to the idea that anyone could retort to that woman. Not to mention, making her as speechless as she is now. But finally, the little girl says something. "I... I wanted to ask... Is Liqu here?" (Anvenia) Okay, maybe I was a little harsh, but the last thing she should complain about is me having no filter for my responses while she''s maintaining a direct connection to my mind. Anyway, I should answer to the one I vocally spoke to or look like a complete weirdo. "Yes, she''s very present." (Shari) I say so while exposing her core and pointing at it. While I''m fighting my inner demons, or rather giant slime monsters, the girl looks troubled at what to say next. I politely wait for her to not trigger this maid any further. Eventually, she speaks up. "Can, can I speak with her?" (Anvenia) "She can already hear you. In fact, she hears everything I hear." (Shari) "I-I. I wanted to apologize." (Anvenia) I''m glad the maid didn''t drink anything or she would surely have spat everything out, judging by her expression. "Y-your highness! You''re certainly jesting." (Lorena) "No. I did wrong! I... When Liqu saved us from the bad men I saw how she, that she... urgblh." (Anvenia) It gets better and better. The princess looks, at her recollection, as if she''s close to puking. Which would surely be an interesting sight but also causes a heavy reaction from the maid rushing to her assistance. "Look at me! Everything''s fine! You''re well!" (Lorena) Then she turns to us. "You! Look what you''ve done! Just stay away from her highness!" (Lorena) "No!!" (Anvenia) Seems like the princess had a little outburst. "Please, I need to say this. Or I won''t be able to forgive myself." (Anvenia) She certainly looks distraught. I think I should soothe her. "Whatever it is, Liqu isn''t holding it against you. She doesn''t even know what the problem is." (Shari) Which might be because she''s totally, socially inept. "I... After this happened, I didn''t visit her. I was afraid. I avoided meeting or talking to the one who saved me, even if she was always so nice. I didn''t even say thank you!" (Anvenia) Uhh, the girl is already tearing up. I look at the crying figure of the girl and know that I have no real choice. With a bit of mental instruction from Liqu, I try to ease up in a certain way. I stop actively controlling the area around Liqu and leave my body open to her influence. The hardest part about this is to ignore that subconscious thought that this will leave me completely open to her, vulnerable. This is naturally nonsense since Liqu would never betray my trust like this. I know her well enough for that. Also, it''s basically the same as what I''ve been doing to her this whole time. Ultimately, I manage to let go just enough so I won''t turn into a puddle. Then something odd happens. Her core moves to my shoulder. Then abruptly the loss of control increases in this area. A look confirms it. My blue slime turns green there. Liqu''s color. It extends down my arm to my fingers. And while I can still feel it as a part of my body, it''s Liqu who''s controlling it. This feeling of being used like some tool is, for me who always likes to stay in control, absolutely unbearable. Still, I have to fight the wish to oppose Liqu''s influence. She extends my arm towards the princess and... caresses her cheek. The girl stares at me with wide-open eyes and I feel at a loss. The maid on the other hand is somewhere between anger and stunned paralyzation. "L-Liqu?" (Anvenia) "Uh, she can''t speak yet, but I''d say she still likes you." (Shari) She continues to stare. "Thank you!" (Anvenia) And I find myself in an embrace. Which is weird, as I know this hug isn''t for me but for the occupant inside my body. "Okay, that''s enough! Just look at you, your highness. You''re totally... totally slimy!" (Lorena) The maid pulls her back and starts to ferociously rub her with a handkerchief. Like this, I''m by myself again. The next moment a number of thoughts, feelings, and desires flood my mind, relaying a general picture of what she''s trying to say. Chapter 128 - Shari - After I calmed down from my mental turmoil the journey is proceeding smoothly. When we pass the village at the crossroad to the estate, I have to hide my face again within the hood to avoid raising unwanted attention or causing a mass panic. It''s almost weird, but the news about the destruction of the estate apparently hasn''t reached this place yet. At least everyone looks calm. This might be due to the fact that the count gave an order that no one leaves the grounds. The reasoning might be that if our enemies would hear that we took heavy losses but managed to survive, they may want to finish us off. So no one, not even the servants, should be able to spread this story. This comes in handy for me as it''s granting me a bit more time till the participation of two certain slimes in this incident will be disclosed. The only ones who could expose us might be the enemy soldiers who escaped. I don''t know if any survived, but even if that''s the case I doubt that they would directly spread such rumors. Instead, it''s more likely that they would regroup at their headquarters. I''m quite sure that the common soldier isn''t able to run directly to the big boss of some great conspiracy. So our job is also to request at the royal palace that reinforcements and supplies be sent before anyone else can send their troops for different reasons. Even after we leave the settlement I continue using the hood. I don''t like it but have to pay attention from now on as there''ll be more people on the road. But it should be safe, as I am well-hidden among our group, even with my secretive appearance. The journey proceeds smoothly. Even Alec isn''t making as many problems as I thought but diligently looks on the road for hostiles. The others do the same, while half of the crew is taking their chances to rest. If not for our weapons, which are hidden under a rack that we all can access quickly, we look like a perfectly normal group of travelers. Men, women, and a child, all of us in casual clothes. It should be hard for our enemy to spot that there''s something unusual about us. Speaking of the enemy, I''d like to hear the others'' opinions about this situation. Whoever is against us had exceedingly vast military power at their disposal. "I am still curious where such an army even came from. Such a large band of mercenaries or private army should be known, but what I gathered was that none of the other soldiers had even an idea who they were." (Shari) "That''s because they weren''t natives. It''s very likely that they came from Koreso, along with their weapons." (Dion) "Koreso? Does this mean this is an invasion?" (Shari) "Unlikely. If that''s the case they wouldn''t attack at such a small scale. Rather this might be an act of politic treason, aided by outer forces." (Dion) "How can this be? I mean, who has so much power that they can move such a number of troops through the land? I know you said someone who can silence any raised questions, but who concretely is able to do such a thing?" (Shari) "You already answered your own question." (Dion) "Sorry, you lost me there." (Shari) "Only the highest instance of power could perform such an outrageous act. Considering that we can exclude the king from this list, this leaves one of the four pillars." (Dion) Okay, that is outrageous. The four pillars are the greatest powerhouses in Rakis. One for each cardinal point, with the capital as the center. The three marquis, who control the lands from their respective towns, and the marshal of the army, as the one who keeps the creatures from the Barrens at bay. Regarding loyalty, I don''t believe the marshall would have his job if he wasn''t trustworthy. This leaves the marquis. "Do you believe it was the lord of Ekoras? After all, the count''s son was held captive there." (Shari) "Such baseless assumptions can be dangerous. Also, I doubt it. The marquis of the south is a weak man, evident in the state of his own territory. I cannot see him as the leader of a conspiracy." (Dion) So not this guy. And I barely know anything about the others. "And who do you think is responsible?" (Shari) "My bets are on the one who controls the only passage to Koreso. The marquis of the west, Leronne Eras." (Dion) Honestly, I don''t know a thing about this man. Only that the marquis of the west is also the master of Siras. The second largest city in Rakis and maybe the wealthiest. All the trade to Rakis runs through this chokepoint of a city. That is to say, Rakis is quite isolated with only Koreso as his direct neighbor. So the assumption that the lord of the west has some shenanigans going on isn''t too farfetched. But high-treason? That''s quite much. "Isn''t this claim a bit bold? There are certainly some officials powerful enough to bribe the right men to even overlook invading foreign soldiers. They''d just have to occupy the right positions." (Zeon) "That''s certainly true, but I''m a friend of considering the most simple explanation first. For my option it needs just a single man to use his power to make things happen. In your depiction, you''d need so many nobles with such accumulated power, that they can prevent information from spreading. And this while they have to convince all the usual officials who handle such things, always at risk to get exposed. I don''t know how it''s for you, but I believe my version is more likely." (Dion) Seems like Zeon lost this discussion. However, it''s still a dire thought. If it''s like this, the country is at the verge of a rebellion which might be fatal. Forget about the many losses such a civil war will bring, if the army gets diverted from the border and significantly weakened, we might as well invite the hordes of the Barrens to come and eat us. This country can''t afford a conflict. One more reason to keep the sole heir to the throne safe. Those might be worrisome prospects with this naive girl on it, but an heir brings legitimacy, and any harm to her would weaken the king''s position. No, this certainly wouldn''t be good. But I should also focus on my own well-being. We''re heading right now to the goddamn capital. If there is a more dangerous place for a monster like me, I wouldn''t know. Dion''s influence might be helpful but there''s always the chance of stupid, rash reactions from narrow-minded people. Also, I''m glad I''ve dug out my powder from the catacombs, so I can hide my very special features in the worst case. On the other side, I worry if this will be enough. The guards at the capital are surely more professional than those in Ekoras. "Dion, do you really think we can enter so easily?" (Shari) "You have your adventurer cards with you, which should help. Aside from this, I have a document with us from our lord which should grant us free passage. If we can stay inconspicuous, it should be a mere formality. Which reminds me, how is Liqu?" (Dion) "You mean is she going to blow our cover and cause a ruckus?" (Shari) "I wouldn''t word it like that, but I wanted to know if she will act as a separate entity at that time." (Dion) "That might prove difficult. She''s still weakened. She might slowly recover but we don''t have the resources to generate her a whole new body, and we can''t halt to hunt something big enough." (Shari) Also, her state might make it even worse for her to play a convincing role. As things are, I''m stuck with this slime for a bit longer. It sounds best to pass the checkpoint with her stored safe and then within the city, we''ll buy her some food so she can generate a body. Next Zeon stares. "So you really have her consciousness inside you? Isn''t that strange?" (Zeon) "It''s totally weird. But I could endure it until now and apparently will do so for a while longer." (Shari) "The bad side of this is that, in the case of an attack, she would be more helpful." (Alec) "Hey, I can stand my ground." (Shari) "But you can''t annihilate a whole battalion of hostiles on your own. You''re already struggling in close combat." (Alec) "It was enough to own your ass. I''m just not good with dissolving things, or rather people. I don''t want to." (Shari) Alec sulks after this comment. "This inability could prove as a fatal weakness in a fight." (Zeon) "Still, I don''t want to dissolve humans." (Shari) I like to state this, as it might make me look better if I''m no man-eater. "By the way, how did you two manage to get out of the fight in such a pristine condition? I''ve heard it got pretty bad and you said yourself that the elite got hit particularly hard." (Shari) "Tsk, I was simply smart. The others were so eager to go where the fight was the worst. And subsequently, they got the backlash of such recklessness. Different from them I just did my goddamn job. Maintaining the position, staying alive, and holding the line is as valuable as everything else." (Alec) Hm, to me this sounds like a nice way to describe cowardice. He just abstained from getting close to where the fight was the worst. And because of this, he came almost unscathed out of this battle. "And you Zeon?" (Shari) "Uh, it''s an embarrassing story." (Zeon) "More embarrassing than what Alec just told us?" (Shari) "Hey, I did my job as good as it was possible in that situation!" (Alec) Truly, I can''t really blame him. It''s not like one can expect a soldier to risk their own neck more than the orders afford. Personally, I wouldn''t go that far. However, I was about to hear an embarrassing story, and he won''t deny me this. "So, how did you survive that fight? From what I''ve gathered, you seem to be the kind to give it their all and head to where it''s quite dangerous." (Shari) "Well, yeah. And that was the reason why I couldn''t fight any longer." (Zeon) I don''t really understand. He doesn''t look as if he sustained any greater injuries. "Seriously?! You burned through? That''s like the absolute basics they taught us!" (Alec) "Uggh." (Zeon) Burned through? What does he mean? Zeon looks as if that was a mortal blow to his honor. "Excuse me, but what are you referring to?" (Shari) "He basically just admitted that my approach was the right one." (Alec) Zeon isn''t even retorting. Was it so bad? "Sigh, I''m going to explain it. ''Burning through'' is a lax term the elites use to refer to the occasion that they used their body enhancement too severely. A human body can only store so much magic. If it''s completely depleted, the body will lose all its strength. For a soldier practicing body enhancement, this can lead to a state where they''re no longer able to move. Which is a bad thing to happen in a fight. A normal soldier, naturally, doesn''t have to worry about such a thing since they don''t touch their reserves." (Dion) I look over to Zeon. "It''s as he says. As soon as I became aware of the attack I sprinted in the direction of the enemy. With my increased speed, I was able to dodge any projectiles coming my way and took out a good number of their crossbowmen. Yet, rushing from one to the other drained me far quicker than I anticipated, and before I knew what happened, I was lying flat on the ground. My officer noticed what happened and knew that I wouldn''t be able to fight for the rest of the day. So they dragged me back to the headquarters, where I was bedridden for the rest of the day without as much as a scratch. And this even throughout the whole final battle." (Zeon) Uh, okay that''s pretty embarrassing. At least, it earned him some chuckles from the soldiers on the carriage. But there''s one good point to it. The general mood got better and things settled down with this problematic group. I can only hope this will last. The carriage might need four to five days till we reach our destination. The atmosphere and common temper might take a turn for the worse during that time. But maybe I''m worrying too much. With some luck, everything''s going to be fine. Chapter 129 - Shari - Surprisingly there are no problems on our journey. We travel as far as possible during the day and the humans take turns in driving the carriage. I cannot help with this as I don''t know how to do this, and the horses would freak out if I came too close. When it gets dark, we stop at the side of the road and prepare a camp. I''d rather get quickly to our destination before we get attacked, but there''s no choice. It''s a point that the living beings in our group have certain biological issues. For example, the horses need to rest at times. The same goes particularly for Anvenia, who is not used to any hardships. She''s troubled to sleep in the shaking carriage. Also, we need to prepare meals and perform other necessary actions to keep going. Two days we spend like this. I try not to talk too much to not provoke Alec or the maid in any way. Yet I banter a little with the others to keep myself occupied and to remind them that I''m not some silent monster waiting to ambush them. But in general, I already have enough to deal with because of Liqu. I quell Liqu and join the others in their preparations for tonight''s camp. The girl gets a small tent, while the others sleep in the open. I''m not too troubled with this, as I''m my own cushion. The only thing troubling me is how much I adapted to my situation by now. Tsk, and now I have to send some clear mental signals before Liqu thinks something out loud that I don''t want to hear. But it could be worse. After the second night, the group stopped being apprehensive of my presence. I guess they couldn''t be on edge all the time. So they dropped their guard. Which, funnily enough, comes through during guard duty. They didn''t want to take me up on my offer that I''d be the only one who stays awake because I don''t need to sleep. But the others were apparently a bit uncomfortable with the idea. To a degree, I can understand them, since my attention might have wavered after some time. Especially, while I have to deal with Liqu''s input. At least I''ll act as if that was the reason and not because slimes are unable to focus on constant vigilance. Today it''s Alec''s turn to be on watch in the middle of three shifts. That''s a particularly unpopular position as that one cannot get any real sleep. However, he suddenly speaks to me, as I''m naturally awake. "I need to take a piss. Can you watch for a moment?" (Alec) See? That''s almost abnormal. Not only that he''s speaking to me so casually, but also that he''s leaving others'' lives in my hands, or slime appendages, however you want to call them. Though maybe he simply doesn''t care for them. "Sure. Try not to get attacked. You wouldn''t want to have a Felira jump at you with your pants down." (Shari) "Not my first time outside the estate. I''ll manage." (Alec) With this, he vanishes behind the trees. Right, whenever I''m looking at people, especially their eyes, I feel like I''m seeing some kind of faint hue. Something like a vague indicator about how that person is in general without any deeper insight into their character. Liqu mentioned before that she could see souls, so that must be what I''ve been noticing. There''s something like a hint of black ooze I perceive around Alec when I look at him, though it''s by no means as strong as the impression I got of Cid back then. On the other hand, the issue I''m talking about is that there was nothing indicating what Chris planned to do until it was too late. And that''s the very problem. Chris was an asshole, but he was an honorable asshole who did what he believed to be right. In his view, we were vile monsters and he was justified, hence he wasn''t evil and there was no vibe to warn us of any nefarious acts because they simply weren''t recognizable as such. Because of this, I stopped relying on the impression I get from people''s souls. It''s simply not possible to know what they''re up to if they have issues or hold a justified grudge, which is all too often the case. So I''m fine without reading another''s soul. Seems like Alec either has problems releasing water, or he''s up to bigger business, as he takes his sweet time till he returns. "Thanks. I needed that." (Alec) "It''s not like anything happened." (Shari) I try not to look too scrutinizing, because he might get into a bit of trouble for leaving his post for so long. "If you want, you can now rest as well." (Alec) "How many more times do I have to say this? Slimes don''t need any sleep. I can endure fine without. Especially now with Liqu to bother me constantly." (Shari) "Sure... Then just stay," (Alec) He goes back to his place and finally does his job. And I can only sit as usual. At least things start to look brighter. After Alec, it''s Zeon''s turn for the rest of the night. Weirdly he does the one thing I didn''t expect and sits down next to me. "Hi." (Zeon) Oh my, a smile that could make a thousand women unhappy. I, fortunately, don''t feel any such urges anymore and can prevail. "I''ve just noticed that we''ve barely ever talked." (Zeon) "That might be because everyone has this little prejudice that I''m a murderous maneater and will be the demise of you all." (Shari) "Nah. It''s fine. We all have our burden to carry." (Zeon) "Did you know that I used to be human? Can you even imagine how it is to lose this? Talk about carrying a burden." (Shari) He stares for a while vacantly. His expression doesn''t look as surprised as I would anticipate it to be after such a revelation, so he might''ve heard about it somewhere. Or he just doesn''t know what to do with this information. "You know, if you have a magical affinity, people become apprehensive of you. It''s a dangerous combination of envy and worry what you might do with such a power. So it''s not like I can''t relate." (Zeon) "Are you seriously comparing a little discrimination with losing your own body, getting hunted down, and having to deal with -that one?" (Shari) I point at the place where Liqu''s core is currently located. "Sorry. I didn''t mean to downplay it." (Zeon) Another super smile. This time an apologetic one. Argh, I can''t continue being moody. "It''s okay. My fault. I''m just always getting a bit sour if it''s about this topic. Magic is kind of idolized. How humans bend the world to their will. I''m only the thing people find in the sewers. So yes, I truly believe I''m worse off than you with your shiny lightning attacks." (Shari) "But I don''t believe you''re a monster. You think far too much about it for that to be the case. And you''re even trying not to harm others. I think that''s amicable." (Zeon) "I have to. I can''t even touch someone. One wrong thought and this person might lose a good chunk of their flesh. It doesn''t differentiate between friend or foe. Everything is just sustenance." (Shari) "I shocked my mother." (Zeon) "Ehm, what?" (Shari) "An element is not easily controlled. Especially not by a child. And the lightning element is particularly wild and erratic. I continuously discharged and whenever I touched anyone they got a shock. And those only got more powerful the more I grew up. It became dangerous. At least you can believe me that I know how it is to feel like a threat to those you hold dear." (Zeon) Yes, okay. I might not be the only one in the world who has problems. "The worst is that this made me reject my very nature. Lightning is a part of me but I was conflicted to ever use it again. This contradiction almost broke me." (Zeon) "You''re telling me about fighting your own nature? I''m the prime example for this." (Shari) "I just wanted to say, while your case might be special, there are others who have experiences that aren''t completely different from yours." (Zeon) "Fine. You can understand my point, a bit. I¡¯ll give you that. But I still win the pity contest." (Shari) "Sure. Absolutely. Your win." (Zeon) He chuckles a bit and I do the same. At least I try to, but it turns out as some weird surface shivering and bubbles rippling through my surface. I may not like Zeon''s element, but I think I''ll have to admit that he''s a good guy. Chapter 130 - Shari - The next morning starts without any issues. We pack our stuff together, load the carriage and wake the princess so she can get started with a thorough morning routine, which mainly involves washing up. I dissolve the leftover breakfast from the kettle. Some already hardened potpourri. I certainly don''t want to be the group''s trash dump, but it would be a waste not to dig in and I need to be full in case something happens or later when I''m going to expel Liqu. On the other hand, I need to use the scoop to get it out, and even that''s a problem since the others find "issues" with me touching the cooking utensils. This is also the reason why I don''t have to help with loading the carriage. Well, this kinda works out for me. Instead, I already sit down on my seat while the others slowly trickle in. The princess is the first to come, naturally accompanied by her maid. She directly smiles in my direction and deliberately sits down next to me. I feel something like a positive emotional response signal from Liqu. And I guess she''s a sweet child. At least I didn''t notice any character flaws one might expect at the respective level of power in her family. The next to come are Alec and Zeon, who still look a bit tired from the night watch. But also Alec looks a little sleep-deprived. Also, just in general a bit off, looking apprehensively in all directions. All of this can be summarized under having a bad morning. Slowly the others come as well. "What''s wrong with you, Alec?" (Zeon) "Tsk. Couldn''t sleep last night." (Alec) As I said. "Sstk" I didn''t notice anything, but suddenly I''m confronted with an odd sensation. "Ehm, is this an arrow embedded in my head?" (Shari) "Cover!!!" (Vela) I instinctively set into highspeed processing. I need the first microseconds to figure out that I''m not really dead, as I''ve got no brain to get punctured. Following the just made suggestion, I let mine and Liqu''s core sink down, to be less of a target in case the next archer isn''t going for a headshot. I use the next instant to follow the trajectory of the projectile back to our attackers. They took position at a treeline, aiming with bows at us. The other thing I do is start dissolving the arrow so that both ends simply fall off on each side. I want to make sure that Anvenia is safe, as she''s probably the reason for this attack. But when I turn my hood in her direction, I can just stare in shock. Highspeed processing isn''t making me faster by any means, so I see with slowed time how Alec suddenly draws a dagger from beneath his traveling cloak and thrusts it at the distracted Zeon. For a moment, I see sparks at Zeon''s joints, and with a speed, I even in this state of slowed perception can barely recognize, Zeon''s arm obstructs the weapon aimed at his chest. However, Alec, with his strength, easily breaks through the hasty defense and manages to thrust the dagger into the arm. "Aargh!" (Zeon) The next moment Alec abandons the weapon, jumps, and pulls Anvenia out of the carriage in the direction of the enemy. As fast as I can, I suck all of my blades from below my seat into my body, careful not to scratch any cores. But I can''t manage to reach Alec with my slashing dagger before he''s gone. Vela is already shooting arrows at the archers and actually manages to force them to take cover but can''t fire at Alec who shields himself with Anvenia and has already crossed half the distance to the woods. But then, like living lightning, Zeon shoots out from his place in Alec''s direction and slashes with his good arm at the obvious traitor. Yet Alec pushes Anvenia in his direction and through this narrowly escapes the attack. After this, Zeon takes position between Anvenia and Alec so that she¡¯s covered by him from the arrows, ready to intercept them with his sword. Alec on the other hand draws his. When he does so I notice an all too well-known vibration effect around it. Voidstone! "You damn asshole! I knew something was off! You didn''t even partake in the fight!" (Zeon) "Who do you think told them about the girl? Got rid of the guards at the entrance? Gave them the layout of the estate? I even told them about those things, but these idiots failed to take proper measures!" (Alec) Zeon sends Anvenia back to the carriage before engaging Alec. His blade bursts in sparks and with a speed barely perceivable he strikes at him. But it''s not quite as fast as before and Alec can clumsily manage to bring his own sword in between. Only his enhanced strength allows him at this poor angle not to budge. "Brzzzt" Promptly the sparks around the sword intensify and should thoroughly shock him. "Brzzzz-shht" "Oh, Zeon. You should know what voidstone coating does to magical attacks." (Alec) With a vile smile, he reinforces his stance and seemingly effortlessly pushes against Zeon''s weapon. He lashes out and forces Zeon to retreat. The second strike almost crushes his defense and leaves a small gash on his chest. "And I know that your general strength declines quite severely after you used your top speed." (Alec) He prepares another strike that will almost certainly shatter Zeon''s defense. With all the speed I can muster I rush in their direction. Midway, I extend my shortsword and thrusting dagger and guide them with all I have towards Alec. The sword intercepts his strike, while the thrusting dagger forces him to abandon his position, which is good as my tendrils would never have the durability to withstand his brute strength. It''s just enough to enable Zeon to dodge. And in the gained time I can join his side. "ENOUGH!!!" I look in the direction of the voice. From the street, someone who I presume is the commander, takes position with a larger group of soldiers behind him, closing off our escape route. He waits till everyone looks at him and makes an exuberant gesture. "We just want the girl! Cease your attacks and we can end this without further bloodshed!" (commander) Give them Anvenia and no one has to die. No one gets hurt and the fight will be over. I point dramatically at him. "Even if I could decide such a thing on my own, using a little girl to buy myself out doesn''t sit well with me! So, sorry but the answer is no!" (Shari) "Then there''s nothing left to discuss." (commander) The soldiers unsheath their swords and advance. They walk straight towards the carriage. "Zeon! Fight them!" (Shari) "But you..." (Zeon) "Now! I can handle him! And different to me you have no all-around view to dodge shots from the side!" (Shari) He''s certainly more needed at the carriage. Vela can suppress the enemy archers but against so many soldiers she has no chance. And although Dion has armed himself, he won''t be able to do much. If they don''t have more expensive voidstone coatings Zeon''s shocks will prove effective. It seems he can accept this and runs back to the carriage. I remove my hood. Now it''s just me and Alec. "I thought I would be disgusting on the inside, but you''re beating me by miles! So, care to explain why you chose the dazzling career of traitor scum?" (Shari) "I''m honestly sick of playing along. If not for your slime abomination constantly getting in my way I''d already taken the girl and delivered her." (Alec) "Why? Why are you doing this?" (Shari) "Are you stupid? The distribution of power in this country is going to change and I''ll be on the side of the winners if it comes to that. For this little service, I''ll become commander of my own order of knights to a great lord. Or maybe, even a lord myself." (Alec) He''s clearly delusional. It''s much more likely that he''ll be silenced soon after he lost his value. I consider leaving my body to Liqu. She''s a calamity and I''m not. In a fight, she would be infinitely better than I am. But I decide against it. Maybe partly because it''s my body and not hers. But also, because she''s not at her peak and her usual tactic is overwhelming with mass, while I have not even close to the same amount as her. In this situation, I simply don''t want to let go of what little control I have left. "You''ve no idea how long I waited for this! When I''m done with you, I''ll take my time to slowly crush the core of that other piece of filth." (Alec) I can barely contain my anger. Since everyone else is engaged differently it''s just the two of us now. Time to give him the fight he wants. Okay, I can do this. I already beat him once, I can do this a second time. The main issue in this fight is that he as well already knows my tricks. This is a much greater disadvantage for me than for him, as I benefit very much from my unusual fighting style people are troubled to adapt to. Another bad point would be that I have with Liqu''s core a second weak point I have to worry about. And I cannot dump her anywhere, as he would target it immediately. But the worst is this sword. Already this ominous aura around it disturbs me deeply. But knowing what voidstone can do as it even almost got Liqu killed, I am worried. With this thing in his hands, I can forget about fighting a war of attrition by tiring him out. Instead, I need a quick victory. A single wound might be enough. An arrow hits me, but the force isn''t even enough to pierce past my cloak. Alec waves the archers off. "I can do this on my own. This dirty creature doesn''t stand a chance." (Alec) What an asshole. I decide on a quick opener. So I raise my arm at him, aim and... I use the short distraction the shot causes and directly dash behind. While he naturally can dodge the projectile, I sprint in its shadow and midway extend my arm. So I let my piercing dagger rush straight at him. "Swish" But before it connects Alec quickly recovers his pose and simply cuts the appendage I used. Instantly I feel the voidstone''s draining effect. While I lose a bit of energy, what''s far worse is that through the disconnection of my energy I couldn''t control my arm any longer and lost all the rest together with one of my four blades. And I like this one most. My situation became a bit dire. I try to poke at him with my knife from afar, yet without any results. He simply keeps his position and calmly slashes at them because he perfectly knows that every time he manages to even graze me I''ll lose more energy. So he doesn''t need to take any risks. Even more so, as it''s doubtful that my comrades will manage against the greater enemy numbers completely on their own. Zeon is injured and tired. Vela manages to oppose the enemy archers, but won''t have a chance. And I doubt that Dion as the lord''s aide is a secret master fighter, not to speak of the maid. This means, my opponent has just to wait, and eventually the battle will turn out in his favor. "Are you realizing that you have no chance? If you give up now I might consider only smashing the other one." (Alec) "You know, for a treacherous asshole you''re quite confident. Must be the weapon, as you''re not bringing much into the equation." (Shari) Maybe I can provoke him into making a mistake. "Whatever it takes to slay monsters. What do you think this sword was originally intended for?" (Alec) I rush at him, hoping that listening to his own voice lulled his mind a bit. I move forward, swinging my shortsword at him and simultaneously thrusting my knife, aiming for his side. But he already awaits me. With a swift swing, he repels the shortsword and I can only cling as good as possible to the metal. He doesn''t even attempt to dodge the knife. I simply feel the uncomfortable ring of chainmail when the attack connects. When did he equip this? During his "piss"? Or did he contact his helpers back then? Even with highspeed processing, I can''t squeeze a single further thought in there before Alec prepares his follow-up attack. "Swish" Even with all the speed I can muster he draws the blade through my chest, cutting my cloak and uniform. Fortunately, the trajectory was a bit above the two cores inside me. As if we could do that now. Switching who''s in charge would require some time. Receding my control and letting Liqu''s spread will require several seconds we don''t have in this fight. I''ve lost a good chunk of energy just now, but can''t allow him to know about my growing distress. "Oh, that didn''t work. Maybe give it another try? But my next strike could hit something different than your armor. This would be for you worse than for me, right?" (Shari) "As if you have a chance! You''re useless in a real fight! Arbitrarily setting rules and limiting yourself. I''m honestly glad I have to fight you. Against your friend, I would have to be much more careful. That one would at least threaten to follow up and injure me with this goddamned acid, but not you with all your complexes. Hah! Such a joke." (Alec) I''m really in a pinch. All my weapons are useless. As soon as he cuts my appendages I lose the connection. It''s impossible to oppose his superstrength and superior swordsmanship. I need to find a way to overcome his defense. I need to overwhelm him and do some damage, with an attack he won''t be able to block. Or... I trick him with a move he won''t expect. Fine, let''s do this. I back off a bit. Alec smirks, obviously seeing this as fear or an attempt to escape but it''s part of my plan. I need the distance. Before he can decide to close the distance I start running in his direction. Alec already takes a stance, preparing to vertically slash me in two. But this time I want to surprise him. Different from his expectations my dash isn''t directed in his direction, but upwards. I needed to get over him. Then I let all my slime contained in my cloak swirl downwards, which leads to a vertical spin. I use the gained momentum to extend my foot and deliver with my army boot in a whip-like motion a very fast spin kick directed at his head. "Swish" My whole leg is gone before I''m even close to his face. But I already expected this. While I reshape my leg mid-air another appendage armed with my knife flies in a curve towards his neck. "Swish" Yet a moment before I get him his sword already severed this tendril as well. But this doesn''t matter since everything until now was only preparation to keep him distracted for this moment. All I needed was this position so close to him. The moment my feet touch the ground and naturally collapse a bit from the impact, I''m already in the required stance. My left arm is holding my right arm at mid-length and the latter has contact with Alec''s chest. And because he just swung his arm so hard to the side to protect his neck he can''t directly revert. For this last attack, I''ll use all I have. I''ve got him! I can do this! "Imp-" (Shari) "Swish" Both my arms are gone before I could really record what happened. "As if I''d let you!" (Alec) Did he force the sword midswing the other way with pure strength? Damnit, I thought I had more time. But I can''t let it end here. My shortsword emerges through the hole of my severed left arm and I strike out with a freshly created limb. "Swish" Which is promptly cut off. Without any delay my right arm emerges, holding my slashing dagger, directed at his leg. "Swish" Gone. Out of options, I rush the mass from my foot up to throw my other boot between his legs. "Swish" But naturally, he can deal with this as well. I have nothing left. Alec tries now to deliver a heavy slash at what remains of my main body. A moment before his sword reaches me I manage to dash backward. Because I also adjusted the trajectory downwards to escape his diagonal strike I roll on the ground, contained inside the cloak that got with all my lost mass now too big for me. A short distance away I am able to recover and slowly erect a thin and wobbly humanoid frame of mine. Alec stayed at his position, totally triumphantly reveling in his superiority. "Seems like that was it. Just so you know, from the start I intended to crack both your cores. As if I would let this chance slip away." (Alec) I answer with, due to mass loss, hollow eyes and slightly hanging voice. "Yeeeeeessss, Aaaalec. Youuuuu''re riiiight, iiiit''s ooooveer... " (Shari) I give my all to rearrange my vocal cords so I can deliver this line properly. "It''s my win." (Shari) . . . "Zsch" Chapter 131 expentio - Shari - "Zsch" The sound of dissolving continues to emanate its disturbing implications, causing Alec to grow increasingly distressed. "What is this? Where does that come from?" (Alec) "You know, you surprised me with your super fast feint, but I have also a surprise for you. The thing is, Liqu has been ready to fight again for a while now. A far call from her usual strength but still considerable. However, we didn''t have the resources for her to form a whole body. And you, you forgot one simple fact. You were fighting both of us." (Shari) I point at my chest and then at his. The place where I touched him and naturally left a bit of slime when he cut my whole arm is empty now. However, to the right leads a trail of slime beneath his cloak. He lifts the fabric away but the trail only leads further to his back. "Zsch" "No! This isn''t possible!" (Alec) He starts to fiddle with the cloak but is unable to gain sight of the source. "You should feel it any moment." (Shari) "What? You- Aaaaaahhhhhhh!" (Alec) My plan was a success. All my preparation had only the purpose to get Liqu''s core together with some mass on him. He thought that simply cutting my limbs off would render them useless, but as Liqu was there to exert control it didn''t just drop to the ground. It would''ve been better to stun him with impact so Liqu can get him done as a follow-up but it worked well enough. My panicked attacks from all sides were intended to support this, by diverting his attention from his chest. With his stupidly disproportional strength and the heavy armor to block all sensations from this area, he didn''t even notice how Liqu crawled all the way to his back. And there she promptly started dissolving her way inside. Alec panics now, franticly grabbing behind himself. But he''s already troubled getting past the cover of the cloak, till he rips it completely off. His mental state preventing him from conducting more controlled movements. However, the downside of wearing heavy armor is that it reduces mobility quite severely. Reaching his own back with his wide frame is almost impossible. But what is even worse is that Liqu already started sinking in. Now that the armor is gone the fabric and skin beneath aren''t much of an obstacle for her. Alec, unable to get any grip on the core throws his thick gloves away and reaches for his back. Sheer terror enables him to bend his arms and shoulders so much that he can reach the point in the middle of his back. For a moment I become worried that he might be able to do something. "Zsch" "WAAAAAHHHHHHH!" (Alec) However, he pulls his hand away and all that''s left of his fingers are only fleshy messes where what''s left of the bones sticks out. He''s at his end. The obvious pain only grows worse. With each moment Liqu not only sinks deeper into his flesh, but she gains more slime to accelerate the reaction. His face contorts in horror, tears and snot stream down his eyes and he makes some further weak attempts to claw at Liqu while sinking to the ground. In the end, all that''s left is despair. "No, no, please not. Please not! Mercy. No. Hick, no! Cough!" (Alec) He coughs and green slime escapes his mouth. It''s streaming instead of the blood that gets dissolved the moment it flows out of the wounds Liqu causes. His expression is only a sobbing, hicking mess. Then his face seems to blow up. A moment later his eyes burst from the inside and slime instead of tears flows down his face. "Gurgle!" An increasing amount of slime is oozing out of his mouth. From all his orifices more and more escapes. At one point he becomes limp, aside from the occasional twitch. But still, he won''t lower completely to the ground. Instead, his skin melts. Slime mixed with flesh and blood is displacing it, the former quickly replacing the latter, while his armor drops to the ground. In mere seconds the last remains of the body vanish in the mass, while the crude rest of Alec''s form shifts and realigns. Slowly it turns into a woman''s, with a far too large chest. Next, this form shapes a well-defined face and on this one the features become visible. Then it raises its liquid arms and with a beaming smile and cheerful voice states... "I am back!!!" (Liqu) Contradictory to this expression of pure happiness and elation the people around, especially the archers nearby, show deep distress and fright. "Ah, yes, there was something up. Can''t laze around!" (Liqu) They have mere seconds before a wave of glistening green slime reaches them. Only a small one, equivalent to Alec''s former body mass, but certainly deadly enough. The arrows, if they would''ve even been accurate enough to hit, get swept away by the current. Other weapons they don''t possess to defend themselves with. The first archer is quickly melted. The others naturally try to escape, but Liqu is already chasing them down. And they can''t outrun her. After a short time, she already returns. Despite the amount she dissolved she''s smaller than she should be and a great amount of excess is strewn around the field. The close combat fighters at the carriage, desperately kept off by Dion, Zeon, Vela, and even Lorena the maid become aware of what happened. "Nobody said we would have to face this!" (soldier) Liqu has not much consideration for their issues and directly engages. Albeit smaller than her usual size she completely overwhelms their formation. None of the men has a voidstone weapon and like this no means of defense. And Zeon is still partaking. Against someone like him, this kind of distraction is deadly enough. The terrified soldiers, driven by the slime-gurgling screams of their comrades, choose to flee, scattering in all directions. With this, it''s over. The enemy commander for some reason stays. "You''ve lost! Now speak! Who sent you and what was your objective?!" (Dion) "What a mess. I heard about it, but seeing what this thing can cause... It should be forbidden." (commander) Is he opting for declaring us as illegal war atrocities?! "Answer the question!" (Dion) "Ah, yes. Naturally we were here because of the girl. Our mission was to take hold of her. However, now that this won''t work out I''m left with no choice." (commander) Promptly he lifts his arm at Anvenia, pulls his sleeve away and a strange mechanism becomes visible. From this, a bolt gets expelled at the little girl. "Aaahhhh!" (Anvenia) "NO!!!" (Dion) "Stk" I can barely move and am too spent after my fight to properly process what happens. In one moment Dion jumps in front of Anvenia. The bolt impacts his chest and pierces it, but he successfully shielded the girl. The next moment, I only realize that Zeon stands behind the commander, his sword angled away from his body. "Plock" Then the commander''s head falls to the ground. He would''ve been dead anyways as Liqu was almost over him, but stops now in her tracks as her intervention isn''t necessary anymore. As fast as I can move in my poor state I rush to Dion''s side. Anvenia cries her heart out, shielded by Lorena. I look at him, and the wound looks grievous. "Dion?" (Shari) "Urgh. This isn''t good." (Dion) "I... Maybe I can do something. Close up the wound?" (Shari) "D-Don''t bother. The bolt was poisoned. An expensive one as it feels. You, cough, you can''t cleanse blood I suppose? I... won''t make it much longer." (Dion) "Liqu? You know stuff about human bodies. Can''t you do something?" (Shari) "No. Poison is strange. It messes everything up just by being there. And I can''t make it not being there. I can dissolve everything, but that won''t help much." (Liqu) "Officer, cough... You, you have to promise me to bring the princess back home. Keep her safe. If, cough, if this rebellion takes place, the losses will be... unmeasurable. Please." (Dion) Sigh. I was never much of a patriot. That my own country basically pays adventurers to kill me didn''t better this. All I ever wanted was a quiet and content life. No problems, no imminent risk of death at every corner, no existential crisis. But now I have here a dying man''s last wish to save this very country. It''s not like I feel nothing. I didn''t know Dion too well, but he was at least a good acquaintance. It would feel a bit low to say that this all doesn''t concern me in this situation. I really don''t want to get involved more than I have to in this whole mess or do more than I was asked to do and put myself at risk. However, at the moment, it only amounts to completing my mission. And as I already took it on me to escort Anvenia I''ll have to follow up on it. So I answer him. "I''ll do whatever is necessary. You can be sure of this." (Shari) "Th-thank... you. I... know you''ll do it. And... one last thing." (Dion) "Yes?" (Shari) "You look... ridiculous." (Dion) And with this, he dies with a smile on his face because of his own joke. Well, so much for last words. Sigh. Okay, it''s sad. I feel discouraged and the general mood is at an all-time low. The soldiers take it quite well. Vela might''ve become a little numb after that last great slaughter and Zeon grinds his teeth, probably focusing most of his anger on our enemy. This leaves the maid, who is completely occupied with calming an emotionally shaken Anvenia. This situation was simply too much for such a young girl. It seems Liqu wants to comfort the crying Anvenia. In her own, very awkward way. She embraces her and allows the girl to cry at her chest. Unfortunately, there is no resistance on the slime''s side, so the girl, a short moment later, cries into her chest. "Don''t worry! I''m supplying her with air!" (Liqu) After quickly pulling a very puzzled princess out of that slime, I do my best to convince everyone that she really just meant well and wasn''t going to grab herself a snack. I even manage to prevent the maid from completely losing it. In the end, what happened was hard on all of us. Chapter 132 - Shari - After this, we conduct a small on-site burial for Dion. Liqu helped by dissolving a small hole into the ground. With this done we start to gather ourselves. The main issue right now is that during the chaos of the battle our horses ran off. Those assholes chose the exact moment to attack when we were reigning them in for our departure. There was no way we could hold them through this rain of arrows. This renders the carriage useless. However, right now I''m in my very own predicament. Alec got me good. His strikes, but to much greater effect the voidstone coating, really took a toll on me. Each time he cut my limbs I lost all the mass they consisted of. This leads to my current condition, which as the only positive side effect made Dion die with a smile. I have not the slightest bit of mass left to form a real body. Since I''m obviously not going to use a blob form I had to make concessions. Which leads to this situation. "She looks cute, right?" (Zeon) "Your comment hints at far too many disturbing dispositions at once." (Vela) "My Shari is always the most beautiful!" (Liqu) "I, I agree." (Anvenia) "And how is she going to do anything in this state?" (Lorena) Yep, this is the terrible truth I need to face. Since I lacked any mass to sustain an operational body I had to redivert everything. This means that I''ve got extremely downsized. Or in other words: I''m a small kid. Or rather a slime with the frame of a kid. To make matters worse I can''t form too large vocal cords, which makes me speak with the according voice. "Okay, you all had your laugh. While I fear that mentioning this will only make it worse, I have to remind everyone here that I''m currently the highest-ranking officer here and like this in fact your boss!" (Shari) "Pffft!" (Zeon) Great, I''ve lost every last bit of authority. Even Vela avoids looking at me and covers her mouth while speaking. "So, I think someone needs to ask this question. Do we still want to continue this journey?" (Vela) "As I see it, we can''t afford to return. Now we have a chance to reach our goal while they believe their ambush was a success. However, if we waste it, the enemy can prepare anew and make this road untraversable. I''d vote for traveling further to the capital. What is your opinion, officer?" (Zeon) I''m also for proceeding to the capital, where I will be able to buy a greater amount of food to restore myself. "Zeon is right. I gave Dion my word to bring the princess back home. Giving up now would feel wrong. Anyway, we are closer to our destination than the other way round. This is still the best way." (Shari) "Really? I mean not that I''m per se against it but our odds aren''t good at the moment. Or rather, I doubt that we''d survive another attack like this." (Elin) "Really? And that coming from someone who barely got a scratch? What did you even do during the fight? I didn''t see you." (Shari) "Excuse me?! I was a little occupied with dodging arrows flying at the carriage and stabbing everyone who tried climbing inside! I may not have thrown myself into the fray but if I may remind you, I''m your scout, not your fighter. And I don''t have to listen to that from a toddler!" (Elin) Seems like she''s pretty upset about this comment. Maybe I went too far. "Sorry. I''m just a bit riled up. But anyways, we need to move forward. This might be our only chance to break through the enemy lines and I doubt they prepared for the annihilation of their troops. I believe we left them behind us now." (Shari) Elin doesn''t retort and with this, it''s decided. We keep going, as we don''t have much of a choice. But suddenly Liqu falls down. "Liqu!?!" (Shari) "Shaaariiii." (Liqu) She''s still moving, yet on the verge of turning into a blob. Her features lost quite a lot of consistency. "What is with you?" (Shari) She needs some time. Apparently to rearrange her throat, while the rest of her gets worse. "Iiit... was aaa biiit toooo eeearly. Iii was just sooo worriiied abouuut youu, but Iii stiilll can''t move welll. I neeed a liittle resst. Thenn I thiiink I can walk." (Liqu) Okay. This isn''t good. I knew she hadn''t completely recovered yet. Whatever she did back then at the estate took a massive toll on her processing ability. She told me at the start of this journey, that she expects to regain most of her abilities before we reach the capital. She was already so far that she could walk on her own at a very basic level, which was a tiny bit off-putting to hear. The main reason why she stayed should be obvious. However, how she eradicated those soldiers took too much of her. "Liqu!" (Anvenia) And this princess has really a penchant for her. "Officer, there''s an issue I think we have to solve." (Zeon) "Yes, I know. Liqu will in a short time take care of the corpses. I just wanted to wait till the princess is gone for that to happen." (Shari) "No, the issue is about replenishing you." (Zeon) "Replenishing myself? Sorry, I don''t think that''s possible. The voidstone cost me quite a lot of energetic mass. We would need quite the feast to replace it." (Shari) "Can''t you... just refill yourself?" (Vela) Reservedly she points at the battlefield as if trying to say that there''s enough flesh for my needs without wanting to speak it out. "Ahem, I''m on a strict no-humans diet. And since there''s not much else strewn around here I don''t see a way. So the only way would be to consume all our provisions. And I feel like this would earn me some disapproval from the rest of you." (Shari) "Without the horses, we''ll need quite some time to make it to the capital. So we need our supplies." (Zeon) "Sorry, there''s no way." (Shari) "I know it is quite a lot to expect, but I don''t think we have much of a choice." (Zeon) "Choice? What choice? I said I can''t... Oh no! You can''t be serious!" (Shari) "Officer, we need your full strength. Without Liqu there are only the three of us who can fight. But my arm got injured and as we lack a healer I know this will only get worse and sap my strength. However, with this body, you won''t be able to be much of a help." (Zeon) "Are you seriously proposing that I commit cannibalism because it''s convenient?" (Shari) "You, and your dissolving disorder." (Liqu) "Shut up, Liqu!!!" (Shari) "Technically it wouldn''t be cannibalism." (Elin) Now Elin too? "I was a human! I cannot eat them! They were sapient beings." (Shari) "So are orcs and goblins. Still, I know of adventurers who consume them. This wouldn''t be too different." (Elin) "Are you aware what that means for me? How extremely aware I am of every last bit I take in?" (Shari) "Still, if the enemy returns, do you expect Vela and Elin to defend all of us on their own?" (Zeon) "You can''t expect this from me!" (Shari) "No... We can''t... But we need you nonetheless. We don''t have much of a choice but to ask." (Zeon) "I, I could dissolve them and pass the rich matter on to you." (Liqu) "And where would be the difference? It''s not changing how wrong this is." (Shari) "You just said that it''s an issue how you are aware of the process. Her proposal would mitigate this." (Vela) Okay, we are in quite a bad position. We''re lacking ways to defend ourselves and this would help. I understand it. And I hate it. "Lorena... Please bring the princess away from here. This battlefield is no sight for a child. And what is about to happen even less. Zeon, guard them, in case there are any stray soldiers in the vicinity." (Shari) "Yes, milady." (Zeon) They move away, so I proceed. "Vela, Elin, start packing our stuff. Only the most necessary. We need to walk the rest of the way." (Shari) They only nod before silently moving to the carriage and starting to go through our things. Accessing which of these items might still become handy. "Liqu... begin. Dissolve as many of those who fell here as you need. But... try keeping their heads intact. Then you come to me." (Shari) We need to cover up what transpired here. Our camp was a bit away from the road but I''ll have to ask Liqu again to dissolve all the corpses and hope no one will see all the slime before it''s evaporated. Liqu fidgets awkwardly, avoiding eye contact. "Ehm, you know..." (Liqu) "What is it now?" (Shari) "I... I am spent. I went over my limits and now can''t concentrate. Dissolving entails quite a bit of processing capability. I can still do so, but not very fast. It will take quite long." (Liqu) "Sigh. Just get started." (Shari) She does. Naturally, it''s a gruesome sight. Even more so, because she takes her time. While many of the corpses were already quite mutilated from her earlier attack now she proceeds and this doesn''t better their looks. However, she didn''t lie. She''s excruciatingly slow. Taking one corpse at a time, Liqu requires several minutes for the flesh. The bones need much longer. "Change of plans, Liqu. Only the flesh. We''ll dig a grave for them." (Shari) Earth shouldn''t be the slightest bit faster, but at least I can actively work on this as well. Also, it makes me feel less guilty if we can spare at least some of the bodies. They were humans and at least deserve a burial. The issue is, with how slow Liqu proceeds we''ll need quite some time till I have any resources to work with. But the worst is that there would be a simple solution to this problem. And the only reason I don''t pursue it is my personal distaste. I slowly walk forward. Each of my steps is clumsy and slow. Not only because I still only have a child''s stubby limbs to work with, but even worse is that I know what comes now. I place my hands on one of the worst-looking bodies and start. "Zsch" It''s necessary. We can''t afford to stay any longer than necessary at this place, in case a second wave comes for us. But more convincing is another reason. I am not a hypocrite. I perfectly know that there''s no difference between letting Liqu refill me and doing it myself. The first option is only more dishonest because I avoid confronting what I''m doing and just reap the benefits. This just makes it worse. Ignoring my flooding slime tears, ironically, drastically increased by the very slime I create, I dissolve the flesh of a corpse. I won''t grant anyone the sight of me having a complete sobbing breakdown in this little girl form, but nonetheless, the process is one of the most terrible I was ever aware of. As many times as I might tell myself that the dead don''t care anymore, that I don''t find pleasure in doing this, that I''m at my core no man-eating monster. The truth is, that I already killed. And I already long ago ate other humans when Liqu refilled me the first time. This bridge is already crossed and I can''t say anything in my defense. Only that I act purely out of necessity. Yet this won''t help my conscience. It''s the same justification any other monster has. The one positive point is that Liqu looks at me and understands. Understands that I don''t want to talk right now. So I proceed to dissolve with my hands, watching with intense disgust how the flesh disintegrates under my touch until I have enough to form my body back to normal. I only want to get this over with. Chapter 133 - Shari - Fortunately, after dissolving, together with Liqu''s refilling, I now have enough energy to rather quickly melt some shallow holes into the ground. Just big enough so we can collapse them on the bodies we place inside. It''s not much, but those graves are probably more than they would have granted us. When everything is set up, everyone, aside from the princess, helps to fill them. I made it very clear that I won''t accept any excuses after what I went through. A slime with teary eyes can be pretty intimidating. Finally, we''re done and can get going. I push us to move on. Still in fear of an attack, but also to get some distance from this place, where my thoughts just turn too dark. I choose a forest path, to avoid any further ambushes. I''m fairly sure that they don''t expect us here or at least can''t predict us as well as on the road. So rather than lying in wait, there''s only a small chance that they find our camp and somehow follow behind. So we should be safe. Unfortunately, Zeon''s arm and Liqu''s still weakened state slow us down. While I am, funnily enough, able to carry the little princess without issues for long distances, against the maid''s protests, the big man would be a little too much. Not to speak of the impossibility of carrying a slime. All we can do is take more frequent breaks. So we have to camp once more before we reach our destination. The first one going to sleep is naturally the princess, with the maid looking over her. This leaves me, Liqu, Zeon, and Vela around our campfire. The mood isn''t too great. "So... today was quite shitty, right?" (Zeon) As bad as that was, I can''t really blame him for trying to break the ice. "Really? Which part? That we got discovered? That our own comrade turned out to be a traitor? That our boss and probably only chance to pass by all the checkpoints to enter the palace got killed in action? Or that our leader had to indulge in cannibalism?! I ask you, which part of that was shitty?!" (Vela) Well, Vela obviously can. "Well, it''s a mixed bag." (Elin) "A mixed bag?! Oh yes, a mixed bag full of shit!" (Vela) "Could you please tone it down? The princess needs to sleep!" (Lorena) At this, Vela looks guiltily in the direction where a troubled little girl tries to get to sleep, even if she probably just recently got traumatized. "But it''s great that my Shari could overcome her dissolving disorder." (Liqu) "Liqu, I''m rather sure Shari sees that differently. So you should consider her feelings and not... Well, celebrate it." (Zeon) I appreciate this. For maybe the first time ever I''m not alone in my efforts to educate Liqu. Jacob''s half-hearted attempts from back then don''t really count in my opinion. "You know, I''d be rather glad if none of you will ever again talk about what I did there. At least, as far as I¡¯m concerned, you''re all a part of this as much as I am, and it''s the one big, dark secret we''ll take with us into our graves." (Shari) "Why am I responsible? You''re the leader and made the decision." (Elin) "Because you as well pressured me into doing something I absolutely didn''t want to do. Even if we''d be in a tight spot now if I hadn''t." (Shari) "It was a necessary tactical decision. We couldn''t allow that to slow us down, or worse go unprepared into the next fight." (Vela) "Not like your mini-form wasn''t cute. But I''m sure it didn''t have much to offer to keep us afloat." (Elin) "She was cute!" (Liqu) "God, please. Another topic!" (Shari) "Vela was right about one thing. While I support the decision to continue, without Dion it will become almost impossible to pass the controls to the capital, and even more the palace. He was the one with the connections. We... not so much." (Zeon) "Is it so difficult to enter the capital?" (Shari) "It will certainly be difficult to keep a low profile." (Vela) "I don''t really understand. We have the princess. Don''t they want her?" (Liqu) "Yes. And many others as well. Who do you think just attacked us?" (Vela) It''s a bit difficult. We haven''t yet figured out who exactly is responsible for what is going wrong in this country. The most popular theories right now are a budding coup supported by Koreso, a criminal takeover from a greater part of the nobility, or something in between. "Well, the estate was just under siege by a great army. And Alec confessed he was working with them. So we can be rather sure it''s the same enemy." (Shari) "Sure, but that''s not all there is to it." (Vela) "And what more is there to it?" (Shari) "What Vela is trying to say, is that it''s difficult to operate in another one''s kingdom. Rakis is still officially under the king''s control. Rather than a great organized force, it''s more likely that our enemy uses several independent groups to operate. The great attack was probably something special. Some kind of mercenary effort they planned long in advance. But those who attacked us today had completely different gear and combat tactics. If you''d ask me I''d say they were some noble''s private force in disguise." (Zeon) "Okay, we know that our enemy might partly consist of nobles and their forces. How does that help us." (Shari) "It doesn''t. Only that we know the capital is compromised, and if we officially announce who we are it might turn out poorly. In the worst case, they will lead us to an isolated room and try to silence us." (Vela) So instead of a welcoming party, we''d get pointed spears. Not like I''m not used to this. "But we''re strong! I''m sure I will soon be better and then we can kill them all!" (Liqu) "Yes, sure. And after this, we take on the whole city because they defend themselves against a sudden monster attack. As if that will make anyone listen to us. Are you seriously this stupid?" (Vela) Now Liqu looks a little sullen. "She has not much experience in this regard, but she''s trying. So this means we can''t just go the official way. And passing the gates won''t be too easy." (Shari) "It will certainly be a gamble. While access is not really restricted for the populace those guards might question your appearance. Not to speak of our peculiar group arrangement." (Vela) "Well, Liqu and I, we are adventurers. Maybe we can state we are on an escort mission for a small girl to visit her family. This should suffice to enter." (Shari) "Wait! I can just enter?" (Liqu) "Yes, Liqu. With your adventurer card and a bit of disguise they''ll believe you''re a human. So you have an identification and there''s no reason to prevent you." (Shari) "Yay! I know this place! Since the first time I saw those walls I wanted to go in there. But I know my limits and had to abstain." (Liqu) "Yes, it''s wonderful that the calamity can enter the capital without issues. But what about us?" (Vela) "Can''t you enter separately? I mean, it can''t be too hard to tell them you came on your own if you state a good enough reason." (Shari) "You make this sound far too easy. My bow might work, but Zeon''s longsword isn''t exactly a typical peasant''s weapon." (Vela) "It will work out!" (Liqu) That Liqu is so confident isn''t exactly helping all the others. "We should rest now. Tomorrow we''ll still have to walk for the greatest part of the day. Who''s gonna take the first watch?" (Zeon) "I can take most of the night. Maybe the last three hours someone else, but I don''t need real sleep. Or are you still too scared of me?" (Shari) "No, no. It''s fine. I kinda know what to expect from you. And her." (Vela) She glances at Liqu, who is still weakened. I don''t know if she''d even manage to really help in case of an ambush, but she needs every bit of rest she can get to repair herself. "I have no problem leaving the watch to someone with all-around vision. Goodnight then." (Zeon) Like this everyone goes to sleep and unusually the night passes without incidents. The next day we pack early and get on our way. As planned, we apparently were able to evade any forces sent against us. After two more days of traveling, the forest lifts, and great plains take their place. Large fields till the horizon, cultivated by the peasants. Most of them exist for the sole purpose of feeding the place we''re currently heading to. And then they come into view. The great white walls of the capital city. Supposedly standing there since ancient days. Mum and dad once told me about them, but seeing them for real is completely something else. I can only see a few buildings poking out behind them, but those structures have to be gigantic if they can reach past those ridiculously high obstructions. Not to speak of the barely fathomable wide space they surround. The walls stretch so far there''s no comparison to Ekoras. I can absolutely understand what Liqu meant. This must have been a most tempting secret for her. Okay, now we just need to figure out how to get in there. Chapter 134 - Shari - Before we approach the gates there''s first an abundance of preparations to conduct. Foremost that Liqu and I need to apply our powder. If we have this on, even if we have to take down our masks it won''t look too suspicious. It''s not like they can demand us to show more than our bare "skin". Still a bit unusual but we have our guild cards to make up for this. After all, adventurers are quite the weird bunch, risking their lives on a daily basis to make some money from fighting monsters. For a full coating, I still need someone to help me. As no one else was, for some reason, willing to help me on that matter I have to again rely on Liqu. Well, Anvenia was a bit interested but got harshly pulled away by Lorena. I''m sure it''s just because she''s too young for make-up. We are a bit more generous with the amount as we have to fool the guards at the gates. Like this, I let Liqu also cover parts that might get exposed during a more thorough check-up, like the neck, lower arms, and so on. After this, I assist Liqu. As always, she has quite a positive reaction to my efforts, to put it mildly. When we''re done, we put on our masks. Directly after I did so, Zeon approaches me. "Yes?" (Shari) "You know, we should split before going there. At least avoid arriving as a large group. Smaller groups will draw less attention." (Zeon) "I know, you mentioned this yesterday." (Shari) "For that reason, I would like to ask you to hold on to my sword. Vela was right that it might raise questions if I show up with this kind of weapon. So it might be better to hide this." (Zeon) I look at the longsword, which is surely not a normal thing to have for common people. "How would I hide something this big?" (Shari) "Well, I hoped you could just swallow it. Yet if possible without damaging the metal." (Zeon) "Swallow? Oh, damn." (Shari) I''m supposed to store this thing in my body!? Shit, I can see his point. "Urgh, fine. Glrblsh." (Shari) I take my mask off. Since I''m clothed I decide my mouth might be the best way to insert it. I''m a bit concerned about the powder. So I stretch my mouth most inhumanely and ram that weapon down my throat. Naturally, I brought my core out of the way in advance. I actually have to fiddle a bit to fit this thing inside storing the tip partly in my leg and throat while making sure that I manage to maintain my vocal cords. I might have to walk a bit stiffly now, but a slime''s body is malleable enough. Still, this whole ordeal is far too foreign for my taste. And the stares from the others don''t help. Especially not those I receive from the little girl. However, now it''s time to approach the gates. Liqu, Elin, and I approach as a team, together with Anvenia and Lorena posing as our clients. It gets rather late before we finally reach the walls. "Stop! Who goes there?!" (Guard) Okay, now I''m officially convinced that this is either an insider joke between all the guardsmen in the world or a conspiracy that forces them to say this. Still, the situation is a bit tense as now at least four visible guards are scrutinizing Liqu and me with suspecting glares, which probably come from the common prejudices against masked people. "Ehm, we are adventurers. Ah, here! Our cards!" (Shari) I stored the cards I had in advance so I can take them out leisurely. "Hm, adventurers? What are you bunch doing here so far away from your backwater town? There''s not much work for you lot in these safe lands. At least not if you don''t have relations." (guard) That was a not-so-hidden advice to not stay here. Guess it''s common policy to avoid having rough folk like adventurers here in town. Especially if there''s truly not too much work. You wouldn''t want to have combat-experienced people becoming criminals. "We''re escorting these two ladies to the capital. You know, it wouldn''t be safe for them on their own on the street and since we''re as well women, this directly relieves some of their concerns. After this job, we''ll just spend some leisure days on our savings." (Shari) Lorena has to give it her all not to scoff at my comment claiming that they''d feel safer in the company of us monsters. "Fine, give me the cards for identification." (guard) He takes the cards from me and looks over them. However, coming from his expression, he seems to find something wrong with it. "Core dwellers. What kind of name is this?" (guard) I knew we should''ve thought a bit more about it. If only to avoid situations like this. "Uh, it''s supposed to be a pun towards the slime subjugation quests. You get it?" (Shari) That answer doesn''t seem to satisfy him. "Shouldn''t you take your livelihood more seriously?" (guard) "Sorry. It''s just that this occupation can already be grim enough. A bit of humor helps to stand it." (Shari) I''m not sure if he''s completely convinced, but he''s not pursuing the issue any further. Instead, he pulls out a device and draws it over my card. It''s some weird stone, covered in runes. "Now please your hand." (guard) "Ehm, what is this about?" (Shari) Given my peculiar identity, I''m a bit wary about control measures which I have no idea about. "God, what kind of backwater shithole is Ekoras these days? Don''t they even bother explaining this to new adventurers in your guild? This runestone is checking the imprint of your magic which your cards were imbued with during their creation and compares them to the wielder. Each individual''s magic configuration is unique and like this, there''s no chance for someone to impersonate you." (guard) Wow, there was this much behind becoming adventurers? Then this orb didn''t just measure us, but directly copied our results? Should this concern me? The measurements weren''t necessarily common. "But my magical energy is a bit unusual. I was told so in the guild. Is this an issue?" (Shari) I still remember the outrage back then. "If it''s still yours then no. Now please, we don''t have all day here." (guard) I extend my hand as any hesitation would just make me look more suspicious. I don''t feel a thing when he wipes this device over it. However, he looks content with the result. "Everything''s as it should be. You can pass." (guard) After this, he repeats the procedure with Liqu. I am very concerned, but I cannot show it. But contrary to my expectations it proceeds smoothly. The last one to verify her identity is Elin, who has just to repeat what we did before. Apparently, as we are all officially part of the same team it''s not very complicated to verify our identities. Now he''s eyeing those two we escort and... My dearest little princess, it was absolutely unnecessary from your side to make a curtsy here. "We-we''re just here to visit relatives." (Lorena) In some way, this isn''t even a lie. If you leave out all the conspiracies, power struggles, and bloodshed it''s just about a girl visiting her father. The man who does the processing looks at them dubiously before he nods. "Okay, please pay the fee. By fifty copper per person this amounts to one silver. Adventurers are exempt." (guard) "Is something the matter? I didn''t know it''s so difficult to enter the capital." (Shari) "Well, as a principle we don''t allow beggars to enter. The fee makes sure of that. And especially if the persons in question come out of nowhere with nothing on them we need to verify their reasons for coming. Aside from that, we recently got an order to pay special attention to any personnel coming from the south. I guess I don''t need to tell you about the issues concerning people from Ekoras. No offense." (guard) Well, if I would live in Ekoras I certainly would be offended if someone suspects every last one of its citizens to be criminals. "However, in this case, I''m sure there''s no issue. If you would pay the fee please." (guard) Lorena rummages in her outfit before making an embarrassed face. I only need a moment to understand that she has no money in her disguise outfit. And I''m not even sure if she had some in her maid uniform. I prevent myself from sighing before expertly taking out one silver from my bag with the thick glove without bending it so much that it would look suspicious. "Oh, did you forget? You gave us the money so it would be safe during the journey. Take it please." (Shari) Lorena stares for a moment in disbelief before taking the money and handing it to the guard. I certainly will ask her to refund this to me later. I mean, it can''t be that employees have to pay for doing their job. With this, the formalities are concluded and we can enter the town. I''m especially glad that I didn''t have to lift my mask. We make it some steps in, and two people arrive behind us, approaching the gate. "Ah, hello. Me and my wife, we are here because I need a healer. A very unlucky accident with a kitchen knife." (Zeon) He has one arm around her shoulder and speaks so casually that only the absurdity of the situation can remind me that he''s lying. And I might''ve been the only one who saw the jab Vela gave him below their travel cloaks, which he takes without flinching. That''s quite a feat, considering he still has this injured arm on the other side. To prevent that we look in any way affiliated with them, our group moves away. But from what I see everything goes smoothly. Like this, we truly made it into the capital. As certainly the first slimes which came through the front gate. Chapter 135 - Shari - Maybe we should now start to discuss how to proceed from here on out. "It''s so easy? It''s really so easy?!" (Liqu) Or we busy ourselves with whatever Liqu is up to. "What is easy?" (Shari) "Just like this we''ve got in here? No one even tries to get in our way? If I would have known this!" (Liqu) "You realize that the adventurer cards we''ve got before enabled us to do this?" (Shari) "Those little things? Being an adventurer is unfair. They get all the good things." (Liqu) "Yes, sure. But you''ve got the same status right now. So it should be fine." (Shari) "I suppose so. There are so many things which became better since I met you. It''s fantastic!" (Liqu) "Uh, if you say so." (Shari) "Sorry to disrupt your couple talk, but we should start to figure out how to proceed from here on out." (Elin) While Liqu shifts left and right to what is obviously music in her ears I facepalm so hard that my mask pushes into my face and breaks through the layer of powder. "Yes. Let''s do this. Glrlbl." (Shari) Since we have no other destination we walk up the main street to the grand palace in the city''s center. The structure rising in front of us is the greatest thing I''ve ever seen. A mountain of white, intricate decorations adorning the marbled exterior, and towers so high I can barely believe they''re manmade. A small wall is separating it from the public area. Yet after I manage to stop gawking at this ridiculous display of wealth and power I focus on more pressing matters. Mainly the many royal guards in front of each and every entrance. Just one look at them is enough to know those are no easy opponents. I wouldn''t be surprised if they could take on the Count''s elite. However, the slime next to me doesn''t seem to mind them too much. I''m sure she isn''t fully recovered, but all the threats, dangers, and whatever else we should mind if we want to stay alive becomes unimportant as she''s totally in sightseeing mode. Eagerly she observes everything in her surroundings, processing so much that she seems to have forgotten how to speak. Which might be better as we have to discuss how to proceed right now. "So we''ve made it into town. That¡¯s one hurdle down, but does anyone have any idea how we''ll be able to deliver the girl in there? If possible please without first having to wait in a room for the assassins to arrive." (Vela) This might actually become an issue. "Vela is right. Without Dion we lack the connections to enter the palace premises smoothly. At the moment we''re just a group of nameless commoners and can forget about being granted access." (Zeon) "And for some of us, this status is already one we don''t want anyone to look deeper into." (Elin) "Can''t we just present them the princess? This should lead to a big enough commotion that it should be impossible to cover. Then we only have to make sure that she makes it to her dad. I doubt they can improvise an assassination this quickly." (Shari) "I doubt that will work." (Lorena) "What''s the problem?" (Shari) "The princess was always kept very isolated from everyone. Our king feared what might happen if one of the nobles reached her and to protect his daughter he restricted her contact to only the most trusted servants and security personnel. Yet because of this, most guards don''t know what she looks like." (Lorena) "Then is there an official way to get an audience?" (Shari) "That has a great probability of getting us caught. We can be quite certain that the enemy has a way to stay informed about everything that happens in the palace. It would be a risky game, especially as they''re on edge after their most recent attack, different from the royal party, which might not even have noticed yet that something''s off." (Vela) "I might be able to contact some acquaintances of mine. I know some of the other servants personally. If I can pass a message to the right person this might help us get past the usual security measures." (Lorena) "Okay, this sounds like a reasonable plan. In the meantime we need a base of operations. Does anyone know about an appropriate inn?" (Shari) "I have no real experience with this town." (Elin) "There should be one in the eastern supplier district. Not exactly high-quality, but it will suffice." (Vela) "How do you know this?" (Zeon) "My family comes from here. We have quite the military tradition. Initially, I was thought to join the regular army, but I''ve got a better opportunity with the count. And no we won''t take advantage of my relatives for shelter. I''m not going to pull them into this." (Vela) "Fine, then the inn." (Shari) "You seriously intend to let her highness stay in a sub-par lodging?" (Lorena) "Yes, I do. We can''t move as covertly in the better parts of the town. Aside from this, it''s not any worse than sleeping outdoors, which we already did." (Shari) She grumbles but isn''t retorting. "We can''t waste any time. Let''s go, so we can secure a base of operations." (Shari) The Capital is quite big. So it actually takes some time till we make it to the inn. We aren''t in a too bad area, still quite close to the center, but from the outside, it looks a bit crude. When I step through the huge double door I find myself inside a hall. The bar is located on the other end and a stairway on the left supposedly leads to the rooms. The hall itself is filled with several tables where already quite some folk is located. Naturally, the cloaked figure with the fancy mask and her peculiar companions draw quite some looks. Without wasting any time I advance on the man behind the counter. "Excuse me, sir. We would like to rent rooms for our travel group. Whatever is free, we¡¯ll take." (Shari) "Eh-, s-sure. We have some rooms available. C-could I ask, why the mask?" (innkeeper) "Skin irritation. My face would be a... disturbing sight." (Shari) "R-right. Could I ask how many rooms you want? We also have double rooms, those are fifty copper a night, while the single rooms are forty." (innkeeper) Actually, I need to put some effort into keeping my mouth from falling to the ground at this blatant robbery. Yet we need a place to recover after this arduous journey. Grudgingly I contemplate our group arrangement and make the decision. "Three double rooms then." (Shari) I hand him three silver for two nights, which is just too much. In exchange, I directly receive the keys and we head up. Now comes the hard part. "This is how we''ll do this: Erin, Vela! You''ll share the room on the left." (Shari) They don''t look too happy with this. Which might be because they''re not getting along very well. "Then in the middle, Lorena, Anvenia... and Liqu." (Shari) "What?!" (Lorena/Liqu) "Before anybody complains, Anvenia is still targeted. So I want that Liqu is always with her. They get along and Liqu doesn''t take up too much space while being an excellent bodyguard. I''m as well burdened since I have to share my room with Zeon. Which isn''t too great for a girl." (Shari) The group shares some looks of disagreement. "I don''t want to hear anything about slimes not having a gender!" (Shari) "Uh, well, I don''t mind." (Zeon) At least I''m halfway sure that Zeon is a gentleman and will do his best to avoid making this awkward for the two of us. And I am even more sure that he won''t try anything. I wouldn''t call myself ugly, if anything my form is quite well-shaped, but Liqu''s body is the best example that proportions aren''t everything. "Now everyone goes into their respective room, does the most necessary things, and then comes to the middle room where we will discuss our next steps." (Shari) I pull my luggage into the room I''ll share with Zeon and start unpacking the stuff I want to have easy access to, like the clothes for tomorrow. Then I move to the other room, as the leader should be present at team meetings. There''s actually quite much we need to take care of. Naturally, the main goal is to get the princess back to her father without getting all the kingdom''s assassins on our heels and causing a huge massacre. But first, we need to make sure that we''re in good shape. This means resting, new clothes, and maybe a bath for those who have no difficult relationship with water. We also need some more supplies. Especially, for Liqu and me to replenish our mass. Is there anything else on our list? I wait till everyone settled down before I speak. "Okay, we have a difficult goal and I want to hear all of your thoughts about how to achieve it. Are there any plans or things we need to do?" (Shari) "Well, our supplies dwindled quite much. Not to a small degree due to some of us being pits without bottom in that regard. This inn charges hefty prices for their meals, so we should resupply elsewhere." (Vela) "I might ask one of my coworkers if she can arrange a way for her highness to enter the palace. Or at least a meeting with a trustworthy person." (Lorena) "I''d also need something." (Zeon) "Oh, okay. What is it?" (Shari) "A healer. My arm is still so injured that my abilities are greatly limited and I need to fix this. Does anyone here know a good affordable healer?" (Zeon) Right... Does it make me a bad person that it slipped my mind that he has a nasty stabbing wound? "The only healers have their shops in the well-off districts, where one can afford their services. There might be some less-established ones in the merchant district. However, at this time of the day, they won''t be open though." (Vela) "In the first place, we''re all quite exhausted from the journey and need some rest. I bet the girl in particular can''t go on much further." (Elin) Anvenia has very droopy eyes at the moment. "Okay, it''s decided. It''s actually quite late today, so we''re going to sleep, and tomorrow we''ll take care of all our needs. Any objections?" (Shari) "No." (everyone) Good, all of this was mentally quite exhausting, so a bit of rest will serve me well.